https://masonicboys.com/ 2024-07-22 1.0000 https://masonicboys.com/models/legrand-wolf.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/62/40/6240-set-1x.1705668603.jpg GRANDMASTER WOLF Headshot GRANDMASTER WOLF Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/adam-snow.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/60/32/6032-set-1x.1705661055.jpg MASTER SNOW Headshot MASTER SNOW Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/cole-blue.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/60/99/6099-set-1x.1705664723.jpg APPRENTICE BLUE Headshot APPRENTICE BLUE Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/noah-white.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/62/94/6294-set-1x.1705669821.jpg APPRENTICE WHITE Headshot APPRENTICE WHITE Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/tucker-barrett.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/56/6356-set-1x.1705678384.jpg MASTER BARRETT Headshot MASTER BARRETT Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/dillon-stone.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/61/27/6127-set-1x.1705665400.jpg MASTER STONE Headshot MASTER STONE Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/reece-scott.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/65/16/6516-set-1x.1716559639.jpg Reece Scott Headshot Reece Scott Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/dex-devall.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/64/22/6422-set-1x.1705681417.jpg APPRENTICE DEVALL Headshot APPRENTICE DEVALL Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/grant-ducati.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/65/17/6517-set-1x.1718660430.jpg APPRENTICE DUCATI Headshot APPRENTICE DUCATI Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/austin-young.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/60/49/6049-set-1x.1705661957.jpg APPRENTICE YOUNG Headshot APPRENTICE YOUNG Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/matthew-figata.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/45/6345-set-1x.1705677651.jpg MASTER FIGATA Headshot MASTER FIGATA Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/ethan-tate.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/61/64/6164-set-1x.1705666169.jpg APPRENTICE TATE Headshot APPRENTICE TATE Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/serg-shepard.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/64/31/6431-set-1x.1705921299.jpg APPRENTICE SHEPARD Headshot APPRENTICE SHEPARD Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/bishop-angus.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/60/59/6059-set-1x.1705662669.jpg GRANDMASTER ANGUS Headshot GRANDMASTER ANGUS Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/clayton-foster.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/60/92/6092-set-1x.1705664566.jpg APPRENTICE FOSTER Headshot APPRENTICE FOSTER Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/marcus-rivers.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/62/48/6248-set-1x.1705668665.jpg APPRENTICE RIVERS Headshot APPRENTICE RIVERS Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/cain-marko.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/60/77/6077-set-1x.1705664194.jpg MASTER MARKO Headshot MASTER MARKO Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/marco-napoli.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/64/26/6426-set-1x.1705681461.jpg MASTER NAPOLI Headshot MASTER NAPOLI Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/felix-kamp.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/61/65/6165-set-1x.1705666428.jpg MASTER KAMP Headshot MASTER KAMP Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/logan-cross.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/32/6332-set-1x.1705676445.jpg APPRENTICE LAND Headshot APPRENTICE LAND Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/mitch-cox.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/62/77/6277-set-1x.1705669316.jpg MASTER COX Headshot MASTER COX Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/chase-tyler.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/60/89/6089-set-1x.1705664525.jpg APPRENTICE TYLER Headshot APPRENTICE TYLER Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/oliver-james.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/65/6365-set-1x.1705678758.jpg APPRENTICE JAMES Headshot APPRENTICE JAMES Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/killian-knox.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/62/26/6226-set-1x.1705668419.jpg MASTER KNOX Headshot MASTER KNOX Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/jack-andram.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/61/83/6183-set-1x.1705667253.jpg APPRENTICE ANDRAM Headshot APPRENTICE ANDRAM Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/ryan-st-michael.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/61/6361-set-1x.1705678668.jpg MASTER ST. MICHAEL Headshot MASTER ST. MICHAEL Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/president-oaks.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/06/6306-set-1x.1705669965.jpg MASTER OAKS Headshot MASTER OAKS Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/cameron-basinger.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/60/83/6083-set-1x.1705664291.jpg APPRENTICE BASINGER Headshot APPRENTICE BASINGER Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/kristopher-weston.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/62/30/6230-set-1x.1705668456.jpg MASTER WESTON Headshot MASTER WESTON Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/dale-savage.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/61/06/6106-set-1x.1705664870.jpg GRANDMASTER SAVAGE Headshot GRANDMASTER SAVAGE Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/marcus-ryan.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/95/6395-set-1x.1705680744.jpg APPRENTICE RYAN Headshot APPRENTICE RYAN Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/rick-fantana.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/16/6316-set-1x.1705675957.jpg MASTER FANTANA Headshot MASTER FANTANA Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/tyler-tanner.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/30/6330-set-1x.1705676159.jpg APPRENTICE TANNER Headshot APPRENTICE TANNER Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/sage-roux.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/63/82/6382-set-1x.1705679463.jpg APPRENTICE ROUX Headshot APPRENTICE ROUX Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/maxx-monroe.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/64/12/6412-set-1x.1705681309.jpg APPRENTICE MONROE Headshot APPRENTICE MONROE Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/eddie-patrick.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/61/39/6139-set-1x.1705665648.jpg MASTER PATRICK Headshot MASTER PATRICK Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/calvin-michaels.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/64/74/6474-set-1x.1711151927.jpg APPRENTICE MICHAELS Headshot APPRENTICE MICHAELS Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/kyler-drayke.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/64/41/6441-set-1x.1706830918.jpg MASTER DRAYKE Headshot MASTER DRAYKE Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/models/jack-waters.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/contentthumbs/64/96/6496-set-1x.1713888465.jpg APPRENTICE WATERS Headshot APPRENTICE WATERS Headshot 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-sacrament-apprentice-roux-chapter-5.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0091/0.1720737990.jpg The Sacrament | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 5 Apprentice Roux is one of our most popular and successful apprentices. The masters are universal in their praise for the boy, and he’s expected to graduate with flying colors. Three masters—Snow, Stone and I—have shared equal responsibility for him. Each of us has focussed on a different aspect of his training, using differing methods to bring out the very best in him. Often, an apprentice is taught on a strictly one-to-one basis, but Apprentice Roux’s training has been somewhat unique in the amount of group work we have done. That said, the ancient and sacred Sacrament ceremony is a private ritual. It brings an apprentice incredibly close to his master and it definitely is not a spectator sport. Having developed a close bond with Apprentice Roux, I was grateful to be selected to oversee this key rite of passage. I love slipping into a three-piece suit. I love the way the fabric clings tightly to my well-chiseled body and the way that the vest enhances the shape of my torso. I enjoy how the “v” at the bottom of my immaculately-tied tie points straight down to my crotch. I associate formal clothing with sex. It’s an almost pavlovian response. As I pull the pants up, I invariably feel my dick stiffening. I see the specks of semen here and there from where the previous boy’s precum has leaked out of his dick and soaked into my clothing. It’s been awhile since I had the suit dry-cleaned, it’s starting to smell of sex. It’s an intoxicating, addictive smell which makes me throb. I had, as usual, already been hard for a while by the time I beckoned the boy into the darkened chamber. Everything was in order. The candles were flickering. I was masked-up, wearing the expensive scent that Master Snow had gifted me. The boy looked great. He’d worked hard on his appearance; his hair was neat, he was dressed impeccably in a shirt and tie. He seemed confident, he stood tall and proud, eyes glinting with lustful desire, twinged with just a hint of fear. Fear is a healthy emotion. If he’s learned nothing else since his arrival, it’s that he should always expect the unexpected. As I ran my hands seductively over his body his breathing became shallow. His torso felt firm through the fabric of his shirt. His physique has altered considerably since coming here. My fingers drifted up towards the knot of his tie, which I undid slowly. He licked his lips in anticipation. I removed my mask and stared into his eyes. The level of intimacy between us increased with every passing second. A master can let his guard down in the latter-stages of a boy’s training. The pendulum is expected to swing back towards an equal footing. Of course the apprentice must learn absolute submission, but eventually, it is hoped that he will become a master himself. For this to happen, he’ll need to be awakened to the power that he holds. Our heads touched. I brought my lips tantalizingly close to his. My hand ran down, down, down towards his bulging cock, which bounced within the soft fabric of his pants. There was no rush. I had all the time in the world. I undid his shirt—button by button—savoring every moment as I slowly exposed his holy garments which clung seductively to the delicate flesh of his chest. Our lips finally touched. A bolt of pure electricity passed between us. I wrapped my hands around his body and we kissed lingeringly. We stood for some time, staring into each other’s eyes, breathing each other’s breath. I held him tightly, squeezing his torso, pressing myself possessively into him from behind. He was my charge. I undid his belt and allowed it to fall to the floor before standing behind him and nuzzling his ear, pulling his head back and kissing his neck with great passion like a vampire drinking blood from the man he’s in the process of siring. Apprentice Roux gasped and groaned. I undid his pants and pushed my hand between his firm legs, grasping his dick through the warm fabric of his pre-cum-soaked underpants and jerking him off, waves of pure ecstasy suddenly surging through my body. I pushed him against the large, ceremonial bench in the middle of the room. I removed my suit jacket, exposing my vest, the chain of my fob-watch glinting in the candlelight. He looked around at me. I smiled, then knelt, slowly pushing down his underpants to reveal the true glory of his peach-like butt. Within seconds my tongue was inside it; my beard rubbing against his ass cheeks as I made his hole quiver and dance. I unbuckled my belt and unzipped my pants. The boy turned around and I fed my big hard cock into his warm, inviting mouth. He sucked as I inched it deeper and deeper into his throat. It wasn’t enough. I needed to fuck… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0091.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0091/0.1720737990.jpg The Sacrament | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 5 Apprentice Roux is one of our most popular and successful apprentices. The masters are universal in their praise for the boy, and he’s expected to graduate with flying colors. Three masters—Snow, Stone and I—have shared equal responsibility for him. Each of us has focussed on a different aspect of his training, using differing methods to bring out the very best in him. Often, an apprentice is taught on a strictly one-to-one basis, but Apprentice Roux’s training has been somewhat unique in the amount of group work we have done. That said, the ancient and sacred Sacrament ceremony is a private ritual. It brings an apprentice incredibly close to his master and it definitely is not a spectator sport. Having developed a close bond with Apprentice Roux, I was grateful to be selected to oversee this key rite of passage. I love slipping into a three-piece suit. I love the way the fabric clings tightly to my well-chiseled body and the way that the vest enhances the shape of my torso. I enjoy how the “v” at the bottom of my immaculately-tied tie points straight down to my crotch. I associate formal clothing with sex. It’s an almost pavlovian response. As I pull the pants up, I invariably feel my dick stiffening. I see the specks of semen here and there from where the previous boy’s precum has leaked out of his dick and soaked into my clothing. It’s been awhile since I had the suit dry-cleaned, it’s starting to smell of sex. It’s an intoxicating, addictive smell which makes me throb. I had, as usual, already been hard for a while by the time I beckoned the boy into the darkened chamber. Everything was in order. The candles were flickering. I was masked-up, wearing the expensive scent that Master Snow had gifted me. The boy looked great. He’d worked hard on his appearance; his hair was neat, he was dressed impeccably in a shirt and tie. He seemed confident, he stood tall and proud, eyes glinting with lustful desire, twinged with just a hint of fear. Fear is a healthy emotion. If he’s learned nothing else since his arrival, it’s that he should always expect the unexpected. As I ran my hands seductively over his body his breathing became shallow. His torso felt firm through the fabric of his shirt. His physique has altered considerably since coming here. My fingers drifted up towards the knot of his tie, which I undid slowly. He licked his lips in anticipation. I removed my mask and stared into his eyes. The level of intimacy between us increased with every passing second. A master can let his guard down in the latter-stages of a boy’s training. The pendulum is expected to swing back towards an equal footing. Of course the apprentice must learn absolute submission, but eventually, it is hoped that he will become a master himself. For this to happen, he’ll need to be awakened to the power that he holds. Our heads touched. I brought my lips tantalizingly close to his. My hand ran down, down, down towards his bulging cock, which bounced within the soft fabric of his pants. There was no rush. I had all the time in the world. I undid his shirt—button by button—savoring every moment as I slowly exposed his holy garments which clung seductively to the delicate flesh of his chest. Our lips finally touched. A bolt of pure electricity passed between us. I wrapped my hands around his body and we kissed lingeringly. We stood for some time, staring into each other’s eyes, breathing each other’s breath. I held him tightly, squeezing his torso, pressing myself possessively into him from behind. He was my charge. I undid his belt and allowed it to fall to the floor before standing behind him and nuzzling his ear, pulling his head back and kissing his neck with great passion like a vampire drinking blood from the man he’s in the process of siring. Apprentice Roux gasped and groaned. I undid his pants and pushed my hand between his firm legs, grasping his dick through the warm fabric of his pre-cum-soaked underpants and jerking him off, waves of pure ecstasy suddenly surging through my body. I pushed him against the large, ceremonial bench in the middle of the room. I removed my suit jacket, exposing my vest, the chain of my fob-watch glinting in the candlelight. He looked around at me. I smiled, then knelt, slowly pushing down his underpants to reveal the true glory of his peach-like butt. Within seconds my tongue was inside it; my beard rubbing against his ass cheeks as I made his hole quiver and dance. I unbuckled my belt and unzipped my pants. The boy turned around and I fed my big hard cock into his warm, inviting mouth. He sucked as I inched it deeper and deeper into his throat. It wasn’t enough. I needed to fuck… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-shepard-chapter-6.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0090/0.1719863570.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 6 I’ve always tried so hard to behave myself. My mother always said I was a people-pleaser, and I guess she’s not wrong. I try to look smart. I try to be helpful. I try to listen and to learn. The trouble is I just can’t seem to get things right. Sometimes I feel that the harder I try, the more likely I am to end up in trouble. To make matters worse, most of the time I just don’t know what I’ve done wrong, and it’s impossible to learn from your mistakes if you don’t know what those mistakes are. I was informed yesterday evening that disciplinary action was required as a result of my recent behavior. No more information was given. I was simply told to report to Master Stone at 9pm. Of course, I spent the whole night and all of the day today worrying about what I’d done, trying to replay every darned conversation I’d ever had with Master Stone in an attempt to figure out why I’d been summoned. By the time I reached the chamber, I was a mess. Master Stone, unsurprisingly, said nothing. He just sat on a red chair in the darkened room and beckoned me over to him, deep disappointment etched all over his handsome face. He immediately told me to remove my pants and I did so, obediently, trying to control my nerves because my hands just wouldn’t stop shaking. I stood for a moment or two, rigid with fear, as the master looked up at me, assessing my punishment. Then he told me to lie across his lap. For a split second I couldn’t make myself move. I instantly realized that he was going to smack me—just like they did in the olden days. The thought of his giant hands pelting down on my body was terrifying beyond words. I took a deep breath and tentatively moved towards his lap, somewhat clumsily lying face down on top of it. I was instantly engulfed by wafts of a beautiful scent which was coming from underneath his clothes. I was so profoundly sorry that it was Master Stone whom I’d let down. I have so much respect for him. It sounds crazy because the man was about to discipline me, but there was something comforting about the prospect. He’s so tall and important and I felt so small and insignificant, I just wanted to hold him. He ran his huge hand over my ass cheeks. It felt as though he were sizing me up, trying to work out where to land his blows. My body began to tense up as I started to imagine just how painful it was going to be. He was wearing large rings on his fingers. Would they cut into me? Make me bleed? I felt his dick stiffening in his pants and beginning to push into my belly. It was clear that he was turned on by the thought of punishing me and I was unsure about how to process that information. He then spent what seemed like an age running his hand over my butt and down onto my thighs. His movements felt inquisitive, like he was somehow fascinated by the shape of my body. Terrified as I was, I can’t deny that the experience was also a little arousing, and that sensation brought with it a deep sense of shame. I heard myself letting out a series of groans, wishing all of this could be happening in different circumstances; but, simultaneously aware that it was the nature of this particular circumstance which was oddly fuelling my sexual excitement. I’ve seldom felt so conflicted. Every time I tried to look up, he pushed me back down. I longed to undo my tie. I felt like I was about to pass out. There was a pause. And then, thwack, his hand made contact with my ass. It wasn’t against bare flesh. Thank God I was still in my garments. But it sent a shockwave through my body. I don’t think it hurt. To be honest, too much adrenaline was surging through me to be able to tell. It certainly tingled afterwards. I tensed up waiting for another hit, but instead, he pushed his hand beneath my garments and soothingly ran it over my naked ass cheeks. The sensation was wonderful. It instantly made me feel safe, despite what had just happened. I tightly held onto Master Stone’s leg, realizing that I could neither predict what was going to happen next, nor anticipate how I would react to it. He pushed a finger hard into my hole. It made me yelp; more, I suspect, out of shock, than because it hurt. At the same time, I felt his dick twitching against my stomach again. It was large—very large—and I suddenly found myself obsessing over the thought of it entering me. If he wanted me, he could have me. I would follow a giant of a man like Master Stone to the end of the world if he asked me to. He smacked me again. Then again, harder this time. My body began to hum with anticipation. He instructed me to stand and to remove my shirt and tie. I jumped to my feet, instantly obeying his orders, aware, for the first time, that I was rock hard and tenting like crazy in my semi-see-through garments. I instantly became engulfed with shame again. Surely I wasn’t meant to be getting off on this punishment? He would be horrified to think that it had that effect on me, right? I stood in my garmets as he glanced down at my dick. I was about to apologize, when he reached out and prodded it with his finger, stating what seemed so horribly obvious, that I was getting aroused. I told him that I was sorry. He nodded, too deep in thought to reply. Then he instructed me to get back down over his lap and I did as asked. I felt him picking something up from the floor. I didn’t dare to look around to see what it was, but it felt cold as he ran it over my butt. Then he struck me with it. It must have been made from wood. It was hard and it hurt, but in a good way. Then he pushed my garments down and my blood started to run cold. The thought of whatever he was holding striking naked flesh was one I wasn’t at all sure about. I felt his dick tenting against my stomach and then the weight of the object slamming against my butt cheek. It stung. It shocked me. But as soon as the initial surprise had dissipated, I was ready for it to happen again. I did not have to wait long. He hit me--harder this time, and as he struck me for a third time, I realized my dick had started to squirt pre-cum onto his suit pants. He ordered me to stand once again and to remove all of my clothes, before commanding me to lie back down on his lap. He held my neck with one of his hands and used the other to grab me by my balls. He squeezed and tugged me until I was gasping uncontrollably, my whole body writhing in intense spasms of both pain and ecstasy, my dick still twitching jets of pre-cum into his thigh. He continued to smack me with increasing intensity, but then changed his tactic and began to rub me with oil. It felt soothing as he ran it into the areas which were somewhat sore from the smacking, but then he began to push his fingers into my hole again. Master Stone then told me to sit on his lap facing him, my naked legs wrapped around his body. Then he tilted me backwards, so my head was on the floor. He carefully removed his ring before covering his hand in oil which he dripped all over my rock hard penis, absentmindedly toying with it before pushing his fat finger deep into my hole. Then he very carefully removed a clear toy from a black velvet bag. I instantly knew he was going to push it into me and he did so casually and without warning. It was thrilling. Intense. Beautiful. I submitted, entirely to him. He could do whatever he wanted to me. He jerked me off with one hand as he continued to thrust the object in and out of my twitching hole with increasing speed. I looked up at him, smart as a button in his suit and tie, barely breaking into a sweat as I writhed and snaked about underneath him. He told me that he wanted me to cum for him. I grabbed my oil-covered dick and started to tug at it, desperate to extend the feelings of deep satisfaction for as long as I could before reaching orgasm. Then, just like that, I exploded. I felt a rush of absolute bliss surging through my body as the semen shot out of me, all over my chest, my legs quivering uncontrollably. I lay on the floor, trying to comprehend what had just happened, trying to understand if I’d been punished or rewarded, trying to fathom why I was now feeling so intensely connected to Master Stone and so, so desperate to be with him again. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0090.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0090/0.1719863570.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 6 I’ve always tried so hard to behave myself. My mother always said I was a people-pleaser, and I guess she’s not wrong. I try to look smart. I try to be helpful. I try to listen and to learn. The trouble is I just can’t seem to get things right. Sometimes I feel that the harder I try, the more likely I am to end up in trouble. To make matters worse, most of the time I just don’t know what I’ve done wrong, and it’s impossible to learn from your mistakes if you don’t know what those mistakes are. I was informed yesterday evening that disciplinary action was required as a result of my recent behavior. No more information was given. I was simply told to report to Master Stone at 9pm. Of course, I spent the whole night and all of the day today worrying about what I’d done, trying to replay every darned conversation I’d ever had with Master Stone in an attempt to figure out why I’d been summoned. By the time I reached the chamber, I was a mess. Master Stone, unsurprisingly, said nothing. He just sat on a red chair in the darkened room and beckoned me over to him, deep disappointment etched all over his handsome face. He immediately told me to remove my pants and I did so, obediently, trying to control my nerves because my hands just wouldn’t stop shaking. I stood for a moment or two, rigid with fear, as the master looked up at me, assessing my punishment. Then he told me to lie across his lap. For a split second I couldn’t make myself move. I instantly realized that he was going to smack me—just like they did in the olden days. The thought of his giant hands pelting down on my body was terrifying beyond words. I took a deep breath and tentatively moved towards his lap, somewhat clumsily lying face down on top of it. I was instantly engulfed by wafts of a beautiful scent which was coming from underneath his clothes. I was so profoundly sorry that it was Master Stone whom I’d let down. I have so much respect for him. It sounds crazy because the man was about to discipline me, but there was something comforting about the prospect. He’s so tall and important and I felt so small and insignificant, I just wanted to hold him. He ran his huge hand over my ass cheeks. It felt as though he were sizing me up, trying to work out where to land his blows. My body began to tense up as I started to imagine just how painful it was going to be. He was wearing large rings on his fingers. Would they cut into me? Make me bleed? I felt his dick stiffening in his pants and beginning to push into my belly. It was clear that he was turned on by the thought of punishing me and I was unsure about how to process that information. He then spent what seemed like an age running his hand over my butt and down onto my thighs. His movements felt inquisitive, like he was somehow fascinated by the shape of my body. Terrified as I was, I can’t deny that the experience was also a little arousing, and that sensation brought with it a deep sense of shame. I heard myself letting out a series of groans, wishing all of this could be happening in different circumstances; but, simultaneously aware that it was the nature of this particular circumstance which was oddly fuelling my sexual excitement. I’ve seldom felt so conflicted. Every time I tried to look up, he pushed me back down. I longed to undo my tie. I felt like I was about to pass out. There was a pause. And then, thwack, his hand made contact with my ass. It wasn’t against bare flesh. Thank God I was still in my garments. But it sent a shockwave through my body. I don’t think it hurt. To be honest, too much adrenaline was surging through me to be able to tell. It certainly tingled afterwards. I tensed up waiting for another hit, but instead, he pushed his hand beneath my garments and soothingly ran it over my naked ass cheeks. The sensation was wonderful. It instantly made me feel safe, despite what had just happened. I tightly held onto Master Stone’s leg, realizing that I could neither predict what was going to happen next, nor anticipate how I would react to it. He pushed a finger hard into my hole. It made me yelp; more, I suspect, out of shock, than because it hurt. At the same time, I felt his dick twitching against my stomach again. It was large—very large—and I suddenly found myself obsessing over the thought of it entering me. If he wanted me, he could have me. I would follow a giant of a man like Master Stone to the end of the world if he asked me to. He smacked me again. Then again, harder this time. My body began to hum with anticipation. He instructed me to stand and to remove my shirt and tie. I jumped to my feet, instantly obeying his orders, aware, for the first time, that I was rock hard and tenting like crazy in my semi-see-through garments. I instantly became engulfed with shame again. Surely I wasn’t meant to be getting off on this punishment? He would be horrified to think that it had that effect on me, right? I stood in my garmets as he glanced down at my dick. I was about to apologize, when he reached out and prodded it with his finger, stating what seemed so horribly obvious, that I was getting aroused. I told him that I was sorry. He nodded, too deep in thought to reply. Then he instructed me to get back down over his lap and I did as asked. I felt him picking something up from the floor. I didn’t dare to look around to see what it was, but it felt cold as he ran it over my butt. Then he struck me with it. It must have been made from wood. It was hard and it hurt, but in a good way. Then he pushed my garments down and my blood started to run cold. The thought of whatever he was holding striking naked flesh was one I wasn’t at all sure about. I felt his dick tenting against my stomach and then the weight of the object slamming against my butt cheek. It stung. It shocked me. But as soon as the initial surprise had dissipated, I was ready for it to happen again. I did not have to wait long. He hit me--harder this time, and as he struck me for a third time, I realized my dick had started to squirt pre-cum onto his suit pants. He ordered me to stand once again and to remove all of my clothes, before commanding me to lie back down on his lap. He held my neck with one of his hands and used the other to grab me by my balls. He squeezed and tugged me until I was gasping uncontrollably, my whole body writhing in intense spasms of both pain and ecstasy, my dick still twitching jets of pre-cum into his thigh. He continued to smack me with increasing intensity, but then changed his tactic and began to rub me with oil. It felt soothing as he ran it into the areas which were somewhat sore from the smacking, but then he began to push his fingers into my hole again. Master Stone then told me to sit on his lap facing him, my naked legs wrapped around his body. Then he tilted me backwards, so my head was on the floor. He carefully removed his ring before covering his hand in oil which he dripped all over my rock hard penis, absentmindedly toying with it before pushing his fat finger deep into my hole. Then he very carefully removed a clear toy from a black velvet bag. I instantly knew he was going to push it into me and he did so casually and without warning. It was thrilling. Intense. Beautiful. I submitted, entirely to him. He could do whatever he wanted to me. He jerked me off with one hand as he continued to thrust the object in and out of my twitching hole with increasing speed. I looked up at him, smart as a button in his suit and tie, barely breaking into a sweat as I writhed and snaked about underneath him. He told me that he wanted me to cum for him. I grabbed my oil-covered dick and started to tug at it, desperate to extend the feelings of deep satisfaction for as long as I could before reaching orgasm. Then, just like that, I exploded. I felt a rush of absolute bliss surging through my body as the semen shot out of me, all over my chest, my legs quivering uncontrollably. I lay on the floor, trying to comprehend what had just happened, trying to understand if I’d been punished or rewarded, trying to fathom why I was now feeling so intensely connected to Master Stone and so, so desperate to be with him again. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-ducati-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0089/0.1718660626.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE DUCATI | Chapter 1 I’ve come to realize that I’m a little different from the other masters here. I’ve been described as an eccentric, a loner, a radical. I’m aware that I speak English with an accent. In my head, of course, I think I sound like everyone around me, but as soon as I open my mouth to someone new, I’m asked about my accent. I’ve always wanted to respond with: “Knowledge is power and I am a man of mystery.” My task is to interview potential new recruits. In the process of assessing them, I’m expected to put each of them through their paces. I know from the moment they walk into the chamber if they have what it takes to become an apprentice, and my instinct has not yet been proven wrong. My methods are unique. I do not remove my clothes. I never spill my own seed. I derive great pleasure from my actions but mental stimulation, for me, is far more powerful than anything physical. Many of the boys are on edge when they arrive. They have no idea what to expect, either from the interview or from the apprenticeship; it is my task to initiate them into the ways of The Order. They must demonstrate malleability, submissiveness, openness, willingness, tenacity; but, more than anything else, their bodies must desire the touch of a dominant man. Apprentice Ducati was a young man that I instantly understood. I knew immediately that his interview would be successful and that I would be recommending him without hesitation. He was polite, very open, very handsome, somewhat innocent and nervous—but there was a steeliness about him which I found intriguing. I took him through the standard questions. We tend not to deviate from them. It enables us to judge all potential recruits on an even keel and the questions are specially written to provide all the information we require. They are of a sexual nature and are designed to make the boys feel uncomfortable. We ask them if they like the company of men, if they touch themselves, if they’ve looked at pornography and so forth. I was intrigued by Ducati’s answer to the question of whether he’d ever masturbated. Most boys, predictably, say no. Probably because they think they should; but, most of them are lying. Ducati, interestingly, told me that he “didn’t think” he’d masturbated which was definitely not the response of someone who was attempting to obfuscate. I asked Apprentice Ducati if he’d ever been attracted to older men and unsurprisingly, he said he hadn’t. I asked if he was willing to prove this and he agreed without hesitation. I told him to stand and undress. His face fell. I don’t know what he was expecting me to say, but it probably wasn’t that. He thought for a moment, looking carefully into my eyes, I suspect to see if I was serious. I was impressed, however, when he dutifully stood and began to undo his tie. He was plainly nervous, very nervous, but he did not cower and he did not falter. He was determined, and I liked that. He removed his shirt. He was in good shape. He plainly works out and keeps himself fit. He stood, looking a little ashamed, holding his hand defensively in front of his crotch. I took it gently and pushed it to his side before taking the buckle of his belt and very slowly undoing it. I could see that he was shaking, but he made no attempt to stop me. I pulled the belt from his slacks. I love the feeling of leather in my hands. I love the power that comes from just holding a belt. A belt is many things. It exists to make a man look smart and masculine. When held, a belt becomes a powerful plaything. It was silent in the room. Every squeak and rustle of clothing seemed amplified beyond all reckoning. I casually dropped his belt and reached for the fastening of his slacks. His body instantly tensed up. He knew, I knew he was hard. He’d been hard from the moment he stood up. I pushed his pants down a little way, just enough to expose the exceptionally impressive bulge in his garments. He looked anxious—and why wouldn’t he? I’d just exposed him as a liar or discovered a secret about him which he may not even have known himself. The stakes were high. From that moment on, my task was simply to make him desperate for my touch. Ducati was clearly attracted to me, or at least turned on by my actions, but it was also clear that he had never experienced anything like this before. I told him to sit and he sank into his chair looking utterly dejected. Again, and now somewhat unsuccessfully, he attempted to hold his hands over his giant bulge. I began to touch his legs and he shivered. Identifying a young man’s erogenous zones is the speediest way to break down his barriers. The poor boy was trying desperately to regulate his breathing, but it was all too much for him. There are times when I look at an apprentice and feel a deep emotional connection with him and this was one of those times. This boy was special and his induction needed to be a tender one. He made no objection to my tying his hands behind the chair. Once incapacitated, a young man is often more readily opened up to eroticism. He no longer needs to think that he would be able to prevent what is happening by batting someone’s hand aside or simply walking away. His only barrier now is his mind. I touched him all over until he was trembling uncontrollably. Goose bumps forming on his arms and thighs, his big dick like a rod of iron in his stark white garments. I pulled his member out and applied saliva to its tip. He groaned deeply. I ran my hand up and down his shaft. He began to gasp. I looked at him. He smiled weakly. He was mine. Saliva turned into oils which I allowed to drip down the length of his cock until my giant hands were able to glide up and down its shaft with zero friction. He bit his lip, then closed his eyes and threw his head back, still terrified that he was not permitted to feel such levels of arousal. I spread his legs wide and pulled him to the front of the chair so that his ass was exposed. I then pushed an oily finger into his hole. He was tight, but he clearly found this new sensation to his liking. I pulled out my dildo and ran it over his body. He knew that it was destined for his ass, but I wanted to see his hole twitching before I gave him what he so clearly wanted. I pushed it into his mouth and he took it, without choking. I told him to spit on it, to make it nice and wet, and he obeyed. Then I pushed the dildo slowly into his hole. He resisted for a while. The thought was exciting but frightening. Nothing had ever been pushed up there before. But then he yielded to me, gritting his teeth bravely, trying to breathe deeply as the dildo slowly inched its way into him. Once he’d got over the shock, I was able to toy with him, tapping the dildo with my signet ring and sending electric shocks of pure delight through his body. It was a pleasure to watch his face—to watch him attempting to comprehend what was happening—that feeling of his body engulfing his mind, his penis taking control. The moaning and groaning intensified. They grew louder and louder as the semen began to rise in his balls. And then, just like that, he exploded, all over my hand and his belly, clearly not understanding that his entire life had just turned a huge corner. This boy will make every single one of the masters here incredibly happy and he is destined to become a remarkable apprentice. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0089.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0089/0.1718660626.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE DUCATI | Chapter 1 I’ve come to realize that I’m a little different from the other masters here. I’ve been described as an eccentric, a loner, a radical. I’m aware that I speak English with an accent. In my head, of course, I think I sound like everyone around me, but as soon as I open my mouth to someone new, I’m asked about my accent. I’ve always wanted to respond with: “Knowledge is power and I am a man of mystery.” My task is to interview potential new recruits. In the process of assessing them, I’m expected to put each of them through their paces. I know from the moment they walk into the chamber if they have what it takes to become an apprentice, and my instinct has not yet been proven wrong. My methods are unique. I do not remove my clothes. I never spill my own seed. I derive great pleasure from my actions but mental stimulation, for me, is far more powerful than anything physical. Many of the boys are on edge when they arrive. They have no idea what to expect, either from the interview or from the apprenticeship; it is my task to initiate them into the ways of The Order. They must demonstrate malleability, submissiveness, openness, willingness, tenacity; but, more than anything else, their bodies must desire the touch of a dominant man. Apprentice Ducati was a young man that I instantly understood. I knew immediately that his interview would be successful and that I would be recommending him without hesitation. He was polite, very open, very handsome, somewhat innocent and nervous—but there was a steeliness about him which I found intriguing. I took him through the standard questions. We tend not to deviate from them. It enables us to judge all potential recruits on an even keel and the questions are specially written to provide all the information we require. They are of a sexual nature and are designed to make the boys feel uncomfortable. We ask them if they like the company of men, if they touch themselves, if they’ve looked at pornography and so forth. I was intrigued by Ducati’s answer to the question of whether he’d ever masturbated. Most boys, predictably, say no. Probably because they think they should; but, most of them are lying. Ducati, interestingly, told me that he “didn’t think” he’d masturbated which was definitely not the response of someone who was attempting to obfuscate. I asked Apprentice Ducati if he’d ever been attracted to older men and unsurprisingly, he said he hadn’t. I asked if he was willing to prove this and he agreed without hesitation. I told him to stand and undress. His face fell. I don’t know what he was expecting me to say, but it probably wasn’t that. He thought for a moment, looking carefully into my eyes, I suspect to see if I was serious. I was impressed, however, when he dutifully stood and began to undo his tie. He was plainly nervous, very nervous, but he did not cower and he did not falter. He was determined, and I liked that. He removed his shirt. He was in good shape. He plainly works out and keeps himself fit. He stood, looking a little ashamed, holding his hand defensively in front of his crotch. I took it gently and pushed it to his side before taking the buckle of his belt and very slowly undoing it. I could see that he was shaking, but he made no attempt to stop me. I pulled the belt from his slacks. I love the feeling of leather in my hands. I love the power that comes from just holding a belt. A belt is many things. It exists to make a man look smart and masculine. When held, a belt becomes a powerful plaything. It was silent in the room. Every squeak and rustle of clothing seemed amplified beyond all reckoning. I casually dropped his belt and reached for the fastening of his slacks. His body instantly tensed up. He knew, I knew he was hard. He’d been hard from the moment he stood up. I pushed his pants down a little way, just enough to expose the exceptionally impressive bulge in his garments. He looked anxious—and why wouldn’t he? I’d just exposed him as a liar or discovered a secret about him which he may not even have known himself. The stakes were high. From that moment on, my task was simply to make him desperate for my touch. Ducati was clearly attracted to me, or at least turned on by my actions, but it was also clear that he had never experienced anything like this before. I told him to sit and he sank into his chair looking utterly dejected. Again, and now somewhat unsuccessfully, he attempted to hold his hands over his giant bulge. I began to touch his legs and he shivered. Identifying a young man’s erogenous zones is the speediest way to break down his barriers. The poor boy was trying desperately to regulate his breathing, but it was all too much for him. There are times when I look at an apprentice and feel a deep emotional connection with him and this was one of those times. This boy was special and his induction needed to be a tender one. He made no objection to my tying his hands behind the chair. Once incapacitated, a young man is often more readily opened up to eroticism. He no longer needs to think that he would be able to prevent what is happening by batting someone’s hand aside or simply walking away. His only barrier now is his mind. I touched him all over until he was trembling uncontrollably. Goose bumps forming on his arms and thighs, his big dick like a rod of iron in his stark white garments. I pulled his member out and applied saliva to its tip. He groaned deeply. I ran my hand up and down his shaft. He began to gasp. I looked at him. He smiled weakly. He was mine. Saliva turned into oils which I allowed to drip down the length of his cock until my giant hands were able to glide up and down its shaft with zero friction. He bit his lip, then closed his eyes and threw his head back, still terrified that he was not permitted to feel such levels of arousal. I spread his legs wide and pulled him to the front of the chair so that his ass was exposed. I then pushed an oily finger into his hole. He was tight, but he clearly found this new sensation to his liking. I pulled out my dildo and ran it over his body. He knew that it was destined for his ass, but I wanted to see his hole twitching before I gave him what he so clearly wanted. I pushed it into his mouth and he took it, without choking. I told him to spit on it, to make it nice and wet, and he obeyed. Then I pushed the dildo slowly into his hole. He resisted for a while. The thought was exciting but frightening. Nothing had ever been pushed up there before. But then he yielded to me, gritting his teeth bravely, trying to breathe deeply as the dildo slowly inched its way into him. Once he’d got over the shock, I was able to toy with him, tapping the dildo with my signet ring and sending electric shocks of pure delight through his body. It was a pleasure to watch his face—to watch him attempting to comprehend what was happening—that feeling of his body engulfing his mind, his penis taking control. The moaning and groaning intensified. They grew louder and louder as the semen began to rise in his balls. And then, just like that, he exploded, all over my hand and his belly, clearly not understanding that his entire life had just turned a huge corner. This boy will make every single one of the masters here incredibly happy and he is destined to become a remarkable apprentice. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-atonement-apprentice-devall-chapter-6.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0088/0.1717440144.jpg The Atonement | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 6 Walking into that room was not exactly easy. Most of the ceremonial chambers I’ve visited in the past have been pure white—almost blindingly so. This one was pitch black. The only light came from a few candles which were flickering, casting crazy shadows which seemed to dance in the darkness. I was shown into the room by a masked man. I’m pretty sure it was someone I knew, but I could barely see him. His scent was somehow familiar, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on where I knew the scent from. Two other masked men were sitting on wooden chairs. In the middle of the space was a long, thin, low bench, covered with a silky black cloth. I didn’t like the look of it. It frightened me. I instinctively knew that something bad was lurking underneath. I stood, paralyzed, not daring to move. A fourth masked man entered the space carrying a glass bowl filled with liquid. He held it with reverence. It struck me that its contents were sacred in some way. I was desperate to ask questions, but knew I wasn’t allowed to open my mouth without permission. The man holding the bowl told me to drink from it. His voice was familiar but I couldn’t quite place it. I took a deep breath and did as instructed, sipping the liquid. I wasn’t sure what effect it would have on me but it was surprisingly refreshing. I looked at the men in front of me. If I was supposed to know who they were, they would reveal themselves, right? The Master who’d offered me the drink sat down at the end of the low table. He removed his mask. It was Master Napoli. Of course it was him. Of course that was his voice. My heart immediately started to pound in my chest. Master Napoli is responsible for opening my eyes to this brave new world. I had not seen him since my interview but thought about him every single day. The other seated men then removed their masks. First Master Drayke and then Apprentice Blue. “Gentlemen,” Master Napoli gestured toward them,“reveal the priesthood stretcher.” My heart began to pound in my ears. I did not know what a priesthood stretcher was, but I did not like the sound of it. Apprentice Blue and Master Drayke dutifully stood and pulled away the black satin sheet. The long wooden bench underneath was covered with what can only be described as penis-shaped objects of increasing sizes. It immediately became clear to me that I would be sitting down on at least one if not all of them. I must have flushed bright red at the horrifying thought. Master Napoli gestured at the man to my left and told him to prepare me. At that point, he removed his mask, revealing himself as Master Patrick. The four men in the room were the only four men in the world who knew me carnally. They had all played a role in my instruction to this point and it seemed somehow appropriate and comforting that they were all in this space with me. Master Patrick moved behind me and started to gently rub my shoulders. Every time he touched me, I felt myself shivering. I looked straight ahead, becoming lost in Apprentice Blue’s deep blue eyes; I wanted, needed his approval. Master Patrick removed my shirt and tie. I felt such an extraordinary desire to kiss him but knew I wasn’t allowed. I realized I was drifting into an erotic trance with every part of me pulsating to his hypnotic touch. He unzipped my slacks and exposed my sacred garments. My dick, hidden underneath, was hard and throbbing. Master Napoli spoke again, instructing Patrick to bring me to him. Master Napoli remained sitting but reached out and began to fondle me. He pulled my garments down but my penis bounced back, free from the tight-fitting sacred covenant. He began to rub his lips up and down the shaft of my dick. I looked down at Master Drayke who had pulled his cock out of his suit pants and was stroking himself. There was an air of deep sexual tension in the room and I was the focus. It felt good. Master Napoli told Master Patrick to prepare the first and smallest peg on the bench. I looked across at Apprentice Blue, he was caressing the bulge in his pants, licking his lips while looking at my penis. I liked that he was looking at me and plainly enjoying what he saw. After Master Patrick rubbed oil on the smallest of the pegs I was instructed to sit. I somehow knew that my task was to straddle the bench and lower myself down onto the peg so that it entered my ass. And I did just that. I slid down pretty easily, but it made me gasp. I looked at Apprentice Blue, whose legs were widening while he unzipped his slacks. I imagined I was lowering myself down onto his dick. Master Patrick encouraged me to slide up and down on it. Master Patrick was then instructed to prepare the next peg and then the next… and I obediently made my way along the bench, riding each of them. Each was larger in size than the one before and, as a result, the experience grew with intensity. Apprentice Blue lowered his slacks and pulled his 9-inch dick out of its cage. Master Patrick held me in his arms and ran his hand up and down my dick. I wanted to cum but, I knew I wasn’t allowed. I moved onto the penultimate peg, which was considerably wider than the ones before. It both frightened and excited me at the same time. I sat down slowly, half expecting it to tear me apart. It was almost too much, but I gritted my teeth and continued until it sank all the way into me. Pre-cum began to bubble up on the tip of my dick. Master Patrick scooped it up with his finger and rubbed it on my nipple. Finally, Master Patrick was instructed to prepare the last peg, which was way too big for me. I knew it just by looking at it. It was bulbous. It was insanely large. I said I couldn’t manage it. Master Napoli told me to proceed. I was terrified. I started to lower myself down onto it but it was no good. It hurt. It really hurt. I had to stop. I had to accept defeat. Master Napoli told me to stand and turn my back to him. He stood behind me and began to fondle me again. My ass was tingling. My dick was bouncing. Then, he kissed me. His lips tasted like nectar. He bent me over the bench and I turned my head to watch him removing his jacket, shirt and tie, desperate to see his sexy body and to feel it pressed against mine. I held my breath in anticipation. He unbuckled his belt, unzipped his slacks and pushed down his pants. I felt his rock-hard dick through his garments pressing against my ass cheek. I felt a jolt of adrenaline. He sat down behind me and started to lick my asshole. My hole began to quiver. He rolled his garments down and pushed his giant dick into me. It felt huge. He started to slide it in and out. He stayed inside of me and moved me to the other side of the bench. Now, facing the others while they jerk themselves off, Master Napoli began to thrust. I kept twisting my head around to see the look on his face, to see his gritted teeth and the pleasure etched into his lips. He was giving me everything he had and I was loving every second. He plowed me harder and harder, grunting and groaning as he got closer and closer to release. A few deep, heavy groans and his dick literally exploded. His semen gushed into me like a fountain and I felt like a true man. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0088.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0088/0.1717440144.jpg The Atonement | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 6 Walking into that room was not exactly easy. Most of the ceremonial chambers I’ve visited in the past have been pure white—almost blindingly so. This one was pitch black. The only light came from a few candles which were flickering, casting crazy shadows which seemed to dance in the darkness. I was shown into the room by a masked man. I’m pretty sure it was someone I knew, but I could barely see him. His scent was somehow familiar, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on where I knew the scent from. Two other masked men were sitting on wooden chairs. In the middle of the space was a long, thin, low bench, covered with a silky black cloth. I didn’t like the look of it. It frightened me. I instinctively knew that something bad was lurking underneath. I stood, paralyzed, not daring to move. A fourth masked man entered the space carrying a glass bowl filled with liquid. He held it with reverence. It struck me that its contents were sacred in some way. I was desperate to ask questions, but knew I wasn’t allowed to open my mouth without permission. The man holding the bowl told me to drink from it. His voice was familiar but I couldn’t quite place it. I took a deep breath and did as instructed, sipping the liquid. I wasn’t sure what effect it would have on me but it was surprisingly refreshing. I looked at the men in front of me. If I was supposed to know who they were, they would reveal themselves, right? The Master who’d offered me the drink sat down at the end of the low table. He removed his mask. It was Master Napoli. Of course it was him. Of course that was his voice. My heart immediately started to pound in my chest. Master Napoli is responsible for opening my eyes to this brave new world. I had not seen him since my interview but thought about him every single day. The other seated men then removed their masks. First Master Drayke and then Apprentice Blue. “Gentlemen,” Master Napoli gestured toward them,“reveal the priesthood stretcher.” My heart began to pound in my ears. I did not know what a priesthood stretcher was, but I did not like the sound of it. Apprentice Blue and Master Drayke dutifully stood and pulled away the black satin sheet. The long wooden bench underneath was covered with what can only be described as penis-shaped objects of increasing sizes. It immediately became clear to me that I would be sitting down on at least one if not all of them. I must have flushed bright red at the horrifying thought. Master Napoli gestured at the man to my left and told him to prepare me. At that point, he removed his mask, revealing himself as Master Patrick. The four men in the room were the only four men in the world who knew me carnally. They had all played a role in my instruction to this point and it seemed somehow appropriate and comforting that they were all in this space with me. Master Patrick moved behind me and started to gently rub my shoulders. Every time he touched me, I felt myself shivering. I looked straight ahead, becoming lost in Apprentice Blue’s deep blue eyes; I wanted, needed his approval. Master Patrick removed my shirt and tie. I felt such an extraordinary desire to kiss him but knew I wasn’t allowed. I realized I was drifting into an erotic trance with every part of me pulsating to his hypnotic touch. He unzipped my slacks and exposed my sacred garments. My dick, hidden underneath, was hard and throbbing. Master Napoli spoke again, instructing Patrick to bring me to him. Master Napoli remained sitting but reached out and began to fondle me. He pulled my garments down but my penis bounced back, free from the tight-fitting sacred covenant. He began to rub his lips up and down the shaft of my dick. I looked down at Master Drayke who had pulled his cock out of his suit pants and was stroking himself. There was an air of deep sexual tension in the room and I was the focus. It felt good. Master Napoli told Master Patrick to prepare the first and smallest peg on the bench. I looked across at Apprentice Blue, he was caressing the bulge in his pants, licking his lips while looking at my penis. I liked that he was looking at me and plainly enjoying what he saw. After Master Patrick rubbed oil on the smallest of the pegs I was instructed to sit. I somehow knew that my task was to straddle the bench and lower myself down onto the peg so that it entered my ass. And I did just that. I slid down pretty easily, but it made me gasp. I looked at Apprentice Blue, whose legs were widening while he unzipped his slacks. I imagined I was lowering myself down onto his dick. Master Patrick encouraged me to slide up and down on it. Master Patrick was then instructed to prepare the next peg and then the next… and I obediently made my way along the bench, riding each of them. Each was larger in size than the one before and, as a result, the experience grew with intensity. Apprentice Blue lowered his slacks and pulled his 9-inch dick out of its cage. Master Patrick held me in his arms and ran his hand up and down my dick. I wanted to cum but, I knew I wasn’t allowed. I moved onto the penultimate peg, which was considerably wider than the ones before. It both frightened and excited me at the same time. I sat down slowly, half expecting it to tear me apart. It was almost too much, but I gritted my teeth and continued until it sank all the way into me. Pre-cum began to bubble up on the tip of my dick. Master Patrick scooped it up with his finger and rubbed it on my nipple. Finally, Master Patrick was instructed to prepare the last peg, which was way too big for me. I knew it just by looking at it. It was bulbous. It was insanely large. I said I couldn’t manage it. Master Napoli told me to proceed. I was terrified. I started to lower myself down onto it but it was no good. It hurt. It really hurt. I had to stop. I had to accept defeat. Master Napoli told me to stand and turn my back to him. He stood behind me and began to fondle me again. My ass was tingling. My dick was bouncing. Then, he kissed me. His lips tasted like nectar. He bent me over the bench and I turned my head to watch him removing his jacket, shirt and tie, desperate to see his sexy body and to feel it pressed against mine. I held my breath in anticipation. He unbuckled his belt, unzipped his slacks and pushed down his pants. I felt his rock-hard dick through his garments pressing against my ass cheek. I felt a jolt of adrenaline. He sat down behind me and started to lick my asshole. My hole began to quiver. He rolled his garments down and pushed his giant dick into me. It felt huge. He started to slide it in and out. He stayed inside of me and moved me to the other side of the bench. Now, facing the others while they jerk themselves off, Master Napoli began to thrust. I kept twisting my head around to see the look on his face, to see his gritted teeth and the pleasure etched into his lips. He was giving me everything he had and I was loving every second. He plowed me harder and harder, grunting and groaning as he got closer and closer to release. A few deep, heavy groans and his dick literally exploded. His semen gushed into me like a fountain and I felt like a true man. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-waters-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0087/0.1716309577.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE WATERS | Chapter 2 To be honest, my world was pretty much turned upside down by Master Kamp. What happened during that interview filled my head with countless fundamental questions. Am I attracted to men or did he somehow play a trick on me? Was my interview to become an Apprentice successful, or did I mess things up by succumbing to his advances? I’m still here; I mean, haven’t been sent home—but I’m not sure what’s supposed to happen next. I’m in complete limbo. Or at least I was. I received my Calling two days ago. I had no idea what a calling was. Was I being called into the office because I’d fallen into temptation? Or did I do such a good job I get to take on the next stage of my journey within The Order? I spent so long getting myself ready. Worrying about my tie; is it too long or too short? Am I overthinking everything just to walk into Master Scott’s office to be told “thanks but no thanks?” I tapped on the door, shaking profusely. Master Scott called for me to enter. His office was warm and it smelled just like him, which I liked. Master Scott himself looked like he was here with a purpose. He looked strong and sexy, with graying hair and the sort of tidy-yet-oversized mustache that only men of a certain vintage can pull off. His suit was impeccable. Since arriving here at The Complex, I’ve realized Master Scott is the sexiest man I’ve ever met. I try not to dwell too much on that though; I wouldn’t want to unnecessarily open up that can of worms. Master Scott made me wait in silence while he went through my file. I spent a lot of time staring at the floor, waiting in anticipation of what he had to say. He eventually placed the file in a drawer in his desk and turned to speak. His voice was stern and authoritative. He used a lot of big words but from what I could gather, I’d been selected to advance into The Brotherhood as an Apprentice. This was the best news I’d heard since arriving but I didn’t want it to show in my face. He told me he was here to prepare me for his seed. He asked if I understood. I nodded and said yes because I didn’t want to look stupid. Then he instructed me to stand. I was asked to undress. You’d have thought, after the last time, that it would have seemed easier. I don’t know any world in which an apprentice would walk into a space and immediately be required to take their clothes off. I found myself doing as commanded, starting with my tie, somewhat amused by the irony of it having taken me so long to get right, only so I could remove it quickly, possibly without even being noticed. Was there something for me to learn there, too? I couldn’t stop shaking. The whole situation was making me feel incredibly uneasy, largely because I simply didn’t know what to expect. All I knew was that I wanted it to continue. After all, the shaking could be coming from a place of excitement rather than fear. Right? I took my shirt off and could feel his eyes taking in every inch of my body. I’ll confess: I really like being objectified like that. I go to the gym. I like to look good. I enjoyed being watched by Master Scott. I took my time undressing because I knew I wasn’t the only one enjoying myself. As I began to unbuckle my belt, he stopped me and took over; undoing the buttons on my pants and pulling them to the floor before touching my stomach with his own rugged yet gentle hands. Oh how I liked that part! Master Scott made me feel safe. The more he touched my torso, the more excited I felt. Maybe it was time to acknowledge that I am attracted to men. He removed my garment top and began to touch my naked flesh. I instantly broke out into goosebumps. I stared at his face, suddenly longing to press my lips against his, to feel his mustache ticking my upper lip. I knew that my dick was rock-hard and tenting in my garment bottoms, but I didn’t care. Master Scott clearly wanted me to be hard. He turned me around and set his attention on my butt. He told me to climb up onto his desk and display myself, entirely naked, on all fours. It felt a little strange with him still fully clothed, ordering me around like some prime piece of livestock but at the same time, I really liked it. I have worked hard on this body and it felt like he was appreciating that hard effort. His jacket came off, he pushed up his sleeves, and removed his glasses. I felt a quiver down my spine when his tongue touched my hole. As he continued, I felt pure pleasure ripple through my body. The further he pushed his tongue into my hole, the more intense the pleasure felt. I tried to speak but all I could do was moan in ecstacy. It felt so good. He pulled me off the table and pushed me to my knees. Then he began exploring my mouth with his thick fingers. I hoped he was making sure my mouth was ready for something else! Then he unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants and pulled down his garments, revealing the most massive penis I have ever seen. I wanted to give it a taste so badly. I’ve never done that before. I didn’t really know what to do next but I followed that instinct. I wrapped my lips around his penis and slid them up and down his shaft, occasionally sucking, occasionally licking. I could tell by his moaning that I was doing a good job. He tastes so good; I took it too far into my mouth a few times and it made me gag. But, I liked making him feel good. Then he brought me to my feet and pushed me against the desk. I knew the moment had arrived. I never thought I’d be losing my virginity like this, but it was all my body wanted at this moment. I always assumed that I’d be pushing my dick into someone, and furthermore that this person would not also have a penis, and yet, here I was, wondering how on earth it would feel to take something so large inside me, panicking so hard that it would hurt like hell that my hole almost clamped itself shut. He started to rub the head of his dick against my opening. There was a lot of spit and oil down there; his cock felt really good sliding between my cheeks. There was a silence as he positioned his dick. I felt him starting to push. It instantly made me wince. There was surely no way he would be able to push that giant thing into something so tight. I wondered if I ought to have told him that I’d not done anything like this before, but I didn’t want to admit that to him. I didn’t want him to stop. So I focused all of my energy into staying relaxed despite the fact that I felt like I was being torn apart. Then I felt this sort of prickly wave coming over me and what was at first a confusing experience began to feel incredible. I felt myself calming down and enjoying the sensation of his big dick sliding in and out of me, twitching and throbbing with every thrust. He pulled out. I felt relieved and yet I wanted him back inside of me. He pushed me onto my back on the desk and raised my legs in the air, staring down at me as he thrust his cock back inside my now-relaxed hole. I liked looking at his face. I liked how he looked at me. He slowly started to pick up the pace and depth of his thrusts. As I winced, he checked that I was okay. I nodded, he continued; I felt safe with him. I just closed my eyes and allowed the alternate waves of pleasure and pain to ripple up and down my shivering body. He leaned down and pushed his lips against mine. It felt so wonderful to kiss him. So intimate. So intense. I loved that he wanted me and that I’d made him so hard. He smiled at me. I smiled back. I wanted him. I wanted his seed. He went faster and faster and started to groan, his manly-deep voice getting higher in pitch and then, all of a sudden, I felt his dick pulse deep inside me. His beautiful seed filled my guts, making me feel alive. Making me feel like a man. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0087.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0087/0.1716309577.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE WATERS | Chapter 2 To be honest, my world was pretty much turned upside down by Master Kamp. What happened during that interview filled my head with countless fundamental questions. Am I attracted to men or did he somehow play a trick on me? Was my interview to become an Apprentice successful, or did I mess things up by succumbing to his advances? I’m still here; I mean, haven’t been sent home—but I’m not sure what’s supposed to happen next. I’m in complete limbo. Or at least I was. I received my Calling two days ago. I had no idea what a calling was. Was I being called into the office because I’d fallen into temptation? Or did I do such a good job I get to take on the next stage of my journey within The Order? I spent so long getting myself ready. Worrying about my tie; is it too long or too short? Am I overthinking everything just to walk into Master Scott’s office to be told “thanks but no thanks?” I tapped on the door, shaking profusely. Master Scott called for me to enter. His office was warm and it smelled just like him, which I liked. Master Scott himself looked like he was here with a purpose. He looked strong and sexy, with graying hair and the sort of tidy-yet-oversized mustache that only men of a certain vintage can pull off. His suit was impeccable. Since arriving here at The Complex, I’ve realized Master Scott is the sexiest man I’ve ever met. I try not to dwell too much on that though; I wouldn’t want to unnecessarily open up that can of worms. Master Scott made me wait in silence while he went through my file. I spent a lot of time staring at the floor, waiting in anticipation of what he had to say. He eventually placed the file in a drawer in his desk and turned to speak. His voice was stern and authoritative. He used a lot of big words but from what I could gather, I’d been selected to advance into The Brotherhood as an Apprentice. This was the best news I’d heard since arriving but I didn’t want it to show in my face. He told me he was here to prepare me for his seed. He asked if I understood. I nodded and said yes because I didn’t want to look stupid. Then he instructed me to stand. I was asked to undress. You’d have thought, after the last time, that it would have seemed easier. I don’t know any world in which an apprentice would walk into a space and immediately be required to take their clothes off. I found myself doing as commanded, starting with my tie, somewhat amused by the irony of it having taken me so long to get right, only so I could remove it quickly, possibly without even being noticed. Was there something for me to learn there, too? I couldn’t stop shaking. The whole situation was making me feel incredibly uneasy, largely because I simply didn’t know what to expect. All I knew was that I wanted it to continue. After all, the shaking could be coming from a place of excitement rather than fear. Right? I took my shirt off and could feel his eyes taking in every inch of my body. I’ll confess: I really like being objectified like that. I go to the gym. I like to look good. I enjoyed being watched by Master Scott. I took my time undressing because I knew I wasn’t the only one enjoying myself. As I began to unbuckle my belt, he stopped me and took over; undoing the buttons on my pants and pulling them to the floor before touching my stomach with his own rugged yet gentle hands. Oh how I liked that part! Master Scott made me feel safe. The more he touched my torso, the more excited I felt. Maybe it was time to acknowledge that I am attracted to men. He removed my garment top and began to touch my naked flesh. I instantly broke out into goosebumps. I stared at his face, suddenly longing to press my lips against his, to feel his mustache ticking my upper lip. I knew that my dick was rock-hard and tenting in my garment bottoms, but I didn’t care. Master Scott clearly wanted me to be hard. He turned me around and set his attention on my butt. He told me to climb up onto his desk and display myself, entirely naked, on all fours. It felt a little strange with him still fully clothed, ordering me around like some prime piece of livestock but at the same time, I really liked it. I have worked hard on this body and it felt like he was appreciating that hard effort. His jacket came off, he pushed up his sleeves, and removed his glasses. I felt a quiver down my spine when his tongue touched my hole. As he continued, I felt pure pleasure ripple through my body. The further he pushed his tongue into my hole, the more intense the pleasure felt. I tried to speak but all I could do was moan in ecstacy. It felt so good. He pulled me off the table and pushed me to my knees. Then he began exploring my mouth with his thick fingers. I hoped he was making sure my mouth was ready for something else! Then he unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants and pulled down his garments, revealing the most massive penis I have ever seen. I wanted to give it a taste so badly. I’ve never done that before. I didn’t really know what to do next but I followed that instinct. I wrapped my lips around his penis and slid them up and down his shaft, occasionally sucking, occasionally licking. I could tell by his moaning that I was doing a good job. He tastes so good; I took it too far into my mouth a few times and it made me gag. But, I liked making him feel good. Then he brought me to my feet and pushed me against the desk. I knew the moment had arrived. I never thought I’d be losing my virginity like this, but it was all my body wanted at this moment. I always assumed that I’d be pushing my dick into someone, and furthermore that this person would not also have a penis, and yet, here I was, wondering how on earth it would feel to take something so large inside me, panicking so hard that it would hurt like hell that my hole almost clamped itself shut. He started to rub the head of his dick against my opening. There was a lot of spit and oil down there; his cock felt really good sliding between my cheeks. There was a silence as he positioned his dick. I felt him starting to push. It instantly made me wince. There was surely no way he would be able to push that giant thing into something so tight. I wondered if I ought to have told him that I’d not done anything like this before, but I didn’t want to admit that to him. I didn’t want him to stop. So I focused all of my energy into staying relaxed despite the fact that I felt like I was being torn apart. Then I felt this sort of prickly wave coming over me and what was at first a confusing experience began to feel incredible. I felt myself calming down and enjoying the sensation of his big dick sliding in and out of me, twitching and throbbing with every thrust. He pulled out. I felt relieved and yet I wanted him back inside of me. He pushed me onto my back on the desk and raised my legs in the air, staring down at me as he thrust his cock back inside my now-relaxed hole. I liked looking at his face. I liked how he looked at me. He slowly started to pick up the pace and depth of his thrusts. As I winced, he checked that I was okay. I nodded, he continued; I felt safe with him. I just closed my eyes and allowed the alternate waves of pleasure and pain to ripple up and down my shivering body. He leaned down and pushed his lips against mine. It felt so wonderful to kiss him. So intimate. So intense. I loved that he wanted me and that I’d made him so hard. He smiled at me. I smiled back. I wanted him. I wanted his seed. He went faster and faster and started to groan, his manly-deep voice getting higher in pitch and then, all of a sudden, I felt his dick pulse deep inside me. His beautiful seed filled my guts, making me feel alive. Making me feel like a man. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-ordination-apprentice-tate-chapter-7.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0086/0.jpg The Ordination | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 7 Apprentice Tate is nearing the end of his training. Since his arrival here, he’s been put through his paces, and the transformation has been extraordinary; he was once an unkempt, tattooed, arrogant wild child, but he’s become a thoughtful, open and compliant young man. The Masters are incredibly pleased with his progress. I have taken a great personal interest in the boy’s development and consider myself lucky enough to have been present at many of the rituals which have made him who he now is. It has been a pleasure both to instruct him and to observe his being instructed by some of the finest Masters in The Order. I was thrilled, therefore, to be tasked with the honor of overseeing his all-important Ordination, which is widely regarded as the completion of an Apprentice’s lengthy journey. Many fall by the wayside and only the very finest Apprentices reach this stage. An Ordination is the point at which a boy fulfills the promise of purpose and becomes a member of The Order. In short, it’s the moment when a boy becomes a man. The Ordination room is rarely visited. It’s reserved exclusively for this sacred ritual and the space feels incredibly weighty as a result. I was quite taken-aback when I walked in. It felt very still in there, somehow. The atmosphere was heavy and dark. I could tell that Apprentice Tate was similarly taken aback when he entered. He was probably also a bit freaked out to find me sitting there. I’m aware that I have a reputation for being a little aloof, maybe even bordering on uncaring. I make no apologies for this, of course; it gives me an edge and I believe it’s vital to maintain an air of suspicion at all times. But when a boy’s come as far as Apprentice Tate has come, it’s impossible to suppress the warmer version of myself. If truth be told, I felt incredibly proud of him and knew this was going to have a profound effect on the way I carried out my duties. As I sat next to him on the couch and looked into those big blue eyes, I felt genuine desire stirring in my loins. I instructed him to remove his shirt and tie. The boy has never quite mastered the art of tying a proper knot, but there is a considerable amount of charm in the effort that he puts into that particular task. As he unbuttoned his shirt, he fixed me with a lust-laden look. He stood up to remove his pants. His belt squeaked and rattled metallically as it was unbuckled. My dick twitched. There are some noises which I associate almost exclusively with sex, and that was one of them. As is, of course, the sound of a fly being slowly unzipped. That particular sound is imbued with anticipation. Will the boy already be hard? Does he yet know how much he wants this? The Ordination requires the Master to perform a specific act of service on the Apprentice, so once the boy had stripped down to his garments, I encouraged him to sit on the couch before I knelt down in front of him and removed his socks. It is a moment of great significance. It is the first time since arrival that the Apprentice experiences power over another man. It’s a power which will grow exponentially after becoming a member of The Order. I could see in his face, and in the bulge in his underwear, that Tate was going to fully embrace his new identity. It has been clear to me for some time that he has the potential to become a very fine Master. Massaging his feet was a great privilege, one which he plainly found erotic. I stood and ordered him to unzip my pants, removing my suit jacket as he dutifully leant forward to oblige. He knew only too well what was inside and he might as well have been licking his lips as he uncovered his prize. He slowly ran his hand over my dick which was bulging in my nearly-see-through garments. I removed my tie as he released the beast from its fabric cage, and ran his lips over its swollen tip. Apprentice Tate gives incredible head. He’s always possessed an almost paranormal ability to deliver exactly what your cock wanted at any given moment and he wasn’t prissy in any way shape or form. He regularly gagged in the process of delivering pure satisfaction to his Masters. He also repeatedly looked up at me with those cute blue eyes, as though saying “is this okay, Sir? Am I making you proud?” The answer, of course, was always yes. His pert little ass made me tremble as I uncovered it. It was clear that my big dick would soon be deep inside it, but this time would be different. This time I’d be making love to Apprentice Tate. I got my tongue between his butt cheeks, pulling out all the stops to send him into a state of desperate carnal desire. He gasped and whimpered, responding to every flick of my tongue. He was ready. I knelt behind him and began to push my throbbing dick into his hole. He panicked momentarily, but I kissed his neck and whispered that I’d go slowly. It took a great deal of concentration on both of our parts for me to get fully inside him, but after a great deal of encouragement I achieved my goal. We kissed tenderly while I slowly inched my dick in and out of his young hole which was gripping every last inch of my penis like a clamp. The two of us drifted into a kind of trance where we became one throbbing, writhing, groaning, fully-aroused sexual being. I turned him around and ground myself into him from behind, pulling his body up against mine and holding him tightly in my arms. In that position I was able to go particularly deep and he responded with a mixture of surprise and incredible excitement. I pushed him onto his back again, realizing that I was missing the pleasurable experience of looking into his beautiful eyes. I wanted to see the look on his face as I picked up the pace of my thrusts. His eyes rolled back in his head and he gritted his teeth. He was fully engaged, totally into me and loving every second of the ride. I went harder and faster, then harder, then faster until he was wailing like a dog in heat. It was clear that I wasn’t going to be able to hold on for much longer. It would be impossible for any man to fuck at that intensity for any meaningful period of time. I pulled out and gave my dick a couple of tugs before blowing semen all over his belly, chest and face. The spunk flew through the air like a bullet from a gun. Sure, I’d shot my load, but I knew at that moment that we were nowhere near done. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0086.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0086/0.jpg The Ordination | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 7 Apprentice Tate is nearing the end of his training. Since his arrival here, he’s been put through his paces, and the transformation has been extraordinary; he was once an unkempt, tattooed, arrogant wild child, but he’s become a thoughtful, open and compliant young man. The Masters are incredibly pleased with his progress. I have taken a great personal interest in the boy’s development and consider myself lucky enough to have been present at many of the rituals which have made him who he now is. It has been a pleasure both to instruct him and to observe his being instructed by some of the finest Masters in The Order. I was thrilled, therefore, to be tasked with the honor of overseeing his all-important Ordination, which is widely regarded as the completion of an Apprentice’s lengthy journey. Many fall by the wayside and only the very finest Apprentices reach this stage. An Ordination is the point at which a boy fulfills the promise of purpose and becomes a member of The Order. In short, it’s the moment when a boy becomes a man. The Ordination room is rarely visited. It’s reserved exclusively for this sacred ritual and the space feels incredibly weighty as a result. I was quite taken-aback when I walked in. It felt very still in there, somehow. The atmosphere was heavy and dark. I could tell that Apprentice Tate was similarly taken aback when he entered. He was probably also a bit freaked out to find me sitting there. I’m aware that I have a reputation for being a little aloof, maybe even bordering on uncaring. I make no apologies for this, of course; it gives me an edge and I believe it’s vital to maintain an air of suspicion at all times. But when a boy’s come as far as Apprentice Tate has come, it’s impossible to suppress the warmer version of myself. If truth be told, I felt incredibly proud of him and knew this was going to have a profound effect on the way I carried out my duties. As I sat next to him on the couch and looked into those big blue eyes, I felt genuine desire stirring in my loins. I instructed him to remove his shirt and tie. The boy has never quite mastered the art of tying a proper knot, but there is a considerable amount of charm in the effort that he puts into that particular task. As he unbuttoned his shirt, he fixed me with a lust-laden look. He stood up to remove his pants. His belt squeaked and rattled metallically as it was unbuckled. My dick twitched. There are some noises which I associate almost exclusively with sex, and that was one of them. As is, of course, the sound of a fly being slowly unzipped. That particular sound is imbued with anticipation. Will the boy already be hard? Does he yet know how much he wants this? The Ordination requires the Master to perform a specific act of service on the Apprentice, so once the boy had stripped down to his garments, I encouraged him to sit on the couch before I knelt down in front of him and removed his socks. It is a moment of great significance. It is the first time since arrival that the Apprentice experiences power over another man. It’s a power which will grow exponentially after becoming a member of The Order. I could see in his face, and in the bulge in his underwear, that Tate was going to fully embrace his new identity. It has been clear to me for some time that he has the potential to become a very fine Master. Massaging his feet was a great privilege, one which he plainly found erotic. I stood and ordered him to unzip my pants, removing my suit jacket as he dutifully leant forward to oblige. He knew only too well what was inside and he might as well have been licking his lips as he uncovered his prize. He slowly ran his hand over my dick which was bulging in my nearly-see-through garments. I removed my tie as he released the beast from its fabric cage, and ran his lips over its swollen tip. Apprentice Tate gives incredible head. He’s always possessed an almost paranormal ability to deliver exactly what your cock wanted at any given moment and he wasn’t prissy in any way shape or form. He regularly gagged in the process of delivering pure satisfaction to his Masters. He also repeatedly looked up at me with those cute blue eyes, as though saying “is this okay, Sir? Am I making you proud?” The answer, of course, was always yes. His pert little ass made me tremble as I uncovered it. It was clear that my big dick would soon be deep inside it, but this time would be different. This time I’d be making love to Apprentice Tate. I got my tongue between his butt cheeks, pulling out all the stops to send him into a state of desperate carnal desire. He gasped and whimpered, responding to every flick of my tongue. He was ready. I knelt behind him and began to push my throbbing dick into his hole. He panicked momentarily, but I kissed his neck and whispered that I’d go slowly. It took a great deal of concentration on both of our parts for me to get fully inside him, but after a great deal of encouragement I achieved my goal. We kissed tenderly while I slowly inched my dick in and out of his young hole which was gripping every last inch of my penis like a clamp. The two of us drifted into a kind of trance where we became one throbbing, writhing, groaning, fully-aroused sexual being. I turned him around and ground myself into him from behind, pulling his body up against mine and holding him tightly in my arms. In that position I was able to go particularly deep and he responded with a mixture of surprise and incredible excitement. I pushed him onto his back again, realizing that I was missing the pleasurable experience of looking into his beautiful eyes. I wanted to see the look on his face as I picked up the pace of my thrusts. His eyes rolled back in his head and he gritted his teeth. He was fully engaged, totally into me and loving every second of the ride. I went harder and faster, then harder, then faster until he was wailing like a dog in heat. It was clear that I wasn’t going to be able to hold on for much longer. It would be impossible for any man to fuck at that intensity for any meaningful period of time. I pulled out and gave my dick a couple of tugs before blowing semen all over his belly, chest and face. The spunk flew through the air like a bullet from a gun. Sure, I’d shot my load, but I knew at that moment that we were nowhere near done. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-waters-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0085/0.1713888683.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE WATERS | Chapter 1 Sometimes you just gotta take a deep breath and walk out into the unknown. I’d wanted to become an Apprentice ever since finding an old, dusty book about The Order hidden on a secret shelf in the local library. That book kicked off a true adventure which eventually led to my being offered an interview. Two years on from the very day that I’d discovered the book, I was sitting in a gleaming white room, waiting for… well, that was the part I didn’t know. Everything here is cloaked in such extreme mystery. Of course that aspect makes it all the more exciting, but, as I sat there, in that room filled with billowing linen curtains, reality came crashing in and my heart started to pound. No one knew where I was. Even I had no idea where I was. And, furthermore, I didn’t know what being an Apprentice was all about. I had no other option than to accept whatever was thrown at me. A man walked into the room. He was older, bearded, wearing glasses and he was impeccably dressed in a white shirt and tie. He spoke in a soft, yet authoritative accent, which to my ears sounded German. He told me he was about to ask a series of questions and that my task was merely to answer them truthfully, even if they made me uncomfortable. I instantly felt myself blushing. My dad always told me that I had a guilty conscience. The man asked if I enjoyed the company of men. I said I did. It didn’t seem like such a crazy question. But then he asked if I’d ever touched myself without permission. I barely knew what he meant, but assumed he was talking about my dick. As it happened, I did not masturbate. I had been brought up to believe that it is, if not a sin, a distraction from my studies. He asked if I’d looked at pornography. Again, I was able to answer truthfully that I hadn’t. I avoid anything like that. I was raised to believe sex was something reserved for marriage and marriage only. Then he started to insinuate that I was a homosexual and to be honest, I felt a little insulted. I couldn’t work out why he felt the need to ask such pointless questions. I am not a homosexual. I felt my face reddening as the questions continued—a mixture of embarrassment and anger. He asked if I was willing to prove that I wasn’t sexually attracted to men. I told him I had nothing to hide. He instructed me to stand. Then he told me to undress. The request obviously made me feel uncomfortable. I wondered if it was appropriate, or possibly even advisable to refuse, and yet I found myself obediently standing up. There was something about his tone which made me feel the need to be compliant. I loosened my tie. It felt a little humiliating. I undid the buttons of my shirt as slowly as I could, hoping he’d tell me he’d seen enough. But he allowed me to continue, his eyes boring into me impassively. I tried to hold his gaze, but I was too ashamed. After removing my shirt, I brought my hands to my belt at which point he said “Stop.” Relief momentarily surged through my body. Then he brought his hands up to my belt and began to remove it himself. I froze. He unzipped my trousers. I held my breath. He brought his fingers up to my penis, squeezing it gently through my underwear. I tried to act nonchalant. Normally I would have punched any man who did anything like that to me, but… well, this was a test wasn’t I? He wanted to know if I was attracted to men and I suppose there are probably few better ways of finding out. He turned me around and pushed my pants down, then ran his hands over my butt. It was like being hit by a sudden jolt of adrenaline. It sent a shockwave of pure sexual excitement ricocheting through my body, which went directly to my dick. I willed myself not to get hard. I willed myself. I tried to think about a million unsexy things, but by the time he’d turned me back around, I was hard as iron. I just couldn’t control it. I felt so profoundly embarrassed. I’m not attracted to men. He must have been tricking me somehow, and yet the more I looked at him, the harder I got. What the hell is wrong with me? I was instructed to sit down again and he started to run his hands up and down my leg. Obviously I tried, rather pathetically, to cover my erection with my hand. He asked if I liked what he was doing and I felt obliged to tell the truth. What else was I gonna do? Then he pulled my hands behind the chair and tied them together with some sort of rope. I instantly began to feel helpless and more than a little scared. He sat down next to me again and started to run the tips of his fingers over my penis, which, unsurprisingly, yet again, stiffened to his touch. I tried to control my breathing which had gone all shallow as the crazy excitement engulfed me. He pulled my dick out of the front of my underwear and also started to touch, then flick my nipples, wetting his fingers with saliva before running them over the tip of my dick, which started to leak a sort of clear liquid. I don’t know what he was doing to me, but it was kinda incredible. Moments later, he leaned down and pumped oil onto his hand which he dripped onto my dick, creating an insanely slippery surface which felt awesome when he started to rub it. I heard myself gasping. I tried to suppress the noise, I really did, but it was no good. It came from the pit of my stomach and took me entirely by surprise. I felt so conflicted. I knew what was happening was wrong, but for some reason I didn’t want it to end. He pulled me forward on the seat and spread my legs real wide, tickling my hole with his finger before untying me. I guess this was the next test. I was now free to push him away, or leave the space. Perhaps I should have, but I didn’t want to. He squirted more oil onto his fingers again and returned his attention to my ass, rubbing the slippery stuff over my hole which, by the way, was now twitching uncontrollably. Then he pushed one of his big fingers into me. It felt weird. It was uncomfortable but not painful and I guess I kind of liked the sensation. He picked up a small black fabric bag and carefully eased its contents out. There was clear glass or plastic object inside which, rather suspiciously, was shaped like a penis. I instinctively knew that he wanted to push it into me and the thought was terrifying. It was three times the diameter of his finger and really not far off the size of my own penis. He sprayed it, and my dick, with a huge amount of oil before starting to push his finger into me again. Meanwhile, my entire body erupted into the shakes. As predicted, he was soon pressing the glass object against my butt, slowly and more than patiently applying pressure until I felt my hole relaxing and beginning to open up. And then I felt it creeping into me. It hurt. It really hurt, but I felt my muscles gripping around it like a clamp and pulling it inside me. It was by far the most intense thing which has ever happened to me. I was rock-hard throughout. Harder than I’ve been in my life before. He started to rub my dick really hard. Up and down he went, sending me into a state of absolute ecstasy. I felt a prickling sensation in my balls which started to grow out of control. It was like there was a knot inside me which needed to be released somehow. My entire body went hot and began to tingle. And then it happened. White liquid came shooting out of the tip of my penis, all over the Master’s hand and onto my belly. I knew instinctively that I had orgasmed. And it felt real good. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0085.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0085/0.1713888683.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE WATERS | Chapter 1 Sometimes you just gotta take a deep breath and walk out into the unknown. I’d wanted to become an Apprentice ever since finding an old, dusty book about The Order hidden on a secret shelf in the local library. That book kicked off a true adventure which eventually led to my being offered an interview. Two years on from the very day that I’d discovered the book, I was sitting in a gleaming white room, waiting for… well, that was the part I didn’t know. Everything here is cloaked in such extreme mystery. Of course that aspect makes it all the more exciting, but, as I sat there, in that room filled with billowing linen curtains, reality came crashing in and my heart started to pound. No one knew where I was. Even I had no idea where I was. And, furthermore, I didn’t know what being an Apprentice was all about. I had no other option than to accept whatever was thrown at me. A man walked into the room. He was older, bearded, wearing glasses and he was impeccably dressed in a white shirt and tie. He spoke in a soft, yet authoritative accent, which to my ears sounded German. He told me he was about to ask a series of questions and that my task was merely to answer them truthfully, even if they made me uncomfortable. I instantly felt myself blushing. My dad always told me that I had a guilty conscience. The man asked if I enjoyed the company of men. I said I did. It didn’t seem like such a crazy question. But then he asked if I’d ever touched myself without permission. I barely knew what he meant, but assumed he was talking about my dick. As it happened, I did not masturbate. I had been brought up to believe that it is, if not a sin, a distraction from my studies. He asked if I’d looked at pornography. Again, I was able to answer truthfully that I hadn’t. I avoid anything like that. I was raised to believe sex was something reserved for marriage and marriage only. Then he started to insinuate that I was a homosexual and to be honest, I felt a little insulted. I couldn’t work out why he felt the need to ask such pointless questions. I am not a homosexual. I felt my face reddening as the questions continued—a mixture of embarrassment and anger. He asked if I was willing to prove that I wasn’t sexually attracted to men. I told him I had nothing to hide. He instructed me to stand. Then he told me to undress. The request obviously made me feel uncomfortable. I wondered if it was appropriate, or possibly even advisable to refuse, and yet I found myself obediently standing up. There was something about his tone which made me feel the need to be compliant. I loosened my tie. It felt a little humiliating. I undid the buttons of my shirt as slowly as I could, hoping he’d tell me he’d seen enough. But he allowed me to continue, his eyes boring into me impassively. I tried to hold his gaze, but I was too ashamed. After removing my shirt, I brought my hands to my belt at which point he said “Stop.” Relief momentarily surged through my body. Then he brought his hands up to my belt and began to remove it himself. I froze. He unzipped my trousers. I held my breath. He brought his fingers up to my penis, squeezing it gently through my underwear. I tried to act nonchalant. Normally I would have punched any man who did anything like that to me, but… well, this was a test wasn’t I? He wanted to know if I was attracted to men and I suppose there are probably few better ways of finding out. He turned me around and pushed my pants down, then ran his hands over my butt. It was like being hit by a sudden jolt of adrenaline. It sent a shockwave of pure sexual excitement ricocheting through my body, which went directly to my dick. I willed myself not to get hard. I willed myself. I tried to think about a million unsexy things, but by the time he’d turned me back around, I was hard as iron. I just couldn’t control it. I felt so profoundly embarrassed. I’m not attracted to men. He must have been tricking me somehow, and yet the more I looked at him, the harder I got. What the hell is wrong with me? I was instructed to sit down again and he started to run his hands up and down my leg. Obviously I tried, rather pathetically, to cover my erection with my hand. He asked if I liked what he was doing and I felt obliged to tell the truth. What else was I gonna do? Then he pulled my hands behind the chair and tied them together with some sort of rope. I instantly began to feel helpless and more than a little scared. He sat down next to me again and started to run the tips of his fingers over my penis, which, unsurprisingly, yet again, stiffened to his touch. I tried to control my breathing which had gone all shallow as the crazy excitement engulfed me. He pulled my dick out of the front of my underwear and also started to touch, then flick my nipples, wetting his fingers with saliva before running them over the tip of my dick, which started to leak a sort of clear liquid. I don’t know what he was doing to me, but it was kinda incredible. Moments later, he leaned down and pumped oil onto his hand which he dripped onto my dick, creating an insanely slippery surface which felt awesome when he started to rub it. I heard myself gasping. I tried to suppress the noise, I really did, but it was no good. It came from the pit of my stomach and took me entirely by surprise. I felt so conflicted. I knew what was happening was wrong, but for some reason I didn’t want it to end. He pulled me forward on the seat and spread my legs real wide, tickling my hole with his finger before untying me. I guess this was the next test. I was now free to push him away, or leave the space. Perhaps I should have, but I didn’t want to. He squirted more oil onto his fingers again and returned his attention to my ass, rubbing the slippery stuff over my hole which, by the way, was now twitching uncontrollably. Then he pushed one of his big fingers into me. It felt weird. It was uncomfortable but not painful and I guess I kind of liked the sensation. He picked up a small black fabric bag and carefully eased its contents out. There was clear glass or plastic object inside which, rather suspiciously, was shaped like a penis. I instinctively knew that he wanted to push it into me and the thought was terrifying. It was three times the diameter of his finger and really not far off the size of my own penis. He sprayed it, and my dick, with a huge amount of oil before starting to push his finger into me again. Meanwhile, my entire body erupted into the shakes. As predicted, he was soon pressing the glass object against my butt, slowly and more than patiently applying pressure until I felt my hole relaxing and beginning to open up. And then I felt it creeping into me. It hurt. It really hurt, but I felt my muscles gripping around it like a clamp and pulling it inside me. It was by far the most intense thing which has ever happened to me. I was rock-hard throughout. Harder than I’ve been in my life before. He started to rub my dick really hard. Up and down he went, sending me into a state of absolute ecstasy. I felt a prickling sensation in my balls which started to grow out of control. It was like there was a knot inside me which needed to be released somehow. My entire body went hot and began to tingle. And then it happened. White liquid came shooting out of the tip of my penis, all over the Master’s hand and onto my belly. I knew instinctively that I had orgasmed. And it felt real good. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-covenant-apprentice-devall-chapter-5.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0084/0.1712367521.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 5 It doesn’t really matter how many times you meet with the Masters. They always seem to have an ability to catch you off guard. Last month, I was ambushed in the woods, blindfolded and dragged into a room I didn’t even know existed. I was given a secret name which I’m not allowed to share with anyone. I don’t even dare write it down because it sometimes feels like even the walls are watching me in this place. The Masters seem to know pretty much everything about me—everything I’m even thinking. It’s both terrifying and hugely exciting. I was informed last night that my Covenant ceremony was to take place. My task, I was told, was merely to don a white gown and crawl into the allotted chamber, ready to do everything which was asked of me. After showering and preparing myself with meticulous care, I was handed my gown by one of the chamber servants. He looked a little irritated when I told him I had no clue about how to put it on. From what I could gather it was nothing but a huge piece of flowing pleated, slippery white fabric with no more substance to it than the muslin curtains hanging from the walls. He couldn’t have been any less engaged as he draped it over my body. I felt angry to begin with, but then I figured he’s probably desperate to become an Apprentice himself and it must stink like crazy to have to stand there helping someone else to progress in a world where you’re merely an observer. I was once told that the majority of chamber servants are boys who’ve been rejected from the program. I don’t know whether that’s true, but it makes sense. Once suitably attired in this crazy gown—which, despite being formed from many yards of fabric, it barely covered me—I did as ordered and crawled subserviently into the room. The first person I saw there was Master Drayke. To be honest, I was relieved: He’s a man I know and trust. He really looked after me during my initiation. I left that ceremony feeling like a precious object. I noticed two other men standing towards the back of the room. But I felt obliged to keep my head hanging low so I couldn't tell who they were. I could only fathom that they, like Master Drayke, were wearing white suits. I was ordered to kneel up and, at that point, dared to look over to my left, discovering that one of the men was actually Apprentice Cole. I’ve always been scared of Cole. Ever since I arrived here, he’s been so much further on in his training and he comes across as super confident. He’s also ridiculously handsome. Tall and blond, the clothes hang off him like some sort of model, and he walks about like he owns the place. It didn’t take me long to realize that the other man was Master Patrick, who is also known to me. In fact, he was the Master who performed my secret name ceremony—and boy did every part of my body ache the following morning! It was strange to see him and Cole in the same space. I was ordered to wash Master Drayke’s feet. Ever since my arrival, the importance of this particular ritual has been bashed into us. It is a solemn and sacred demonstration of compliance which seals us to our superiors and binds us to the laws of the brotherhood. Well, that’s the theory anyway. We all know exactly how to do it, in principle at least. We’re just not allowed to do it… until ordered to do so by a Master. So, when I heard the words, my heart instantly started to pound. I did everything on autopilot, realizing that, if I over-thought what was happening, I’d probably forget what I was doing and make a complete fool of myself. I found myself carefully removing the Master’s slippers and very gently pulling down his socks. There was a bowl of water with a cloth by the side of his chair and I knew to take the cloth and very carefully wash his feet. It all felt remarkably intense and, if I’m honest, erotic. I glanced up at Cole, standing like a beautiful Greek statue in the corner of the room and felt a rush of pride. This was my moment. Master Drayke ordered me to stand and I flew to my feet, hoping that the nerves I was feeling wouldn’t cause my legs to buckle. He stood next to me, real close, and peered into my eyes, his glance boring into me almost as though he were peering into my very soul. My face instantly reddened and I found it almost impossible to hold his gaze. His look scared and excited me in equal measure. His hands began to touch the patches of bare skin which had been exposed by the shield I was wearing. He turned me around and grabbed my buttocks. I began to tremble. With a flick of the wrist, he undid the bow at the side of my gown and the entire thing billowed to the ground like a parachute. I was left entirely naked, every inch of skin now covered in tingling gooseflesh. I heard him removing his jacket. The rustling sound generated a Pavlovian response and I was soon shaking with profound excitement. He started to kiss and nibble at my neck. I found myself leaning back, allowing our bodies to begin the process of melding together. He turned me around and instructed me to get on my knees. His leather belt squeaked as he undid it and his zipper made an enticing shriek as it was lowered. My instinct was to help him out of his underpants, so I glanced up at him, searching for permission to touch. He granted me that wish. His dick was hardening inside his garments. We all wear the same underwear here. At first glance it appears somewhat demure—the boxer trunks go right down to the knee. But look a little closer and you’ll soon see they’re made from a semi-sheer fabric which clings to every lump and bump inside. I pressed my lips against the growing bulge in the fabric and he gasped with excitement. There was a heady, sweaty, sexual aroma coming from his dick which instantly made me want to expose it to the world. I rolled down his garments and his penis flopped out. He impatiently removed his tie and flung it to the floor as I wrapped my lips around his member. As I started to suck him, he began unbuttoning his shirt. I looked up at him and saw a man in a state of deep lust. It felt good. I looked up again and noticed the muscles rippling on his chiseled body and felt a bolt of pure ecstasy flying through my body. Master Drayke then sat on the bed and grunted and gasped as my tongue danced over the tip of his immense dick. The more he groaned, the more eager I became to please him, knowing that Cole was watching. I wanted Cole to realize that I was a contender and not just some foolish boy who could barely make eye contact with him in the corridors. Drayke ordered me onto the bed and told me to get my legs in the air before kissing my mouth hungrily. Seconds later he had his tongue thrust deep inside my hole. Suddenly it was my turn to moan. I have seldom wanted anything as much as I wanted his dick inside me at that moment. It felt almost imperative that he thrust it into me. I heard him muttering something. I think he was telling the other two to step forward because I felt them both approaching. The next thing I knew, they were holding my legs and pulling them backwards. It felt a little ungainly but I also knew that my ass was opening up as a result and I was now ripe for fucking. Master Drayke knelt between my legs, and, with very little ceremony, pushed his 9-inch dick right inside me… The sensation took my breath away. It felt like he was shoving a baseball bat inside to split me in half. Before I’d begun to even process the feeling, he was thrusting himself in and out, a look of absolute intent on his face. I couldn’t work out whether it was an intent to hurt me or thrill me. Whatever he was doing made me whimper uncontrollably and, before long, the sensation was pleasure beyond knowing. It was insane. Profound. Unbelievable. For the first time I truly understood my purpose. I realized that Drayke was experiencing as much pleasure as me. Just as I thought it couldn’t get any better, Apprentice Cole and Master Patrick let go of my legs and Master Drayke pulled out and laid on the bed. It was strange: I think any other time I would have frozen with fear, without a clue what to do. But here, my body simply took over. I squatted over him, my back to his face, and lowered myself down onto his dick. Seconds later, I was riding him, squeezing my ass muscles together, dragging my entire body up and down his thick, twitching, now leaking shaft. I think he was near to busting because he told me to get off him and lie on my stomach. Then he entered me again and it somehow felt even more intense. I think in that position he had more of a capacity to thrust and so he really went hard, like some sort of animal it felt, desperate to breed me. He went harder and harder, slamming into me like a drill. I could feel the sweat pouring from his forehead and rolling down my back. He turned my head around to look at him and told me he was getting close as he nailed me with brutal strokes. Then, just like that, he exploded into me. I could feel it all gushing into my ass with force—like an immense jet of water. And even after the flow had stopped, he was still twitching, pumping his beautiful juices deep into me. Sealing the deal. Making me his. Forever. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0084.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0084/0.1712367521.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 5 It doesn’t really matter how many times you meet with the Masters. They always seem to have an ability to catch you off guard. Last month, I was ambushed in the woods, blindfolded and dragged into a room I didn’t even know existed. I was given a secret name which I’m not allowed to share with anyone. I don’t even dare write it down because it sometimes feels like even the walls are watching me in this place. The Masters seem to know pretty much everything about me—everything I’m even thinking. It’s both terrifying and hugely exciting. I was informed last night that my Covenant ceremony was to take place. My task, I was told, was merely to don a white gown and crawl into the allotted chamber, ready to do everything which was asked of me. After showering and preparing myself with meticulous care, I was handed my gown by one of the chamber servants. He looked a little irritated when I told him I had no clue about how to put it on. From what I could gather it was nothing but a huge piece of flowing pleated, slippery white fabric with no more substance to it than the muslin curtains hanging from the walls. He couldn’t have been any less engaged as he draped it over my body. I felt angry to begin with, but then I figured he’s probably desperate to become an Apprentice himself and it must stink like crazy to have to stand there helping someone else to progress in a world where you’re merely an observer. I was once told that the majority of chamber servants are boys who’ve been rejected from the program. I don’t know whether that’s true, but it makes sense. Once suitably attired in this crazy gown—which, despite being formed from many yards of fabric, it barely covered me—I did as ordered and crawled subserviently into the room. The first person I saw there was Master Drayke. To be honest, I was relieved: He’s a man I know and trust. He really looked after me during my initiation. I left that ceremony feeling like a precious object. I noticed two other men standing towards the back of the room. But I felt obliged to keep my head hanging low so I couldn't tell who they were. I could only fathom that they, like Master Drayke, were wearing white suits. I was ordered to kneel up and, at that point, dared to look over to my left, discovering that one of the men was actually Apprentice Cole. I’ve always been scared of Cole. Ever since I arrived here, he’s been so much further on in his training and he comes across as super confident. He’s also ridiculously handsome. Tall and blond, the clothes hang off him like some sort of model, and he walks about like he owns the place. It didn’t take me long to realize that the other man was Master Patrick, who is also known to me. In fact, he was the Master who performed my secret name ceremony—and boy did every part of my body ache the following morning! It was strange to see him and Cole in the same space. I was ordered to wash Master Drayke’s feet. Ever since my arrival, the importance of this particular ritual has been bashed into us. It is a solemn and sacred demonstration of compliance which seals us to our superiors and binds us to the laws of the brotherhood. Well, that’s the theory anyway. We all know exactly how to do it, in principle at least. We’re just not allowed to do it… until ordered to do so by a Master. So, when I heard the words, my heart instantly started to pound. I did everything on autopilot, realizing that, if I over-thought what was happening, I’d probably forget what I was doing and make a complete fool of myself. I found myself carefully removing the Master’s slippers and very gently pulling down his socks. There was a bowl of water with a cloth by the side of his chair and I knew to take the cloth and very carefully wash his feet. It all felt remarkably intense and, if I’m honest, erotic. I glanced up at Cole, standing like a beautiful Greek statue in the corner of the room and felt a rush of pride. This was my moment. Master Drayke ordered me to stand and I flew to my feet, hoping that the nerves I was feeling wouldn’t cause my legs to buckle. He stood next to me, real close, and peered into my eyes, his glance boring into me almost as though he were peering into my very soul. My face instantly reddened and I found it almost impossible to hold his gaze. His look scared and excited me in equal measure. His hands began to touch the patches of bare skin which had been exposed by the shield I was wearing. He turned me around and grabbed my buttocks. I began to tremble. With a flick of the wrist, he undid the bow at the side of my gown and the entire thing billowed to the ground like a parachute. I was left entirely naked, every inch of skin now covered in tingling gooseflesh. I heard him removing his jacket. The rustling sound generated a Pavlovian response and I was soon shaking with profound excitement. He started to kiss and nibble at my neck. I found myself leaning back, allowing our bodies to begin the process of melding together. He turned me around and instructed me to get on my knees. His leather belt squeaked as he undid it and his zipper made an enticing shriek as it was lowered. My instinct was to help him out of his underpants, so I glanced up at him, searching for permission to touch. He granted me that wish. His dick was hardening inside his garments. We all wear the same underwear here. At first glance it appears somewhat demure—the boxer trunks go right down to the knee. But look a little closer and you’ll soon see they’re made from a semi-sheer fabric which clings to every lump and bump inside. I pressed my lips against the growing bulge in the fabric and he gasped with excitement. There was a heady, sweaty, sexual aroma coming from his dick which instantly made me want to expose it to the world. I rolled down his garments and his penis flopped out. He impatiently removed his tie and flung it to the floor as I wrapped my lips around his member. As I started to suck him, he began unbuttoning his shirt. I looked up at him and saw a man in a state of deep lust. It felt good. I looked up again and noticed the muscles rippling on his chiseled body and felt a bolt of pure ecstasy flying through my body. Master Drayke then sat on the bed and grunted and gasped as my tongue danced over the tip of his immense dick. The more he groaned, the more eager I became to please him, knowing that Cole was watching. I wanted Cole to realize that I was a contender and not just some foolish boy who could barely make eye contact with him in the corridors. Drayke ordered me onto the bed and told me to get my legs in the air before kissing my mouth hungrily. Seconds later he had his tongue thrust deep inside my hole. Suddenly it was my turn to moan. I have seldom wanted anything as much as I wanted his dick inside me at that moment. It felt almost imperative that he thrust it into me. I heard him muttering something. I think he was telling the other two to step forward because I felt them both approaching. The next thing I knew, they were holding my legs and pulling them backwards. It felt a little ungainly but I also knew that my ass was opening up as a result and I was now ripe for fucking. Master Drayke knelt between my legs, and, with very little ceremony, pushed his 9-inch dick right inside me… The sensation took my breath away. It felt like he was shoving a baseball bat inside to split me in half. Before I’d begun to even process the feeling, he was thrusting himself in and out, a look of absolute intent on his face. I couldn’t work out whether it was an intent to hurt me or thrill me. Whatever he was doing made me whimper uncontrollably and, before long, the sensation was pleasure beyond knowing. It was insane. Profound. Unbelievable. For the first time I truly understood my purpose. I realized that Drayke was experiencing as much pleasure as me. Just as I thought it couldn’t get any better, Apprentice Cole and Master Patrick let go of my legs and Master Drayke pulled out and laid on the bed. It was strange: I think any other time I would have frozen with fear, without a clue what to do. But here, my body simply took over. I squatted over him, my back to his face, and lowered myself down onto his dick. Seconds later, I was riding him, squeezing my ass muscles together, dragging my entire body up and down his thick, twitching, now leaking shaft. I think he was near to busting because he told me to get off him and lie on my stomach. Then he entered me again and it somehow felt even more intense. I think in that position he had more of a capacity to thrust and so he really went hard, like some sort of animal it felt, desperate to breed me. He went harder and harder, slamming into me like a drill. I could feel the sweat pouring from his forehead and rolling down my back. He turned my head around to look at him and told me he was getting close as he nailed me with brutal strokes. Then, just like that, he exploded into me. I could feel it all gushing into my ass with force—like an immense jet of water. And even after the flow had stopped, he was still twitching, pumping his beautiful juices deep into me. Sealing the deal. Making me his. Forever. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-and-the-calling-apprentice-michaels-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0083/0.1711152097.jpg The Interview and The Calling | APPRENTICE MICHAELS | Chapter 1 It’s pretty crazy to think what a mess I’d gotten myself into by the time my interview started. I was so nervous; my stomach was churning. I kept telling myself that nothing was worth this level of anxiety. If I was right for The Order, they’d see my potential and sign me up as an Apprentice. There was nothing in God’s name that I’d be able to do to change their minds once they were made up. But then, my own mind started playing tricks. If I presented as some sort of neurotic snowflake, I’d instantly put them off and I’d be back on that train to nowhere before I could pack my bags. And, of course, the more I tried to fight the nerves, the more nervous I became. I walked into the chamber and was almost blinded. Sunlight was streaming in through the whitest of white, floor-to-ceiling curtains which covered every wall. And sitting in the middle of the space, on a fancy silver chair, was a man I assumed was Master Drayke. He was dressed entirely in white, in a beautifully fitted suit, which seemed to cling to his body, complimenting every one of his features. He was dark-skinned and dark-eyed. His forehead was etched with lines, which gave him a quality of sternness I have seldom found myself so instantly drawn to. There was something about him which excited me deeply. He asked me troubling questions about my sex life. I was shocked. I felt incredibly uncomfortable. Essentially, he wanted to know if I was attracted to men and I couldn’t tell him the truth, because I don’t really know what the truth is. In all honesty, I’ve not slept with anyone, male or female. But, you know, I have had thoughts. So I lied and told Master Drayke that I’d never so much as thought about having sex with another man which was ironic because the more he probed, the more I realized I was thinking about having it with him. Then I ended up in a whole heap of trouble when he asked me if I’d be willing to prove what I was saying. Of course, I dutifully told him I was happy to, and he instantly instructed me to take my shirt off. I sprung to my feet, removing my shirt and tie while trying to figure out where all this weirdness was heading. Was this the start of some terrible, humiliating punishment? I tried to style it out by looking at him with as much coolness as I could muster, but he just stared back with an intensity which actually took my breath away. Then I realized that I was enjoying the way he was looking at me. He seemed to be appreciating me. I had never sensed that from another man before and it was a powerful feeling. Master Drayke was probably the most self-assured man I’d ever met, yet he appeared to be fascinated by me. And I liked it. A lot… He told me to remove my pants and I did as asked, slowly and carefully taking them off, belt first. At that moment, he stood up and removed his jacket. I didn’t really know whether I was permitted to watch him doing so, but couldn’t take my eyes away. His shirt was tight. His smell was exciting. Before I could get to grips with the situation, he had pulled my hands behind my back and tied them together with a piece of rope which seemed to appear from nowhere. I remained compliant throughout. I had so many questions and I was desperate to speak, but I remained silent. Perhaps I shouldn't have been aroused by the experience of having my hands tied, but I liked the feeling. I liked the feeling of powerlessness. He sat next to me and gently ran his hand over my knee and I felt the blood rushing to my face and then to my dick. The sensation was mind-blowing and I knew I was trembling but instinctively figured that my task was to embrace what was happening. He soon had his hand pressed against my crotch and before long he was full-on massaging me down there and I was hard as iron. I don’t know if I am attracted to men in general, but I sure am attracted to this one. My dick was soon out and he was plainly taking great delight in jerking it off. Of course, it’s something I have done to myself, but it’s also something I’ve always managed to control. It feels good, but when it gets too intense, I stop. That sort of thing is reserved for a special person, right? My entire body started to tingle. He rolled up his sleeves and dripped oil onto my dick before starting to rub it again. I have never felt such intense pleasure. With every stroke, I lost more and more control. He got up and stood behind me, raising my garment shirt and running his oily hands over my chest and belly. He asked if I liked what he was doing. I said I wasn’t sure. They were the only words that would come out of my mouth. The truth is that I liked it a lot. In fact, I couldn’t get enough of it and needed it to continue. He started to toy with my dick again, towering over me from behind. I have never been so hard. I was throbbing. He looked me in the eye and smiled. That tiny moment of connection tipped me entirely over the edge. He told me that I was going to cum for him and I instinctively knew he was right. Then he stopped, moved around to the back of the chair and untied my hands. They felt all tingly. He pulled my leg onto his and told me to show him how I touched myself. I did as asked. My dick felt different in my hand. Harder. Ready to roll. I told him I thought I was going to cum and then, just like that, he stood up. Everything just stopped dead. He told me he had more in store for me, threw a towel at me and walked out of the room. And that was it. I put my dick away and took myself back to my room feeling strangely unsettled. I didn’t touch myself for the next week. I didn’t dare. I thought if I did I’d be unleashing something I couldn’t control. After a few days, I found out that I’d been accepted onto the Apprenticeship and I felt so immensely proud. I found myself walking taller as I made my way around the complex, holding my head high. I practiced knotting ties, and made sure my shirts were always well-pressed, waiting impatiently for the next stage of the journey. That next stage came after another week of agonizing silence. I received a note through my door announcing that my Calling ceremony would be overseen by Master Napoli and that I was to report to his office at 4pm that day. Again, I was engulfed by terror and no matter how carefully I tried to tie my tie, it felt like it was choking me, so I had to enter his office with the top button undone, which felt wrong and embarrassing… Master Napoli was yet another intensely handsome older man to whom I instantly found myself drawn. He seemed a little more authoritative than Master Drayke and he frightened me a little. He asked if I still submitted that I was not attracted to men. The previous encounter had confused me deeply and I simply didn’t know if there was a right or a wrong answer. I told him I wasn’t attracted to men, knowing for a fact that I was lying because my dick was already hard. He made me drink water out of a vessel, then told me I needed to do everything he told me to do without questioning it, and of course, I immediately agreed. Then he began to touch me. He touched me everywhere. He ran his fingers down my tie, then across my stomach and chest, then down my back, real slow, to my butt and crotch. Then he started to undress me, and once again, I found myself trembling uncontrollably. My only option was to yield. He was in complete control. He stood behind me. I could smell his scent. It smelled like incense and leather and tobacco. It made me light-headed. I didn’t dare look back at him. Master Napoli was too handsome. I knew I would blush or burble words I’d later regret. He twisted my nipples with his fingers and my dick instantly started to bounce. He unbuckled my belt, pushing my pants down as his fingers crept inside my garments. He pulled me right up to him so that our faces were almost touching. I could feel the heat of his sweetly-scented breath. I longed to kiss him, but knew it was not my right to initiate such a move. I felt wave after wave of pure desire. I was then instructed to kneel on the desk, which I did without question. He positioned himself behind me. I could hear the rustle of him removing his suit jacket and rolling up his shirt sleeves, then I felt his hands caressing me again as he slowly pulled my garments down, exposing my butt, which he began to very gently kiss. It felt so wrong to have a man’s mouth down there, but wrong in an amazing way. I heard the clink of his belt being undone and the thud of it dropping to the floor and then the sound of him unbuttoning his shirt. I sailed off into a trance. Everything he did to me made me shiver in a good way. I glanced back and saw that he was entirely naked and holding his dick in his hand. It was scarily large and I wasn’t sure what he was gonna do with it. At that moment, he pulled me off the desk and told me to lean over. I genuinely had no clue what was coming. All I knew was that I was tingling all over. And then, just like that, I felt a sharp pain as he pushed his penis into me. He pushed it all the way inside me and then started grinding it in and out. It was horrible to begin with, just for a few seconds, but then, the pain subsided a little and it began to feel curiously pleasurable. He was fucking me. My mind went into overdrive. I just kept thinking “this is how it feels to be fucked.” I grabbed hold of the end of the desk and tried to regulate my breathing. It was all I could do to stop myself from screaming. It was so intense. He kept varying the pace. Slow and deep, then really fast just as I’d gotten used to it the other way. He pulled out and dragged me to my feet and pushed me onto the desk on my back so that I could look up at his face and see the pure pleasure smeared across it as he slammed himself inside me. He was groaning very happily. He liked the way that it felt and I loved that I was giving him pleasure. It felt important. It felt like my duty. I wanted him to continue. Sure it was uncomfortable, but it was also incredible. Then he pushed me into the first position again and really started to go hard and fast. I couldn’t even catch my breath. It felt like a drill inside me. Master Napoli put his leg up on the table and got even deeper. I felt beads of his sweat showering onto my back as he went harder and faster, groaning and grunting louder and louder. Then suddenly he pulled out and I felt warm, creamy liquid on my ass cheek and realized he had cum. I had brought him to that level of pleasure and I felt proud. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0083.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0083/0.1711152097.jpg The Interview and The Calling | APPRENTICE MICHAELS | Chapter 1 It’s pretty crazy to think what a mess I’d gotten myself into by the time my interview started. I was so nervous; my stomach was churning. I kept telling myself that nothing was worth this level of anxiety. If I was right for The Order, they’d see my potential and sign me up as an Apprentice. There was nothing in God’s name that I’d be able to do to change their minds once they were made up. But then, my own mind started playing tricks. If I presented as some sort of neurotic snowflake, I’d instantly put them off and I’d be back on that train to nowhere before I could pack my bags. And, of course, the more I tried to fight the nerves, the more nervous I became. I walked into the chamber and was almost blinded. Sunlight was streaming in through the whitest of white, floor-to-ceiling curtains which covered every wall. And sitting in the middle of the space, on a fancy silver chair, was a man I assumed was Master Drayke. He was dressed entirely in white, in a beautifully fitted suit, which seemed to cling to his body, complimenting every one of his features. He was dark-skinned and dark-eyed. His forehead was etched with lines, which gave him a quality of sternness I have seldom found myself so instantly drawn to. There was something about him which excited me deeply. He asked me troubling questions about my sex life. I was shocked. I felt incredibly uncomfortable. Essentially, he wanted to know if I was attracted to men and I couldn’t tell him the truth, because I don’t really know what the truth is. In all honesty, I’ve not slept with anyone, male or female. But, you know, I have had thoughts. So I lied and told Master Drayke that I’d never so much as thought about having sex with another man which was ironic because the more he probed, the more I realized I was thinking about having it with him. Then I ended up in a whole heap of trouble when he asked me if I’d be willing to prove what I was saying. Of course, I dutifully told him I was happy to, and he instantly instructed me to take my shirt off. I sprung to my feet, removing my shirt and tie while trying to figure out where all this weirdness was heading. Was this the start of some terrible, humiliating punishment? I tried to style it out by looking at him with as much coolness as I could muster, but he just stared back with an intensity which actually took my breath away. Then I realized that I was enjoying the way he was looking at me. He seemed to be appreciating me. I had never sensed that from another man before and it was a powerful feeling. Master Drayke was probably the most self-assured man I’d ever met, yet he appeared to be fascinated by me. And I liked it. A lot… He told me to remove my pants and I did as asked, slowly and carefully taking them off, belt first. At that moment, he stood up and removed his jacket. I didn’t really know whether I was permitted to watch him doing so, but couldn’t take my eyes away. His shirt was tight. His smell was exciting. Before I could get to grips with the situation, he had pulled my hands behind my back and tied them together with a piece of rope which seemed to appear from nowhere. I remained compliant throughout. I had so many questions and I was desperate to speak, but I remained silent. Perhaps I shouldn't have been aroused by the experience of having my hands tied, but I liked the feeling. I liked the feeling of powerlessness. He sat next to me and gently ran his hand over my knee and I felt the blood rushing to my face and then to my dick. The sensation was mind-blowing and I knew I was trembling but instinctively figured that my task was to embrace what was happening. He soon had his hand pressed against my crotch and before long he was full-on massaging me down there and I was hard as iron. I don’t know if I am attracted to men in general, but I sure am attracted to this one. My dick was soon out and he was plainly taking great delight in jerking it off. Of course, it’s something I have done to myself, but it’s also something I’ve always managed to control. It feels good, but when it gets too intense, I stop. That sort of thing is reserved for a special person, right? My entire body started to tingle. He rolled up his sleeves and dripped oil onto my dick before starting to rub it again. I have never felt such intense pleasure. With every stroke, I lost more and more control. He got up and stood behind me, raising my garment shirt and running his oily hands over my chest and belly. He asked if I liked what he was doing. I said I wasn’t sure. They were the only words that would come out of my mouth. The truth is that I liked it a lot. In fact, I couldn’t get enough of it and needed it to continue. He started to toy with my dick again, towering over me from behind. I have never been so hard. I was throbbing. He looked me in the eye and smiled. That tiny moment of connection tipped me entirely over the edge. He told me that I was going to cum for him and I instinctively knew he was right. Then he stopped, moved around to the back of the chair and untied my hands. They felt all tingly. He pulled my leg onto his and told me to show him how I touched myself. I did as asked. My dick felt different in my hand. Harder. Ready to roll. I told him I thought I was going to cum and then, just like that, he stood up. Everything just stopped dead. He told me he had more in store for me, threw a towel at me and walked out of the room. And that was it. I put my dick away and took myself back to my room feeling strangely unsettled. I didn’t touch myself for the next week. I didn’t dare. I thought if I did I’d be unleashing something I couldn’t control. After a few days, I found out that I’d been accepted onto the Apprenticeship and I felt so immensely proud. I found myself walking taller as I made my way around the complex, holding my head high. I practiced knotting ties, and made sure my shirts were always well-pressed, waiting impatiently for the next stage of the journey. That next stage came after another week of agonizing silence. I received a note through my door announcing that my Calling ceremony would be overseen by Master Napoli and that I was to report to his office at 4pm that day. Again, I was engulfed by terror and no matter how carefully I tried to tie my tie, it felt like it was choking me, so I had to enter his office with the top button undone, which felt wrong and embarrassing… Master Napoli was yet another intensely handsome older man to whom I instantly found myself drawn. He seemed a little more authoritative than Master Drayke and he frightened me a little. He asked if I still submitted that I was not attracted to men. The previous encounter had confused me deeply and I simply didn’t know if there was a right or a wrong answer. I told him I wasn’t attracted to men, knowing for a fact that I was lying because my dick was already hard. He made me drink water out of a vessel, then told me I needed to do everything he told me to do without questioning it, and of course, I immediately agreed. Then he began to touch me. He touched me everywhere. He ran his fingers down my tie, then across my stomach and chest, then down my back, real slow, to my butt and crotch. Then he started to undress me, and once again, I found myself trembling uncontrollably. My only option was to yield. He was in complete control. He stood behind me. I could smell his scent. It smelled like incense and leather and tobacco. It made me light-headed. I didn’t dare look back at him. Master Napoli was too handsome. I knew I would blush or burble words I’d later regret. He twisted my nipples with his fingers and my dick instantly started to bounce. He unbuckled my belt, pushing my pants down as his fingers crept inside my garments. He pulled me right up to him so that our faces were almost touching. I could feel the heat of his sweetly-scented breath. I longed to kiss him, but knew it was not my right to initiate such a move. I felt wave after wave of pure desire. I was then instructed to kneel on the desk, which I did without question. He positioned himself behind me. I could hear the rustle of him removing his suit jacket and rolling up his shirt sleeves, then I felt his hands caressing me again as he slowly pulled my garments down, exposing my butt, which he began to very gently kiss. It felt so wrong to have a man’s mouth down there, but wrong in an amazing way. I heard the clink of his belt being undone and the thud of it dropping to the floor and then the sound of him unbuttoning his shirt. I sailed off into a trance. Everything he did to me made me shiver in a good way. I glanced back and saw that he was entirely naked and holding his dick in his hand. It was scarily large and I wasn’t sure what he was gonna do with it. At that moment, he pulled me off the desk and told me to lean over. I genuinely had no clue what was coming. All I knew was that I was tingling all over. And then, just like that, I felt a sharp pain as he pushed his penis into me. He pushed it all the way inside me and then started grinding it in and out. It was horrible to begin with, just for a few seconds, but then, the pain subsided a little and it began to feel curiously pleasurable. He was fucking me. My mind went into overdrive. I just kept thinking “this is how it feels to be fucked.” I grabbed hold of the end of the desk and tried to regulate my breathing. It was all I could do to stop myself from screaming. It was so intense. He kept varying the pace. Slow and deep, then really fast just as I’d gotten used to it the other way. He pulled out and dragged me to my feet and pushed me onto the desk on my back so that I could look up at his face and see the pure pleasure smeared across it as he slammed himself inside me. He was groaning very happily. He liked the way that it felt and I loved that I was giving him pleasure. It felt important. It felt like my duty. I wanted him to continue. Sure it was uncomfortable, but it was also incredible. Then he pushed me into the first position again and really started to go hard and fast. I couldn’t even catch my breath. It felt like a drill inside me. Master Napoli put his leg up on the table and got even deeper. I felt beads of his sweat showering onto my back as he went harder and faster, groaning and grunting louder and louder. Then suddenly he pulled out and I felt warm, creamy liquid on my ass cheek and realized he had cum. I had brought him to that level of pleasure and I felt proud. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-sacrament-apprentice-tate-chapter-6.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0082/0.1710373776.jpg The Sacrament | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 6 The ceremony of the Sacrament is an ancient ritual—one so shrouded in mystery that no one is quite sure of its origins. For many, many years, its secrets have been passed down orally. Its primary focus is to take an Apprentice beyond the zone of trust and submission into a space where he can feel deep fulfillment. Heart, mind, and body are stimulated, and there are few more intense experiences both for him or for his Master. Apprentice Tate is nearing the end of his training. He’s been with us for some time and has become one of our most exciting trainees. Reading over his notes, it’s hard to imagine him as the wild child he once was. He’s become one of our most conscientious and obedient Apprentices and his future within The Order looks to be golden. Sure, there are still some minor creases to iron out. He has a tendency not to do up the top button of his shirt. It sounds petty, but this behavior implies either carelessness or defiance and it will not be tolerated. As is customary, I wore the mask of the Witch Doctor, standing behind the Apprentice and delicately running my hands up and down his body until every one of his senses were activated. I could see in his slate-blue eyes that he desired me and that my touch was gradually sending him into a frenzy of lust. I undid one of his shirt buttons and thrust my large hand against his chest, allowing it to drift down to his belly. I removed my mask and he held his breath as I undid his purple tie, the back of which, I noted, was covered in flecks of dried semen. A wave of anticipation was plainly surging through his body which made my cock twitch. The Sacrament ceremony requires a Master to practice the art of deep restraint, which is no easy task. As the Apprentice becomes aroused it becomes increasingly difficult for the Master to hold back, but it is vital to do so to prevent an inappropriate power reversal. Once his tie and shirt had been fully removed, I pushed up his undershirt and made skin-on-skin contact with his pale, well-defined chest. I allowed my hand to wander south, under his belt and then between his legs, grasping his rock-hard dick in my hand. I pulled his head back and contemplated kissing his soft, ruby red lips. But it was too soon, so I focused instead on his nipples, which hardened to my touch as his skin broke out into glorious goosebumps. Still fully suited and booted, I pressed my groin into his backside. The sensation was thrilling and prompted me to gently lick his lips before kissing him with great passion. I carefully undid his belt and tossed it aside. It made a metallic clatter as it hit the floor. I then unzipped his fly, scooping his hands up and forcing them behind his back as I carefully exposed his beautiful penis. As I slowly ran my hand up and down his shaft, he began to whimper. I whispered in his ear, ordering him to stay still as I slowly stroked his dick. It instantly became clear that I needed to taste the pre-cum which was forming in his piss-slit, so I allowed my lips to slide up and down his dick, while using my tongue to tease out his sweet nectar. I stood again, telling him how proud I was of him. I’ve never spoken a truer set of words. I pushed him over the bench and removed my suit jacket before rolling up my sleeves. His ass looked so enticing; smooth, round, peach-like. I immediately sank my tongue into it, using copious amounts of saliva to lubricate it before fingering it thoroughly, pushing my thumb down towards his prostate until he was gasping with excitement. His ass was opening up like a flower, so I pushed him onto his back on the bench, threw his legs apart, then stood between them. I began hastily unbuttoning my shirt and pulling my dick out of my suit trousers, teasing his hole with my giant tip. It didn’t take much to get my dick inside him. I gently squeezed his neck with my hand to distract him while I slid in, enjoying the look of ecstatic surprise on his face. I fucked him real slow to begin with, turning him onto his side so that his ass felt even tighter on my dick. I pulled out and got him to stand up with one knee up on the bench, facing away from me. It was in this position that I was able to begin to increase the pace and intensity of my strokes. I was soon banging him with full force. He grunted like a true slut as I went harder and deeper. I could feel the cum rising, and tried to hold off, but I’d passed the point of no return. I had to shoot. I pulled out and exploded all over his back. The semen flew all the way up to his shoulder blades and gushed down his spine. I immediately re-entered him, and used my fingers to smear my cum into his face as I pushed the rest of what I’d squirted into him. We kissed. It was a kiss which told him quite how well he’d done and how much I’d enjoyed this Sacrament. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0082.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0082/0.1710373776.jpg The Sacrament | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 6 The ceremony of the Sacrament is an ancient ritual—one so shrouded in mystery that no one is quite sure of its origins. For many, many years, its secrets have been passed down orally. Its primary focus is to take an Apprentice beyond the zone of trust and submission into a space where he can feel deep fulfillment. Heart, mind, and body are stimulated, and there are few more intense experiences both for him or for his Master. Apprentice Tate is nearing the end of his training. He’s been with us for some time and has become one of our most exciting trainees. Reading over his notes, it’s hard to imagine him as the wild child he once was. He’s become one of our most conscientious and obedient Apprentices and his future within The Order looks to be golden. Sure, there are still some minor creases to iron out. He has a tendency not to do up the top button of his shirt. It sounds petty, but this behavior implies either carelessness or defiance and it will not be tolerated. As is customary, I wore the mask of the Witch Doctor, standing behind the Apprentice and delicately running my hands up and down his body until every one of his senses were activated. I could see in his slate-blue eyes that he desired me and that my touch was gradually sending him into a frenzy of lust. I undid one of his shirt buttons and thrust my large hand against his chest, allowing it to drift down to his belly. I removed my mask and he held his breath as I undid his purple tie, the back of which, I noted, was covered in flecks of dried semen. A wave of anticipation was plainly surging through his body which made my cock twitch. The Sacrament ceremony requires a Master to practice the art of deep restraint, which is no easy task. As the Apprentice becomes aroused it becomes increasingly difficult for the Master to hold back, but it is vital to do so to prevent an inappropriate power reversal. Once his tie and shirt had been fully removed, I pushed up his undershirt and made skin-on-skin contact with his pale, well-defined chest. I allowed my hand to wander south, under his belt and then between his legs, grasping his rock-hard dick in my hand. I pulled his head back and contemplated kissing his soft, ruby red lips. But it was too soon, so I focused instead on his nipples, which hardened to my touch as his skin broke out into glorious goosebumps. Still fully suited and booted, I pressed my groin into his backside. The sensation was thrilling and prompted me to gently lick his lips before kissing him with great passion. I carefully undid his belt and tossed it aside. It made a metallic clatter as it hit the floor. I then unzipped his fly, scooping his hands up and forcing them behind his back as I carefully exposed his beautiful penis. As I slowly ran my hand up and down his shaft, he began to whimper. I whispered in his ear, ordering him to stay still as I slowly stroked his dick. It instantly became clear that I needed to taste the pre-cum which was forming in his piss-slit, so I allowed my lips to slide up and down his dick, while using my tongue to tease out his sweet nectar. I stood again, telling him how proud I was of him. I’ve never spoken a truer set of words. I pushed him over the bench and removed my suit jacket before rolling up my sleeves. His ass looked so enticing; smooth, round, peach-like. I immediately sank my tongue into it, using copious amounts of saliva to lubricate it before fingering it thoroughly, pushing my thumb down towards his prostate until he was gasping with excitement. His ass was opening up like a flower, so I pushed him onto his back on the bench, threw his legs apart, then stood between them. I began hastily unbuttoning my shirt and pulling my dick out of my suit trousers, teasing his hole with my giant tip. It didn’t take much to get my dick inside him. I gently squeezed his neck with my hand to distract him while I slid in, enjoying the look of ecstatic surprise on his face. I fucked him real slow to begin with, turning him onto his side so that his ass felt even tighter on my dick. I pulled out and got him to stand up with one knee up on the bench, facing away from me. It was in this position that I was able to begin to increase the pace and intensity of my strokes. I was soon banging him with full force. He grunted like a true slut as I went harder and deeper. I could feel the cum rising, and tried to hold off, but I’d passed the point of no return. I had to shoot. I pulled out and exploded all over his back. The semen flew all the way up to his shoulder blades and gushed down his spine. I immediately re-entered him, and used my fingers to smear my cum into his face as I pushed the rest of what I’d squirted into him. We kissed. It was a kiss which told him quite how well he’d done and how much I’d enjoyed this Sacrament. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-new-name-apprentice-devall-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0081/0.1709249541.jpg The New Name | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 4 From time to time we like to test our Apprentices—catching them off guard when they’re least expecting it, just to remind them that the oaths they make are full-time commitments and not just reserved for official rituals. I was particularly thrilled to be tasked with devising and overseeing a test for Apprentice Devall. I am a relative newcomer within the Masters here and, as a result, still occasionally find it difficult to emotionally disconnect myself from the boys. I stole young Devall’s boyhood from him a few months ago and it was a particularly intense and beautiful experience. A second opportunity to sample that precious young man was something which filled me with extreme excitement. On my orders, Apprentice Devall received an anonymous note which simply informed him to wait, at exactly 11pm, at a particular crossroads in the woods. The message also informed him that he should be prepared to do exactly as told. Any failure would lead to the instant annulment of his Apprenticeship. I saw him receiving the note during formal hall, and watched, with great pleasure, as the color drained from his face. He showed signs of agitation throughout the rest of the evening, looking around suspiciously, one assumes, in an attempt to work out who’d sent the note, while repeatedly glancing up at the clock on the wall. At 10:45pm, he slipped out of the common room and headed into the woods. One of the chamber servants had been instructed to pursue him and make himself visible only when Devall arrived at the rendezvous point. I’m told the Apprentice accepted his fate with a great deal of courage, kneeling down stoically as he was blindfolded with his hands tied behind his back. I was also informed that, although he behaved with the utmost dignity throughout his kidnap, his teeth were chattering with nerves as he was led back towards the complex, completely unaware of what was in store. I had robed up in anticipation, opting for the lesser-used black, hooded ceremonial cloak coupled with the tightest, most-stylish suit in my wardrobe. I spent some time staring in a mirror, fussing over my tie, peering at my reflection while marveling at the level of authority and privilege my new position had bestowed on me. The boy was eventually led, still blindfolded, into the room. I guided him towards me, encouraging him to kneel between my legs, wondering at which stage he’d realize it was me. Perhaps he’d recognise my scent, or the feel of my hands on his throat. In the end, I saw the glimmer of recognition only when I spoke for the first time. I reminded him that obedience was valued above all else within The Order and untied him only when he accepted this fact with solemnity. I removed his blindfold and he stared into my face. He seemed conflicted. He was plainly immensely turned on, but equally worried that this particular response was an unacceptable one. It is true that an Apprentice exists solely to pleasure his Masters, but the most intense experiences only occur when the boy is, himself, in a state of heightened pleasure. Apprentice Devall shuddered with nervous anticipation as I gently ran my hands over his torso and slowly unbuttoned his denim jacket, pushing it from his shoulders to expose the clean, white garments which clung to his body. I removed my cloak carefully before groping his peachy ass through the soft fabric of his pants. The gesture caused him to gasp. I removed my suit jacket and rolled up my shirt sleeves and he melted into my arms, groaning and muttering in a state of pure ecstasy while I eased my hands across his back and down towards his butt, pushing his garment aside before kissing him with restrained passion. He was soon on his back on the bed and I found myself hovering over him, seductively removing my shirt and tie as his chest heaved with lust. I unbuckled my belt and unzipped my suit pants, letting them fall to the floor with a thud. The boy’s wide eyes fixed on my crotch. My dick was tenting like a dangerous weapon: ripe and oh-so-ready for action. Apprentice Devall knew what was coming his way. I pulled the boy to the end of the bed and removed my dick from the constraints of my garments, pushing his legs back and using sacred oils to lubricate his hole. My dick slid satisfyingly into his ass in the same way that a hand slides into a tight-yet-well-made leather glove. I kept it shallow to begin with, regularly pulling myself out, nursing his beautiful ass beyond a state of shock and towards the magical moment when it began to open up. At that stage I was able to push myself into him with deeper strokes. He had forgotten how long my penis is. His eyes flickered to the back of his head, his forehead and chest began to glisten with sweat and he started to make what can only be described as animalistic noises. I rocked him onto his front, pushed his legs together and penetrated him with the full force of my giant dick. His ass is world class. The experience of fucking him is remarkably pleasurable and every time he looked back at me with his beautiful eyes, I just felt the need to go harder and harder. I rolled him onto his back again and started literally pounding him, marveling at how turned on I was by the look of pure disbelief on his face. I picked up the pace and went faster and faster, rearranging his insides mercilessly as he jerked himself frantically. I rapidly passed the point of no return and pulled my dick out just as he exploded ribbons of spunk onto his quivering stomach. I instantly felt the semen rising and just as it began to blast up the shaft of my dick, I thrust myself back into his ass again—cumming heavily inside him, branding him with my thick juices. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0081.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0081/0.1709249541.jpg The New Name | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 4 From time to time we like to test our Apprentices—catching them off guard when they’re least expecting it, just to remind them that the oaths they make are full-time commitments and not just reserved for official rituals. I was particularly thrilled to be tasked with devising and overseeing a test for Apprentice Devall. I am a relative newcomer within the Masters here and, as a result, still occasionally find it difficult to emotionally disconnect myself from the boys. I stole young Devall’s boyhood from him a few months ago and it was a particularly intense and beautiful experience. A second opportunity to sample that precious young man was something which filled me with extreme excitement. On my orders, Apprentice Devall received an anonymous note which simply informed him to wait, at exactly 11pm, at a particular crossroads in the woods. The message also informed him that he should be prepared to do exactly as told. Any failure would lead to the instant annulment of his Apprenticeship. I saw him receiving the note during formal hall, and watched, with great pleasure, as the color drained from his face. He showed signs of agitation throughout the rest of the evening, looking around suspiciously, one assumes, in an attempt to work out who’d sent the note, while repeatedly glancing up at the clock on the wall. At 10:45pm, he slipped out of the common room and headed into the woods. One of the chamber servants had been instructed to pursue him and make himself visible only when Devall arrived at the rendezvous point. I’m told the Apprentice accepted his fate with a great deal of courage, kneeling down stoically as he was blindfolded with his hands tied behind his back. I was also informed that, although he behaved with the utmost dignity throughout his kidnap, his teeth were chattering with nerves as he was led back towards the complex, completely unaware of what was in store. I had robed up in anticipation, opting for the lesser-used black, hooded ceremonial cloak coupled with the tightest, most-stylish suit in my wardrobe. I spent some time staring in a mirror, fussing over my tie, peering at my reflection while marveling at the level of authority and privilege my new position had bestowed on me. The boy was eventually led, still blindfolded, into the room. I guided him towards me, encouraging him to kneel between my legs, wondering at which stage he’d realize it was me. Perhaps he’d recognise my scent, or the feel of my hands on his throat. In the end, I saw the glimmer of recognition only when I spoke for the first time. I reminded him that obedience was valued above all else within The Order and untied him only when he accepted this fact with solemnity. I removed his blindfold and he stared into my face. He seemed conflicted. He was plainly immensely turned on, but equally worried that this particular response was an unacceptable one. It is true that an Apprentice exists solely to pleasure his Masters, but the most intense experiences only occur when the boy is, himself, in a state of heightened pleasure. Apprentice Devall shuddered with nervous anticipation as I gently ran my hands over his torso and slowly unbuttoned his denim jacket, pushing it from his shoulders to expose the clean, white garments which clung to his body. I removed my cloak carefully before groping his peachy ass through the soft fabric of his pants. The gesture caused him to gasp. I removed my suit jacket and rolled up my shirt sleeves and he melted into my arms, groaning and muttering in a state of pure ecstasy while I eased my hands across his back and down towards his butt, pushing his garment aside before kissing him with restrained passion. He was soon on his back on the bed and I found myself hovering over him, seductively removing my shirt and tie as his chest heaved with lust. I unbuckled my belt and unzipped my suit pants, letting them fall to the floor with a thud. The boy’s wide eyes fixed on my crotch. My dick was tenting like a dangerous weapon: ripe and oh-so-ready for action. Apprentice Devall knew what was coming his way. I pulled the boy to the end of the bed and removed my dick from the constraints of my garments, pushing his legs back and using sacred oils to lubricate his hole. My dick slid satisfyingly into his ass in the same way that a hand slides into a tight-yet-well-made leather glove. I kept it shallow to begin with, regularly pulling myself out, nursing his beautiful ass beyond a state of shock and towards the magical moment when it began to open up. At that stage I was able to push myself into him with deeper strokes. He had forgotten how long my penis is. His eyes flickered to the back of his head, his forehead and chest began to glisten with sweat and he started to make what can only be described as animalistic noises. I rocked him onto his front, pushed his legs together and penetrated him with the full force of my giant dick. His ass is world class. The experience of fucking him is remarkably pleasurable and every time he looked back at me with his beautiful eyes, I just felt the need to go harder and harder. I rolled him onto his back again and started literally pounding him, marveling at how turned on I was by the look of pure disbelief on his face. I picked up the pace and went faster and faster, rearranging his insides mercilessly as he jerked himself frantically. I rapidly passed the point of no return and pulled my dick out just as he exploded ribbons of spunk onto his quivering stomach. I instantly felt the semen rising and just as it began to blast up the shaft of my dick, I thrust myself back into his ass again—cumming heavily inside him, branding him with my thick juices. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/anointing-apprentice-roux-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0080/0.1707930179.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 4 I’d longed to get Apprentice Roux on his own ever since his Atonement, which had been quite a messy affair for me. It was one where, I’m ashamed to say, I allowed my feelings about Master Snow to govern my actions and therefore behaved in a less-than-exemplary manner. Apprentice Roux was, of course, oblivious to the change in my behavior. I doubt he even paid much attention to me. He was being fucked within an inch of his life by Master Snow and I’d been assigned a fairly innocuous role in the proceedings. The reason for wanting some alone time with the Apprentice was to establish myself in his mind as a force to be reckoned with. It was vital for me to surpass the experience that the boy had had with Master Snow. Call me competitive, but I strive to be the best. As he walked into the chamber in his flimsy gown, I realized how handsome the young Apprentice was. He hovered nervously by the entrance, trying to work out if he was permitted to come into the space. I felt a pang of sympathy towards him, remembering the times during my own apprenticeship when I was too confused or scared to make any form of decision. I smiled and instructed him to enter. I didn’t need to play this like Master Snow would; all severe and aloof. I could approach Apprentice Roux’s anointing with tenderness. I could be his friend and the results might be surprising to us both. I went through the process of anointing him as delicately and sensuously as I could, staring into his large, lavender eyes as I ran my oil-covered fingers over his soft, pale flesh. His smooth forehead, his cute nose, his full lips… He was nervous. Very nervous. My touch seemed to be causing him to shiver uncontrollably, but the look on his face begged me not to stop. I found myself becoming increasingly lost in his gaze, realizing quite how much I wanted him. His nipples were like bullets as I anointed his breast. I could tell that he was highly aroused. His ass cheeks felt beyond-inviting as I ran my fingers over them. My dick had started to harden slowly in my pants and was beginning to plan its devious exit strategy. By the time I’d worked my way down to his feet, it was throbbing with excitement. Kneeling, I carefully pulled his gown aside and was greeted by an impressive penis standing to full attention and staring me in the eye. I gently cupped his balls before sliding the tip of my finger along the shaft, coaxing a small droplet of pre-cum from the head which dripped itself into the palm of my hand as I started to stroke him. And how I teased that Apprentice’s cock! I used my tongue to taste, tantalize and tickle him before taking him deep into my throat. He started to tremble and then began to whimper. I pushed him onto all fours and licked his crack, my tongue gliding around his hole in ever-decreasing circles until I finally made center contact and started to penetrate him. The sensation drove him wild. He was gasping, grunting and groaning in anticipation. I stood up and removed my pants, finally granting my dick the freedom it was so desperate for, then slowly removed my shirt and tie, the boy frozen on all-fours in readiness. There was no point in delay; my dick was throbbing and glistening with pre-cum. His ass was open and ready. I knelt behind him and pushed myself far into his tight, innocent body, causing him to yelp as I started to thrust. He began to grip me with his ass muscles, causing me to experience a rush of pure desire which made me fuck him harder and deeper with every stroke until I realised I was perilously close to prematurely busting my nut. So I slowed things down and focused on long, deep, grinding motions. I pulled out and instructed him to lie on his back with his legs in the air, pushing down against his thighs and staring into his ecstatic eyes as I fucked him like a stag in autumn. It was plain from the look on his stunningly innocent face that he was struggling to comprehend the intensity of what he was feeling. I threw my head back and started pounding him again, engaging my hips and throwing all caution to the wind, suddenly not caring if I shot my load. It was all too amazing. I was engulfed by a frenzy of lust. At one point I realized I was doing push ups into him. He grabbed his dick and started to jerk himself. It was clear he was powerless to do anything else. I’d sent him right over the edge. I nodded at him. I was giving him permission to cum as and when he needed to. His breathing became increasingly labored and then, without any warning, I felt his ass muscles spasming as ribbons of semen flew from his dick all over his smooth, silky stomach. The experience of watching him shoot his load instantly made my balls clench, and, seconds later, the spunk was gushing up my shaft and flying into his heaving stomach. I have rarely cum so hard. I fired off round after round into him, still pumping and twitching way after the semen had stopped flowing out of me. I realized, as I kissed him afterwards, how much I’d needed this encounter—if for no other reason than to remind myself of my own power. I very much hope that fate will allow our paths to cross again before his training is complete. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0080.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0080/0.1707930179.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 4 I’d longed to get Apprentice Roux on his own ever since his Atonement, which had been quite a messy affair for me. It was one where, I’m ashamed to say, I allowed my feelings about Master Snow to govern my actions and therefore behaved in a less-than-exemplary manner. Apprentice Roux was, of course, oblivious to the change in my behavior. I doubt he even paid much attention to me. He was being fucked within an inch of his life by Master Snow and I’d been assigned a fairly innocuous role in the proceedings. The reason for wanting some alone time with the Apprentice was to establish myself in his mind as a force to be reckoned with. It was vital for me to surpass the experience that the boy had had with Master Snow. Call me competitive, but I strive to be the best. As he walked into the chamber in his flimsy gown, I realized how handsome the young Apprentice was. He hovered nervously by the entrance, trying to work out if he was permitted to come into the space. I felt a pang of sympathy towards him, remembering the times during my own apprenticeship when I was too confused or scared to make any form of decision. I smiled and instructed him to enter. I didn’t need to play this like Master Snow would; all severe and aloof. I could approach Apprentice Roux’s anointing with tenderness. I could be his friend and the results might be surprising to us both. I went through the process of anointing him as delicately and sensuously as I could, staring into his large, lavender eyes as I ran my oil-covered fingers over his soft, pale flesh. His smooth forehead, his cute nose, his full lips… He was nervous. Very nervous. My touch seemed to be causing him to shiver uncontrollably, but the look on his face begged me not to stop. I found myself becoming increasingly lost in his gaze, realizing quite how much I wanted him. His nipples were like bullets as I anointed his breast. I could tell that he was highly aroused. His ass cheeks felt beyond-inviting as I ran my fingers over them. My dick had started to harden slowly in my pants and was beginning to plan its devious exit strategy. By the time I’d worked my way down to his feet, it was throbbing with excitement. Kneeling, I carefully pulled his gown aside and was greeted by an impressive penis standing to full attention and staring me in the eye. I gently cupped his balls before sliding the tip of my finger along the shaft, coaxing a small droplet of pre-cum from the head which dripped itself into the palm of my hand as I started to stroke him. And how I teased that Apprentice’s cock! I used my tongue to taste, tantalize and tickle him before taking him deep into my throat. He started to tremble and then began to whimper. I pushed him onto all fours and licked his crack, my tongue gliding around his hole in ever-decreasing circles until I finally made center contact and started to penetrate him. The sensation drove him wild. He was gasping, grunting and groaning in anticipation. I stood up and removed my pants, finally granting my dick the freedom it was so desperate for, then slowly removed my shirt and tie, the boy frozen on all-fours in readiness. There was no point in delay; my dick was throbbing and glistening with pre-cum. His ass was open and ready. I knelt behind him and pushed myself far into his tight, innocent body, causing him to yelp as I started to thrust. He began to grip me with his ass muscles, causing me to experience a rush of pure desire which made me fuck him harder and deeper with every stroke until I realised I was perilously close to prematurely busting my nut. So I slowed things down and focused on long, deep, grinding motions. I pulled out and instructed him to lie on his back with his legs in the air, pushing down against his thighs and staring into his ecstatic eyes as I fucked him like a stag in autumn. It was plain from the look on his stunningly innocent face that he was struggling to comprehend the intensity of what he was feeling. I threw my head back and started pounding him again, engaging my hips and throwing all caution to the wind, suddenly not caring if I shot my load. It was all too amazing. I was engulfed by a frenzy of lust. At one point I realized I was doing push ups into him. He grabbed his dick and started to jerk himself. It was clear he was powerless to do anything else. I’d sent him right over the edge. I nodded at him. I was giving him permission to cum as and when he needed to. His breathing became increasingly labored and then, without any warning, I felt his ass muscles spasming as ribbons of semen flew from his dick all over his smooth, silky stomach. The experience of watching him shoot his load instantly made my balls clench, and, seconds later, the spunk was gushing up my shaft and flying into his heaving stomach. I have rarely cum so hard. I fired off round after round into him, still pumping and twitching way after the semen had stopped flowing out of me. I realized, as I kissed him afterwards, how much I’d needed this encounter—if for no other reason than to remind myself of my own power. I very much hope that fate will allow our paths to cross again before his training is complete. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-initiation-apprentice-devall-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0079/0.jpg The Initiation | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 3 It feels like forever since I was initiated into The Order. I can’t really remember how it felt to be that young, innocent boy who walked into the chamber, heart pounding like crazy in my mouth, wondering what on earth I’d gotten myself into, terrified that I’d embarrass myself, or, worse still, the Master. The only thing I’m clear about is that the experience switched a light on which has shone brightly ever since. It taught me who I was and crucially who I wanted to be. I knew that, one day, I would become a Master, and that, from that moment on, my natural dominance would flourish. I’ve always known that I’m a total top. I have the physique, the temperament and, frankly, the dick for it—and now that I’m finally a Master, nothing is going to hold me back. Part of me felt a little sorry for Apprentice Devall as he entered the space. He had no idea how horny I was. He had no clue that my dick was already throbbing in my tight white suit pants and that jets of pre-cum were soaking into the fabric. He didn’t know how desperate I was to pound a hole after years of denying my true identity. He entered the chamber wearing his ceremonial gown. I could tell he was anxious. His breathing was shallow and a little erratic. I knew that he’d already had experiences with Masters Patrick and Napoli. It is my absolute dream to relieve a boy of his virginity, but seeing as that ship had already sailed, the competitive side of me felt an overwhelming desire to make the Apprentice experience sensations in the act of love-making that he didn’t know he was capable of feeling. The irony, of course, was that it was me who was the first timer. This was my initiation as much as it was the boy’s. That said, after years of being mercilessly pounded by the very best, one surely learns a few tricks about topping. Any nerves I may have had about this immediately dissipated as I caught the look of pure lust in Apprentice Devall’s eyes. He wanted me. He needed me. He was prepared to give himself over to me entirely. It is customary to anoint an Apprentice with oil while reciting an ancient Masonic text. I felt a bolt of nerves shooting through my body as I began to speak, wondering whether I’d be able to figure it out if the words failed me. Fortunately they didn’t, and as I rubbed the warm, slippery oil into my hands, I experienced a rush of sexual energy. Every part of him must be anointed. Every potential pleasure point is given attention in order to awaken his entire body. It is an erotic and deeply connecting experience. I was taken aback by quite how mystical and intense it all felt, my desire for him growing by the second. I locked eyes with the beautiful Apprentice. The pre-cum began to squirt as my dick struggled to rid itself of the cruel cage of my pants. I knelt down and took great delight in anointing his loins— so slowly, so gently—until he could barely breathe. I turned him around and ran my hands over his peachy ass, wondering how quickly I could get inside it, while simultaneously knowing the art of this particular seduction was rooted in taking my sweet time. For the record, I have seldom seen such a beautiful butt. I removed his gown, remaining fully suited while he was entirely naked, feeling every inch of his tight, smooth body. I took off my jacket and tossed it casually to the ground before pushing him to his knees and positioning him carefully on all-fours, rolling up my sleeves and massaging the oils into his butt cheeks and his back. I soon had my tongue inside his hole. It was something I’d always wanted to try. He tasted warm and sweet as my tongue flickered and danced between his cheeks. I felt the need to remove my shirt at that point. The Apprentice needed to know that I meant business and that, very soon, I’d be inside him. I pressed my naked chest against his back and kissed his neck. The feeling of my flesh on his soft, velvety skin was heavenly. The Apprentice’s ass began to open up for me as I returned to it with my mouth and he began to pant and groan in readiness. I unbuckled my belt and slipped my slacks off. I was now only wearing my long, body-hugging garments and a pair of socks. I pushed up against him again, savoring every inevitable moment. The head of my cock burst out of my waistband. It desperately wanted to be inside the boy. It wanted to know how it would feel to finally drive into sweet, fresh flesh. Of course, Apprentice Devall had no idea that I was new to this, that, as I finally plunged into him, I would be starting an entirely new chapter of my life. He glanced around at the head of my dick, his eyes bulging with a mixture of excitement and surprise. I know I’m hung. I have known from a very early age, but this boy was going to be the first to know how it felt. I pushed my garments down and my 9-inch penis jumped to attention, bobbing and swinging like it was performing some kind of crazy, courtship dance. A little oil was all I needed before I pulled him into position, lined myself up with him and entered a brand new world… I don’t know who was more surprised—me or him. The sensation was way better than I’d expected. It felt like the Apprentice was grabbing onto every inch of my dick with his internal muscles which almost seemed to ripple up and down my shaft. I began to pump him, squatting behind him, placing an astonishing amount of pressure on my thigh muscles. He felt sensational. I felt sensational. This was the true me—finally unleashed on the world. He took it real hard - which of course only served to make me want to go harder as he whimpered and gritted his teeth. I came super close to shooting my load on so many occasions and had to keep regulating the pace. I rolled him onto his back so that I could look into his eyes and see for myself the effect that I was having on his sweet, innocent face. This particular position was a little complicated to get right, but it drove me utterly wild, largely because it made me feel so dominant. I was his king. His Master. I went harder and harder until I could feel the semen prickling in my balls. This was my moment—my moment to, for the first time, fuck my seed into someone. My moment to take ownership of an Apprentice. And then, just like that, I exploded. The cum flew out of me and gushed into him. The tides of ecstasy flowed through my body and ricocheted into his. And then it was over. I am now the Master of my own destiny and the future is a very exciting prospect. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0079.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0079/0.jpg The Initiation | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 3 It feels like forever since I was initiated into The Order. I can’t really remember how it felt to be that young, innocent boy who walked into the chamber, heart pounding like crazy in my mouth, wondering what on earth I’d gotten myself into, terrified that I’d embarrass myself, or, worse still, the Master. The only thing I’m clear about is that the experience switched a light on which has shone brightly ever since. It taught me who I was and crucially who I wanted to be. I knew that, one day, I would become a Master, and that, from that moment on, my natural dominance would flourish. I’ve always known that I’m a total top. I have the physique, the temperament and, frankly, the dick for it—and now that I’m finally a Master, nothing is going to hold me back. Part of me felt a little sorry for Apprentice Devall as he entered the space. He had no idea how horny I was. He had no clue that my dick was already throbbing in my tight white suit pants and that jets of pre-cum were soaking into the fabric. He didn’t know how desperate I was to pound a hole after years of denying my true identity. He entered the chamber wearing his ceremonial gown. I could tell he was anxious. His breathing was shallow and a little erratic. I knew that he’d already had experiences with Masters Patrick and Napoli. It is my absolute dream to relieve a boy of his virginity, but seeing as that ship had already sailed, the competitive side of me felt an overwhelming desire to make the Apprentice experience sensations in the act of love-making that he didn’t know he was capable of feeling. The irony, of course, was that it was me who was the first timer. This was my initiation as much as it was the boy’s. That said, after years of being mercilessly pounded by the very best, one surely learns a few tricks about topping. Any nerves I may have had about this immediately dissipated as I caught the look of pure lust in Apprentice Devall’s eyes. He wanted me. He needed me. He was prepared to give himself over to me entirely. It is customary to anoint an Apprentice with oil while reciting an ancient Masonic text. I felt a bolt of nerves shooting through my body as I began to speak, wondering whether I’d be able to figure it out if the words failed me. Fortunately they didn’t, and as I rubbed the warm, slippery oil into my hands, I experienced a rush of sexual energy. Every part of him must be anointed. Every potential pleasure point is given attention in order to awaken his entire body. It is an erotic and deeply connecting experience. I was taken aback by quite how mystical and intense it all felt, my desire for him growing by the second. I locked eyes with the beautiful Apprentice. The pre-cum began to squirt as my dick struggled to rid itself of the cruel cage of my pants. I knelt down and took great delight in anointing his loins— so slowly, so gently—until he could barely breathe. I turned him around and ran my hands over his peachy ass, wondering how quickly I could get inside it, while simultaneously knowing the art of this particular seduction was rooted in taking my sweet time. For the record, I have seldom seen such a beautiful butt. I removed his gown, remaining fully suited while he was entirely naked, feeling every inch of his tight, smooth body. I took off my jacket and tossed it casually to the ground before pushing him to his knees and positioning him carefully on all-fours, rolling up my sleeves and massaging the oils into his butt cheeks and his back. I soon had my tongue inside his hole. It was something I’d always wanted to try. He tasted warm and sweet as my tongue flickered and danced between his cheeks. I felt the need to remove my shirt at that point. The Apprentice needed to know that I meant business and that, very soon, I’d be inside him. I pressed my naked chest against his back and kissed his neck. The feeling of my flesh on his soft, velvety skin was heavenly. The Apprentice’s ass began to open up for me as I returned to it with my mouth and he began to pant and groan in readiness. I unbuckled my belt and slipped my slacks off. I was now only wearing my long, body-hugging garments and a pair of socks. I pushed up against him again, savoring every inevitable moment. The head of my cock burst out of my waistband. It desperately wanted to be inside the boy. It wanted to know how it would feel to finally drive into sweet, fresh flesh. Of course, Apprentice Devall had no idea that I was new to this, that, as I finally plunged into him, I would be starting an entirely new chapter of my life. He glanced around at the head of my dick, his eyes bulging with a mixture of excitement and surprise. I know I’m hung. I have known from a very early age, but this boy was going to be the first to know how it felt. I pushed my garments down and my 9-inch penis jumped to attention, bobbing and swinging like it was performing some kind of crazy, courtship dance. A little oil was all I needed before I pulled him into position, lined myself up with him and entered a brand new world… I don’t know who was more surprised—me or him. The sensation was way better than I’d expected. It felt like the Apprentice was grabbing onto every inch of my dick with his internal muscles which almost seemed to ripple up and down my shaft. I began to pump him, squatting behind him, placing an astonishing amount of pressure on my thigh muscles. He felt sensational. I felt sensational. This was the true me—finally unleashed on the world. He took it real hard - which of course only served to make me want to go harder as he whimpered and gritted his teeth. I came super close to shooting my load on so many occasions and had to keep regulating the pace. I rolled him onto his back so that I could look into his eyes and see for myself the effect that I was having on his sweet, innocent face. This particular position was a little complicated to get right, but it drove me utterly wild, largely because it made me feel so dominant. I was his king. His Master. I went harder and harder until I could feel the semen prickling in my balls. This was my moment—my moment to, for the first time, fuck my seed into someone. My moment to take ownership of an Apprentice. And then, just like that, I exploded. The cum flew out of me and gushed into him. The tides of ecstasy flowed through my body and ricocheted into his. And then it was over. I am now the Master of my own destiny and the future is a very exciting prospect. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-covenant-apprentice-tate-chapter-5.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0078/0.1705613757.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 5 Apprentice Tate has caused quite the stir among the Masters here. When he’s called up for one of the ceremonies there’s always quite the fight to decide who’s going to officiate. You see, boys don’t get much more perfect than Apprentice Tate. He’s conscientious, hard-working, and oh-so-sexy. He used to be quite the wild child, but we’ve all played a hand in properly training him. We like our boys to maintain elements of their natural personality so he’s still a little rebellious, but that just makes him a dream to seduce. From the moment he crawled into the room in his ceremonial robe, I knew we were going to have fun. My dick instantly sprung to life in my suit pants and started screaming to be unleashed. I instructed the boy to wash me, looking somewhat smugly over my shoulder towards Master Snow who’d been forced to play second-fiddle to me on this occasion. I’ll be honest: my relationship with Master Snow is complicated. A large part of me finds the man arrogant beyond words. He seems to have this sexual power over anyone he comes into contact with, which, I suspect, is triggered by an air of almost complete aloofness--and, of course, a dick the size of a small continent! But then there’s always this little part of me which is utterly drawn in by him. If I could pick any Master in the order to be with, I would, hands down and without question, choose him. Pathetic isn’t it? Life can be complicated--even when you’re a Master. Anyway, Apprentice Tate carried out his duties to perfection. His task today was to demonstrate his servitude by washing my feet, and he did this with a deeply sensuous touch, glancing up at me from time-to-time with a seductive half smile, daring me to fall for him. I got him to his feet and removed my suit jacket before turning to face him, running my fingers gently over the pleats in his gown and then onto his porcelain white, feather-soft skin. Our eyes never left each other. We were locked and lost in a swirling mass of sexual energy. I loosened my tie and pushed my nose against his, savoring his beautiful, sweet, youthful aroma, desperate to kiss him, but knowing that the true power lay in delaying doing so. I stood behind the boy, carefully pulling his robe to the side to expose his ever-swelling member then removed my tie. The fabric squeaked as I pulled it from my neck and a blast of scent burst from underneath my crisp, white collar. I removed my shirt and turned to face him again. One more look into those beautiful hazel eyes was all it took to realize I couldn’t hold off from kissing him any longer. I pushed my mouth against his, so softly and gently. It felt as though a butterfly had landed on my lips. I pulled away and fell to my knees. I couldn’t bring myself to look across at Master Snow. I knew it would be uncomfortable for him to witness a Master kneeling in front of an Apprentice, but I couldn’t help myself; Apprentice Tate’s beauty had entranced me. I stood again, slowly getting back to authority and dominance. It was utterly silent but for the sound of the boy’s breathing, which became increasingly labored as his desire for me increased. I undid the tie on his robe and allowed the fabric to slide off his shoulders and drift to the floor as I sank to my knees. I started to suck him, taking his meat to the back of my throat and almost swallowing him whole until he was shaking in a state of ecstasy. I looked across at Master Snow. I wanted him to see what good head I gave. For some reason, at that moment, I needed him to desire me as much as he desired young Apprentice Tate. The time had come to switch it up with the boy. I sat down on the bed expectantly. Apprentice Tate obediently fell to his knees, and gently relieved me of my underwear before starting to work his magic. The boy certainly knew how to deep throat. We have, of course, taught him well--but he has an instinct for pleasuring a man which is utterly inherent. I’ve seldom felt such a powerful rush of sexual excitement. It felt so natural to move things onto the next stage. I lay back on the bed, pulling him with me and, within seconds, he was attempting to lower himself down onto my dick. I heard Master Snow walking towards us, then felt his hand on my cock, slowly guiding it in. Master Snow then began to undress himself. As my dick drove in-and-out of Apprentice Tate’s tight hole, I could hear the enticing sounds of the Master removing his tie and unbuttoning his shirt. He was soon running his hands over Apprentice Tate’s body, forming a fist around the boy’s dick and jerking him off. I flung the young Apprentice onto his back and Master Snow held the boy’s legs. The Apprentice groaned loudly as I reentered him. In the position we were now in, I was able to alternate my glance from the Apprentice to Master Snow. Each view seemed more erotic and beautiful than the previous one. Apprentice Tate suddenly began to run his hands up and down Master Snow’s chest and I immediately found myself engorged by jealousy. The boy needed to be mine. His focus needed to be on me and only me. I could not allow him to be drawn in by Master Snow’s mystical charms. At that moment, something came over me and I began to bang the Apprentice like a demon possessed. He started to grunt and gasp as I flung myself in and out of him with crazed brutality. Master Snow looked up at me. I could tell he was impressed. He was so sexy with his shirt undone, his pants unzipped and the boy’s head nestling between the Master’s giant thighs. And then Apprentice Tate was suddenly on all-fours with me pounding him from behind. Master Snow stood in front and carefully pulled his giant dick out of his pants. Of course it soon found its way into the Apprentice’s mouth but I didn’t care. Master Snow looked at me again. He smiled. I smiled back. The moment was intense. Beautiful. I slowed down again—imagining I was pumping my big raw dick into Master Snow, imagining I was about to fire my sticky spunk into his asshole. I suddenly felt myself pounding Apprentice Tate with supreme force and realized that the semen was rising uncontrollably in my balls. Seconds later, I exploded into him. The spunk literally cascaded out of me, deep into the boy’s ass. And then, just like that, we were done. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0078.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0078/0.1705613757.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 5 Apprentice Tate has caused quite the stir among the Masters here. When he’s called up for one of the ceremonies there’s always quite the fight to decide who’s going to officiate. You see, boys don’t get much more perfect than Apprentice Tate. He’s conscientious, hard-working, and oh-so-sexy. He used to be quite the wild child, but we’ve all played a hand in properly training him. We like our boys to maintain elements of their natural personality so he’s still a little rebellious, but that just makes him a dream to seduce. From the moment he crawled into the room in his ceremonial robe, I knew we were going to have fun. My dick instantly sprung to life in my suit pants and started screaming to be unleashed. I instructed the boy to wash me, looking somewhat smugly over my shoulder towards Master Snow who’d been forced to play second-fiddle to me on this occasion. I’ll be honest: my relationship with Master Snow is complicated. A large part of me finds the man arrogant beyond words. He seems to have this sexual power over anyone he comes into contact with, which, I suspect, is triggered by an air of almost complete aloofness--and, of course, a dick the size of a small continent! But then there’s always this little part of me which is utterly drawn in by him. If I could pick any Master in the order to be with, I would, hands down and without question, choose him. Pathetic isn’t it? Life can be complicated--even when you’re a Master. Anyway, Apprentice Tate carried out his duties to perfection. His task today was to demonstrate his servitude by washing my feet, and he did this with a deeply sensuous touch, glancing up at me from time-to-time with a seductive half smile, daring me to fall for him. I got him to his feet and removed my suit jacket before turning to face him, running my fingers gently over the pleats in his gown and then onto his porcelain white, feather-soft skin. Our eyes never left each other. We were locked and lost in a swirling mass of sexual energy. I loosened my tie and pushed my nose against his, savoring his beautiful, sweet, youthful aroma, desperate to kiss him, but knowing that the true power lay in delaying doing so. I stood behind the boy, carefully pulling his robe to the side to expose his ever-swelling member then removed my tie. The fabric squeaked as I pulled it from my neck and a blast of scent burst from underneath my crisp, white collar. I removed my shirt and turned to face him again. One more look into those beautiful hazel eyes was all it took to realize I couldn’t hold off from kissing him any longer. I pushed my mouth against his, so softly and gently. It felt as though a butterfly had landed on my lips. I pulled away and fell to my knees. I couldn’t bring myself to look across at Master Snow. I knew it would be uncomfortable for him to witness a Master kneeling in front of an Apprentice, but I couldn’t help myself; Apprentice Tate’s beauty had entranced me. I stood again, slowly getting back to authority and dominance. It was utterly silent but for the sound of the boy’s breathing, which became increasingly labored as his desire for me increased. I undid the tie on his robe and allowed the fabric to slide off his shoulders and drift to the floor as I sank to my knees. I started to suck him, taking his meat to the back of my throat and almost swallowing him whole until he was shaking in a state of ecstasy. I looked across at Master Snow. I wanted him to see what good head I gave. For some reason, at that moment, I needed him to desire me as much as he desired young Apprentice Tate. The time had come to switch it up with the boy. I sat down on the bed expectantly. Apprentice Tate obediently fell to his knees, and gently relieved me of my underwear before starting to work his magic. The boy certainly knew how to deep throat. We have, of course, taught him well--but he has an instinct for pleasuring a man which is utterly inherent. I’ve seldom felt such a powerful rush of sexual excitement. It felt so natural to move things onto the next stage. I lay back on the bed, pulling him with me and, within seconds, he was attempting to lower himself down onto my dick. I heard Master Snow walking towards us, then felt his hand on my cock, slowly guiding it in. Master Snow then began to undress himself. As my dick drove in-and-out of Apprentice Tate’s tight hole, I could hear the enticing sounds of the Master removing his tie and unbuttoning his shirt. He was soon running his hands over Apprentice Tate’s body, forming a fist around the boy’s dick and jerking him off. I flung the young Apprentice onto his back and Master Snow held the boy’s legs. The Apprentice groaned loudly as I reentered him. In the position we were now in, I was able to alternate my glance from the Apprentice to Master Snow. Each view seemed more erotic and beautiful than the previous one. Apprentice Tate suddenly began to run his hands up and down Master Snow’s chest and I immediately found myself engorged by jealousy. The boy needed to be mine. His focus needed to be on me and only me. I could not allow him to be drawn in by Master Snow’s mystical charms. At that moment, something came over me and I began to bang the Apprentice like a demon possessed. He started to grunt and gasp as I flung myself in and out of him with crazed brutality. Master Snow looked up at me. I could tell he was impressed. He was so sexy with his shirt undone, his pants unzipped and the boy’s head nestling between the Master’s giant thighs. And then Apprentice Tate was suddenly on all-fours with me pounding him from behind. Master Snow stood in front and carefully pulled his giant dick out of his pants. Of course it soon found its way into the Apprentice’s mouth but I didn’t care. Master Snow looked at me again. He smiled. I smiled back. The moment was intense. Beautiful. I slowed down again—imagining I was pumping my big raw dick into Master Snow, imagining I was about to fire my sticky spunk into his asshole. I suddenly felt myself pounding Apprentice Tate with supreme force and realized that the semen was rising uncontrollably in my balls. Seconds later, I exploded into him. The spunk literally cascaded out of me, deep into the boy’s ass. And then, just like that, we were done. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-devall-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0077/0.1704383128.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 2 Master Napoli did things to me that I didn’t know could be done. I experienced sensations which blew my mind and entirely changed the way that I perceive myself. Sadly, what we did was never spoken of again. In fact, Master Napoli barely acknowledged me when our paths crossed. My mind started oscillating wildly between feeling excited about what had happened and experiencing a huge amount of guilt about it. I wondered if I’d pushed Master Napoli into an uncomfortable space, or whether, by not challenging or refusing him, I’d failed the first test. To make matters worse, for the longest time afterwards, it felt like my training had ground to a halt. There were no one-to-one meetings with the Masters, no talk about the next stage of my apprenticeship. I knuckled down, attending classes and reading everything I could, but, the longer it went on, the more I became convinced I’d blown it. Then I received notification of my Calling. My heart leapt with joy. The Calling is the first major ceremony here. When you’re called up, you’re received into The Order. It’s a massive honor and a huge step forward which definitely means you’re doing something right. Of course, I instantly read everything I could about the ritual but the whole thing is shrouded in complete mystery. Those who’ve experienced it, say nothing about it afterwards. So, as I walked through the complex to the allotted room, I couldn’t decide if I was terrified or utterly exhilarated. No one could tell me anything about Master Patrick, who was the one to lead the ceremony. The only thing anyone seemed to know about him was that he was new. No one could tell me what he looked like or whether he was friendly or stern. I took a deep breath and knocked on the door of his office. He called me in and instructed me to sit down at a huge desk which seemed to fill the space somewhat unnecessarily. I found myself immediately attracted to him. He’s very dark-haired like Napoli but his skin is pale. He was dressed in a black suit, which looked very expensive, with a yellow-and-gray-striped tie and a white shirt. To be honest, he was so well-groomed that I immediately felt really shabby. I’d struggled to get the knot of my tie up into my collar and it didn’t seem to matter how much I ironed my shirt because it always looked creased. I was completely disarmed by Master Patrick’s first question. He asked if I still submitted that I was not attracted to men. Plainly what had happened with Master Napoli had blown that particular belief entirely out of the water, but I felt pretty sure that it was not something he’d have wanted me to discuss with anyone, and furthermore that any form of same-sex activity could well be frowned upon by the Order, so I lied and told Master Patrick that I was straight. To be honest, he seemed a little bored by my answer and, rather wearily, instructed me to stand up. The next few minutes went by in something of a blur. I felt entirely overwhelmed. One moment, I was drinking from some sort of ornate glass vessel and the next he was running his hands all over my body, undoing my tie and unbuttoning my shirt while my dick quadrupled in size. My heart was pounding in my mouth. My skin was suddenly covered in a million goosebumps. Master Patrick’s touch was intimate, soft, thorough… I kept looking at his lips. For some reason I felt an intense desire to kiss them, but I also knew that that level of boldness would be very much frowned upon. Master Patrick rather speedily unbuckled my belt and was soon standing behind me, his body pressed into me, unzipping my fly and allowing my pants to drop to the floor—all the while he carefully massaged the bulge in my underpants. He then ordered me to climb onto the desk and present myself to him on all fours, like some sort of livestock at a county show. It should have felt a little humiliating, but all I could think about was how much I wanted to please him. He walked around the desk, surveying every inch of me while loosening his belt and tie and rolling up his shirt sleeves. He started to touch me again. It was as though his fingers were melting into my body. He worked his way down my back and then, all of a sudden, he started to kiss my butt cheeks. That was surprising enough, but when he pushed his tongue into my hole, I was astonished. The sensation of it wriggling around down there was a weird mixture of ticklish and incredibly erotic. I could hear him stripping more of his clothes off and all sorts of crazy thoughts started to fill my brain about where this encounter was heading. At that very moment, I think I’d have done anything in the world that he asked me to do. The thought of losing my virginity to a man had occurred to me from time-to-time in the past, but since Master Napoli had his way with me I’ve basically thought about very little else. In every single sordid fantasy, I’ve imagined being the dominant one, however, but as Master Patrick continued, I began to wonder whether there was some expectation for me to be the receiver. I genuinely couldn’t process how that thought made me feel. He stood me up again and leaned against the wall, guiding my hand onto the bulge in his pants and encouraging me to explore it with my fingers. It felt surprisingly large and I experienced a sudden, overwhelming desire to put it in my mouth. I fell to my knees, shocked by the unbelievable brazenness of my own behavior. Of course, once down there, I didn’t have the slightest clue what to do next. His pants dropped to the floor. His beautiful dick was bulging in his underpants, hard as steel and twitching. I let my tongue dance over the mound for a moment before pulling his trunks down and marveling as it burst majestically into the open, like a free diver coming up for air. The sheer size of it took my breath away. For a moment I contemplated apologetically explaining that I’d never done anything like this before and asking for some pointers, but in the end, I simply took a deep breath and wrapped my lips around it. Judging by the pleasure-laden noises he instantly started to make, I was doing pretty well, so I guess I just kept at it; sucking and licking, allowing my lips to glide up and down the shaft, continually looking up at his face for clues. I ran my fingers over his balls which were incredibly low-hanging. Everything was perfect. Then he pulled me to my feet again and pushed me against the table and I knew instinctively that the moment had arrived. Losing one’s virginity is a pretty big deal and I guess we all have these fantasies about the circumstances in which it’s all going to happen. It didn’t occur to me that it could happen anywhere other than in a bed, but there I was, leaning over a wooden desk, for a man with an enormous penis I’d met for the first time less than fifteen minutes earlier. And then he penetrated me. Just like that. And, just like that, I was no longer a virgin. He slid the entire length of his dick into me in one very long stroke. I can’t begin to explain the sensation. It felt like I was being torn apart. It felt like someone was forcing a baseball bat into my body. Each time I thought he must be fully inside me, he’d push it in another inch or so. I entered a state of pure shock, I think, but genuinely, the most enduring emotion was one of desire. I wanted him. I wanted to please him. I wanted to feel like I was part of him. He started to groan as he pulled it in and out of me and I suddenly felt my body beginning to relax. From then on it was magical. He started to vary the pace and depth of his strokes. Just as I felt myself getting used to one rhythm, he’d change things up so I was constantly kept on my toes. I started to push back on him. The thought that he was inside me, entirely raw, made me incredibly horny—as did the thought that I’d now lost my virginity. I felt like a true man, somehow. I kept looking back at Master Patrick to see the look on his face. He was smiling like the arrogant cat that had gotten the cream, no doubt more than a little pleased with himself that he’d managed to pop my cherry without any complaints from me. I guess I knew he was using me for his own carnal pleasure and that he’d taken something precious from me in the process, but I didn’t care. I’d have done anything to see that look on his face. He threw me onto my back and continued to pump himself into me, then turned me onto my side and banged me so hard I felt sure his dick would somehow reappear up my throat. He seemed to have an infinite capacity to fuck me harder and faster every time I’d convinced myself he was going at full tilt. It was almost like he was showing off; demonstrating his immense sexual prowess, almost mocking me for daring to fantasize about being the top partner during my first, or, frankly, any subsequent encounter. He pulled out and started to jerk himself and then suddenly his enormous dick was spraying vast quantities of semen all over my ass cheeks and onto the table and the carpet. Then he slid himself back into me and finally kissed my lips. I felt truly alive. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0077.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0077/0.1704383128.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 2 Master Napoli did things to me that I didn’t know could be done. I experienced sensations which blew my mind and entirely changed the way that I perceive myself. Sadly, what we did was never spoken of again. In fact, Master Napoli barely acknowledged me when our paths crossed. My mind started oscillating wildly between feeling excited about what had happened and experiencing a huge amount of guilt about it. I wondered if I’d pushed Master Napoli into an uncomfortable space, or whether, by not challenging or refusing him, I’d failed the first test. To make matters worse, for the longest time afterwards, it felt like my training had ground to a halt. There were no one-to-one meetings with the Masters, no talk about the next stage of my apprenticeship. I knuckled down, attending classes and reading everything I could, but, the longer it went on, the more I became convinced I’d blown it. Then I received notification of my Calling. My heart leapt with joy. The Calling is the first major ceremony here. When you’re called up, you’re received into The Order. It’s a massive honor and a huge step forward which definitely means you’re doing something right. Of course, I instantly read everything I could about the ritual but the whole thing is shrouded in complete mystery. Those who’ve experienced it, say nothing about it afterwards. So, as I walked through the complex to the allotted room, I couldn’t decide if I was terrified or utterly exhilarated. No one could tell me anything about Master Patrick, who was the one to lead the ceremony. The only thing anyone seemed to know about him was that he was new. No one could tell me what he looked like or whether he was friendly or stern. I took a deep breath and knocked on the door of his office. He called me in and instructed me to sit down at a huge desk which seemed to fill the space somewhat unnecessarily. I found myself immediately attracted to him. He’s very dark-haired like Napoli but his skin is pale. He was dressed in a black suit, which looked very expensive, with a yellow-and-gray-striped tie and a white shirt. To be honest, he was so well-groomed that I immediately felt really shabby. I’d struggled to get the knot of my tie up into my collar and it didn’t seem to matter how much I ironed my shirt because it always looked creased. I was completely disarmed by Master Patrick’s first question. He asked if I still submitted that I was not attracted to men. Plainly what had happened with Master Napoli had blown that particular belief entirely out of the water, but I felt pretty sure that it was not something he’d have wanted me to discuss with anyone, and furthermore that any form of same-sex activity could well be frowned upon by the Order, so I lied and told Master Patrick that I was straight. To be honest, he seemed a little bored by my answer and, rather wearily, instructed me to stand up. The next few minutes went by in something of a blur. I felt entirely overwhelmed. One moment, I was drinking from some sort of ornate glass vessel and the next he was running his hands all over my body, undoing my tie and unbuttoning my shirt while my dick quadrupled in size. My heart was pounding in my mouth. My skin was suddenly covered in a million goosebumps. Master Patrick’s touch was intimate, soft, thorough… I kept looking at his lips. For some reason I felt an intense desire to kiss them, but I also knew that that level of boldness would be very much frowned upon. Master Patrick rather speedily unbuckled my belt and was soon standing behind me, his body pressed into me, unzipping my fly and allowing my pants to drop to the floor—all the while he carefully massaged the bulge in my underpants. He then ordered me to climb onto the desk and present myself to him on all fours, like some sort of livestock at a county show. It should have felt a little humiliating, but all I could think about was how much I wanted to please him. He walked around the desk, surveying every inch of me while loosening his belt and tie and rolling up his shirt sleeves. He started to touch me again. It was as though his fingers were melting into my body. He worked his way down my back and then, all of a sudden, he started to kiss my butt cheeks. That was surprising enough, but when he pushed his tongue into my hole, I was astonished. The sensation of it wriggling around down there was a weird mixture of ticklish and incredibly erotic. I could hear him stripping more of his clothes off and all sorts of crazy thoughts started to fill my brain about where this encounter was heading. At that very moment, I think I’d have done anything in the world that he asked me to do. The thought of losing my virginity to a man had occurred to me from time-to-time in the past, but since Master Napoli had his way with me I’ve basically thought about very little else. In every single sordid fantasy, I’ve imagined being the dominant one, however, but as Master Patrick continued, I began to wonder whether there was some expectation for me to be the receiver. I genuinely couldn’t process how that thought made me feel. He stood me up again and leaned against the wall, guiding my hand onto the bulge in his pants and encouraging me to explore it with my fingers. It felt surprisingly large and I experienced a sudden, overwhelming desire to put it in my mouth. I fell to my knees, shocked by the unbelievable brazenness of my own behavior. Of course, once down there, I didn’t have the slightest clue what to do next. His pants dropped to the floor. His beautiful dick was bulging in his underpants, hard as steel and twitching. I let my tongue dance over the mound for a moment before pulling his trunks down and marveling as it burst majestically into the open, like a free diver coming up for air. The sheer size of it took my breath away. For a moment I contemplated apologetically explaining that I’d never done anything like this before and asking for some pointers, but in the end, I simply took a deep breath and wrapped my lips around it. Judging by the pleasure-laden noises he instantly started to make, I was doing pretty well, so I guess I just kept at it; sucking and licking, allowing my lips to glide up and down the shaft, continually looking up at his face for clues. I ran my fingers over his balls which were incredibly low-hanging. Everything was perfect. Then he pulled me to my feet again and pushed me against the table and I knew instinctively that the moment had arrived. Losing one’s virginity is a pretty big deal and I guess we all have these fantasies about the circumstances in which it’s all going to happen. It didn’t occur to me that it could happen anywhere other than in a bed, but there I was, leaning over a wooden desk, for a man with an enormous penis I’d met for the first time less than fifteen minutes earlier. And then he penetrated me. Just like that. And, just like that, I was no longer a virgin. He slid the entire length of his dick into me in one very long stroke. I can’t begin to explain the sensation. It felt like I was being torn apart. It felt like someone was forcing a baseball bat into my body. Each time I thought he must be fully inside me, he’d push it in another inch or so. I entered a state of pure shock, I think, but genuinely, the most enduring emotion was one of desire. I wanted him. I wanted to please him. I wanted to feel like I was part of him. He started to groan as he pulled it in and out of me and I suddenly felt my body beginning to relax. From then on it was magical. He started to vary the pace and depth of his strokes. Just as I felt myself getting used to one rhythm, he’d change things up so I was constantly kept on my toes. I started to push back on him. The thought that he was inside me, entirely raw, made me incredibly horny—as did the thought that I’d now lost my virginity. I felt like a true man, somehow. I kept looking back at Master Patrick to see the look on his face. He was smiling like the arrogant cat that had gotten the cream, no doubt more than a little pleased with himself that he’d managed to pop my cherry without any complaints from me. I guess I knew he was using me for his own carnal pleasure and that he’d taken something precious from me in the process, but I didn’t care. I’d have done anything to see that look on his face. He threw me onto my back and continued to pump himself into me, then turned me onto my side and banged me so hard I felt sure his dick would somehow reappear up my throat. He seemed to have an infinite capacity to fuck me harder and faster every time I’d convinced myself he was going at full tilt. It was almost like he was showing off; demonstrating his immense sexual prowess, almost mocking me for daring to fantasize about being the top partner during my first, or, frankly, any subsequent encounter. He pulled out and started to jerk himself and then suddenly his enormous dick was spraying vast quantities of semen all over my ass cheeks and onto the table and the carpet. Then he slid himself back into me and finally kissed my lips. I felt truly alive. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/covenant-apprentice-land-chapter-5.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0076/0.1703173351.jpg Covenant | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 5 Master Figata and I have played a key role in the education of young Apprentice Land. When a Boy has worked as hard as he has, and has turned into such a fine young man, it’s impossible not to feel a sense of great pride. One of the last rituals an Apprentice must experience during his training is “The Covenant.” It’s a deeply spiritual rite which often brings together in a boy’s mind a number of thoughts which were once entirely unlinked. Many have likened it to the experience of seeing the light--a sudden understanding of the world and their position within it. The Boy is dressed in a billowing white robe made from yards of gossamer pleated fabric which barely protects his modesty. He’s then expected to crawl into the sacred space. It is, of course, an act of total submission, but his training has taught him to act without feeling any sense of humiliation. Apprentice Land crawled into the ceremonial room on his knuckles. He was plainly nervous, but he had a clear understanding of what was required of him, delicately removing my socks and washing my feet with an erotic precision which sent shivers down my spine. I instructed him to stand, before removing his robe with the merest flick of my wrist. I then turned him away from me and sensually ran my fingers down the soft, smooth skin of his back. I took off my jacket and turned the boy to face me once again. He became solid the moment I reached out and grasped his dick in the palm of my hand, and then, as I unbuckled my belt and let my pants drop to the floor, he dutifully fell to his knees and immediately began to service my rapidly stiffening penis. By the time I’d removed my shirt, I was as hard as concrete. The Boy has certainly learned a number of impressive cock-sucking tricks since his arrival here. He now fully understands how to pleasure his Master with his mouth and has realized, without needing to be told, that this particular Master’s big-daddy nipples are 100% wired to his dick. The harder he twists, the harder I get. I glanced over at Master Figata who was watching from the corner of the room. He shot me a subtle smile which suggested he was very much enjoying the floor show. I sat down on the bed and the Apprentice knelt between my legs, sucking me like his young life depended on it, sweat running down his forehead, long, hungry strings of saliva streaming uncontrollably from his mouth as he choked on my big dick. I pushed him onto the bed and positioned him with his round, peachy ass up in the air before getting my mouth to work on his hole. He groaned and shivered as my tongue flickered and danced between his butt cheeks and my beard tickled the tender skin underneath his balls. I could sense he was opening up for me and the realization drove me entirely wild. I needed to fuck him. Master Figata, sensing this carnal need, stepped forward and pulled The Boy's legs back towards his head. Seconds later, I had my dick right up inside Apprentice Land’s profoundly tight little ass. I was soon pounding the groaning Apprentice deep, hard and oh-so-raw. His cock was rock-hard throughout and the sight of Master Figata’s warm crotch squatting over The Boy’s head was a thing of surprisingly great beauty. I pumped and banged, alternating the pace of my salacious strokes to keep The Boy on his toes. Every little grunt and moan he uttered involuntarily sent me a fraction closer towards orgasm. He rolled over onto his stomach and I pulled him up onto all fours and continued to fuck him with long, powerful strokes. Master Figata tenderly took the boy’s face in his hand and pulled him towards his lips, kissing him passionately. The Boy stared at him, so trustingly and with such intimacy as I tore into his hole in a frenzy of lust. The time had come. I pulled out and sprayed my thick load all over the Apprentice before slamming myself back inside again as the semen was still flying out of me. Master Figata and I stood simultaneously and left The Boy to clean himself up. But, I just knew, from the look on my fellow Master’s face that he felt a sense of unfinished business which would need to be resolved before long… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0076.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0076/0.1703173351.jpg Covenant | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 5 Master Figata and I have played a key role in the education of young Apprentice Land. When a Boy has worked as hard as he has, and has turned into such a fine young man, it’s impossible not to feel a sense of great pride. One of the last rituals an Apprentice must experience during his training is “The Covenant.” It’s a deeply spiritual rite which often brings together in a boy’s mind a number of thoughts which were once entirely unlinked. Many have likened it to the experience of seeing the light--a sudden understanding of the world and their position within it. The Boy is dressed in a billowing white robe made from yards of gossamer pleated fabric which barely protects his modesty. He’s then expected to crawl into the sacred space. It is, of course, an act of total submission, but his training has taught him to act without feeling any sense of humiliation. Apprentice Land crawled into the ceremonial room on his knuckles. He was plainly nervous, but he had a clear understanding of what was required of him, delicately removing my socks and washing my feet with an erotic precision which sent shivers down my spine. I instructed him to stand, before removing his robe with the merest flick of my wrist. I then turned him away from me and sensually ran my fingers down the soft, smooth skin of his back. I took off my jacket and turned the boy to face me once again. He became solid the moment I reached out and grasped his dick in the palm of my hand, and then, as I unbuckled my belt and let my pants drop to the floor, he dutifully fell to his knees and immediately began to service my rapidly stiffening penis. By the time I’d removed my shirt, I was as hard as concrete. The Boy has certainly learned a number of impressive cock-sucking tricks since his arrival here. He now fully understands how to pleasure his Master with his mouth and has realized, without needing to be told, that this particular Master’s big-daddy nipples are 100% wired to his dick. The harder he twists, the harder I get. I glanced over at Master Figata who was watching from the corner of the room. He shot me a subtle smile which suggested he was very much enjoying the floor show. I sat down on the bed and the Apprentice knelt between my legs, sucking me like his young life depended on it, sweat running down his forehead, long, hungry strings of saliva streaming uncontrollably from his mouth as he choked on my big dick. I pushed him onto the bed and positioned him with his round, peachy ass up in the air before getting my mouth to work on his hole. He groaned and shivered as my tongue flickered and danced between his butt cheeks and my beard tickled the tender skin underneath his balls. I could sense he was opening up for me and the realization drove me entirely wild. I needed to fuck him. Master Figata, sensing this carnal need, stepped forward and pulled The Boy's legs back towards his head. Seconds later, I had my dick right up inside Apprentice Land’s profoundly tight little ass. I was soon pounding the groaning Apprentice deep, hard and oh-so-raw. His cock was rock-hard throughout and the sight of Master Figata’s warm crotch squatting over The Boy’s head was a thing of surprisingly great beauty. I pumped and banged, alternating the pace of my salacious strokes to keep The Boy on his toes. Every little grunt and moan he uttered involuntarily sent me a fraction closer towards orgasm. He rolled over onto his stomach and I pulled him up onto all fours and continued to fuck him with long, powerful strokes. Master Figata tenderly took the boy’s face in his hand and pulled him towards his lips, kissing him passionately. The Boy stared at him, so trustingly and with such intimacy as I tore into his hole in a frenzy of lust. The time had come. I pulled out and sprayed my thick load all over the Apprentice before slamming myself back inside again as the semen was still flying out of me. Master Figata and I stood simultaneously and left The Boy to clean himself up. But, I just knew, from the look on my fellow Master’s face that he felt a sense of unfinished business which would need to be resolved before long… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/atonement-apprentice-roux-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0075/0.1701976055.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 3 Apprentice Roux has caused something of a stir within the order. A number of the Masters have been lucky enough to savor him, but my time had not yet come. The relationship between an Apprentice and his Master is rarely discussed in great detail—in fact, it can be a very jealously guarded secret. But there was something about Apprentice Roux which seemed to inspire Masters Snow and Stone to compare notes. I suspect they’d both been caught off a little by the way that the boy had drawn them in. Both men are known to be fairly guarded, so it was fascinating to hear them talking about Apprentice Roux with such a level of fondness. When the three of us were assigned to oversee the boy’s atonement, I realized that things had the potential to become very interesting… Apprentice Roux entered the dark chamber looking a little uneasy, and when he glanced down at the long bench below him, his face fell. The Apprentices are instructed not to talk about their experiences to one another, but I’m pretty sure they’re all aware of what lurks beneath the cloth in that particular room. Apprentice Roux looked at each of us in turn, no doubt wondering if Stone and Snow had brought me up to speed with what had happened in previous encounters with him. I looked to my right and noticed that Stone was giving off an unusually intimidating air. He’s a tall, broad man and he was sitting with his tie a little loose and his legs spread wide, eye-balling the boy like he was sizing up his next meal. To my right, Master Snow was looking more than a little aloof, so I tried to present a slightly warmer vibe as not to freak the boy out entirely. This is, after all, the most intimidating of all the ceremonies. Snow had been assigned as the group leader and he wasted no time in instructing Master Stone to prepare the boy. I won’t lie: I was highly aroused by the sight of Stone towering above Apprentice Roux, slowly but masterfully removing the boy’s clothing; casually unleashing the apprentice’s sense of deep vulnerability. It is a commonly held belief that the masters are somehow impervious to feelings about one another. I cannot speak for the others, but I have certainly entertained lustful thoughts about my colleagues—with particularly intense recurring fantasies about the two men I happened to be sharing the room with on this occasion. It was a privilege to finally see them in action. Once stripped down to his underwear, Roux was ordered to stand between Snow and me. We simultaneously reached up to the boy and began to run our hands over his lithe body, celebrating every curve and bump of his beautifully defined torso. I found myself catching Master Snow’s eye. He smiled at me knowingly. This boy was special, and though it was clear he was still highly uneasy, we knew that he was desperate to please us. Master Snow instructed Stone to oil the boy, which he did with immense intimacy, pushing the warm liquid into every part of his body until the boy was glistening in the candlelight. The time had come to reveal the stretcher. Stone and I dutifully removed the heavy cloth from the top of the bench, revealing the pegs underneath. The boy plainly could not bring himself to look at it. He knew what was expected of him and the terror of his thoughts rested in his expression. Stone was ordered to prepare the first of the pegs, and he applied just enough oil to allow the boy a fairly comfortable initial experience. Roux knew what to do—he shuffled into position with one leg over either side of the bench, before taking a deep breath to calm his nerves and slowly lowering himself down onto the peg. He winced and shivered as the cold peg entered his sphincter but it was clear that the sensation was not displeasurable. Master Snow ordered the boy to move to the next peg, and he obediently made his way along the bench. He lowered himself without too much trouble onto the second peg, which was not a great deal larger than the first. And so the plucky apprentice continued his way along the bench, assisted and encouraged by Stone, who massaged his shoulders and fingered his hole from time to time. It was particularly hot to see the boy riding the pegs. The sight went straight to my dick as I imagined how that dense, immovable object felt inside the boy as it tore its way into his body. The next to last peg was a huge notch up in terms of size. The boy shivered and shuddered as he lowered himself onto it. He struggled to regulate his breathing, but he eventually triumphed and the peg went all the way inside him. And so he came to the final peg, which, to my knowledge, no boy has ever managed to fully take. It’s considerably larger than the one before, and a very different, wider, uncompromising shape. Roux was plainly up for at least trying to take it. It was difficult to know whether he was being foolhardy or brave. Stone, preparing the peg, fixed me with a look which suggested he didn’t think the boy had any hope of getting it inside him. I wasn’t so sure… Roux fairly speedily positioned himself over the peg and rapidly began to lower himself down onto it. He gritted his teeth and screamed out loud as it started to enter his hole. I think all three of us were willing him to do it. I ran my hand gently over his thigh, and I could see Stone looking closely at the business end with a look of incredulity on his face. But ultimately, it was too much for the boy and he was begrudgingly forced to acknowledge defeat. Snow, of course, pointed out that there were consequences associated with failure, and the boy nodded, crushed by a sense of inadequacy. We were all secretly impressed, however. So much, in fact, that I was forced to cover my erection with my hand. Master Snow ordered Apprentice Roux to stand and then stood to join him, sensually running his hands over the boy’s shoulder. The sight pleased me greatly. Snow looked incredibly sexy and authoritative in his suit, standing powerfully in front of the naked, trembling, oiled-up boy. Snow removed his jacket and the room was instantly filled with his expensive scent. His torso looked like it had been poured into his tightly-fitting shirt. I was engulfed by an overwhelming sense of lust for him. I wanted to see him making love to the boy. I wanted to feel the boy’s intense pleasure rippling through my own body. Snow held Apprentice Roux’s beautiful face with one hand while undoing his tie and unbuttoning his shirt with the other. He pulled the boy’s hands towards his belt and got him to unbuckle it. I couldn’t take my eyes off Snow. He was masterful. He gently kissed the apprentice’s chest before getting to work on his neck. He dropped his pants and removed his socks and underwear before pulling the boy into him. They kissed like longtime lovers. It was a spine-tinglingly passionate kiss, one which promised the world. The boy was shaking. Snow’s penis was pushing against Roux’s belly button while he fingered the boy's ass. I looked across at Stone who was running his hand over the bulge in his pants—seemingly just as hooked by the show. Snow then told the boy to turn around and squat down with one knee up on the bench. He scooped some oil into his hand and rubbed it onto his giant dick before lining it up with the boy’s ass. A moment later, he pushed it slowly into Roux’s hole. It became impossible to know what to look at: Snow’s dick, easing its way into Roux’s ass, was a thing of great beauty, but so was the look of unabashed pleasure on his face. But perhaps, most pleasing of all was the apprentice’s look of complete shock as he felt the power and enormity of Snow’s dick. The boy let out a deep, low groan and then, suddenly, he seemed at peace. They both had what they needed. Master Snow penetrated the boy with deep, long strokes, pushing at his internal organs with the tip of his sizable weapon. He kissed the boy while whispering words of encouragement into his ears. I stood up and pulled the boy’s ass cheeks apart, watching with great excitement as Master Snow’s penis slid in and out. My face was so close to his. I could feel the intense heat radiating from his body. I contemplated kissing him, but he was the boss today. My status in the chamber forbade me from initiating contact. Everything needed to be on Master Snow’s terms. Meanwhile, Master Stone was pulling his plus-sized dick out of his suit trousers and pushing it towards the boy’s mouth. Seconds later, the boy was sucking on it like his life depended on it. I grabbed the back of his head and pushed him further into Stone until he started to gag. And then it happened. I found my mouth inching towards Master Snow’s and suddenly we were kissing. And not just kissing: we were making out with profound intensity. I had my hand on the back of his head, feeling the smoothness of his skin while our tongues danced. He was fully naked. I was still in a three-piece suit. I could hear the boy gobbling on Stone’s hard cock, and the sound of Snow’s gargantuan dick slamming with increasing intensity and speed into his ass. It struck me that I have never wanted any man more than I wanted Master Snow in that moment. I was living for him. Melting into him. He whispered in my ear, so softly, so that no one else would hear; “You look amazing. I want you.” Then Snow really started pounding the boy. It was the noisiest fuck I’ve ever heard; a combination of Roux’s yells, the crack of Snow’s hips slamming into his tender ass cheeks and Master Stone’s low moans of profound pleasure as the boy choked and heaved on his dick. Snow’s eyes rolled back in his head and I knew that he’d passed a point of no return. He let out a giant roar and exploded into the boy with supreme force, his hips writhing and gyrating as the semen flew out of him. He pulled out and the spunk followed, spraying all over the bench. Then he pushed himself back in and pulled the boy up to his mouth, kissing him with gratitude. I felt foolish for feeling a pang of jealousy, but this sensation was instantly assuaged when Snow started to kiss me again. He handed a towel to the exhausted boy and told him to clean himself up. As we walked out of the room, leaving Roux to his thoughts, I wondered if anything in my life could ever top that encounter. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0075.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0075/0.1701976055.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 3 Apprentice Roux has caused something of a stir within the order. A number of the Masters have been lucky enough to savor him, but my time had not yet come. The relationship between an Apprentice and his Master is rarely discussed in great detail—in fact, it can be a very jealously guarded secret. But there was something about Apprentice Roux which seemed to inspire Masters Snow and Stone to compare notes. I suspect they’d both been caught off a little by the way that the boy had drawn them in. Both men are known to be fairly guarded, so it was fascinating to hear them talking about Apprentice Roux with such a level of fondness. When the three of us were assigned to oversee the boy’s atonement, I realized that things had the potential to become very interesting… Apprentice Roux entered the dark chamber looking a little uneasy, and when he glanced down at the long bench below him, his face fell. The Apprentices are instructed not to talk about their experiences to one another, but I’m pretty sure they’re all aware of what lurks beneath the cloth in that particular room. Apprentice Roux looked at each of us in turn, no doubt wondering if Stone and Snow had brought me up to speed with what had happened in previous encounters with him. I looked to my right and noticed that Stone was giving off an unusually intimidating air. He’s a tall, broad man and he was sitting with his tie a little loose and his legs spread wide, eye-balling the boy like he was sizing up his next meal. To my right, Master Snow was looking more than a little aloof, so I tried to present a slightly warmer vibe as not to freak the boy out entirely. This is, after all, the most intimidating of all the ceremonies. Snow had been assigned as the group leader and he wasted no time in instructing Master Stone to prepare the boy. I won’t lie: I was highly aroused by the sight of Stone towering above Apprentice Roux, slowly but masterfully removing the boy’s clothing; casually unleashing the apprentice’s sense of deep vulnerability. It is a commonly held belief that the masters are somehow impervious to feelings about one another. I cannot speak for the others, but I have certainly entertained lustful thoughts about my colleagues—with particularly intense recurring fantasies about the two men I happened to be sharing the room with on this occasion. It was a privilege to finally see them in action. Once stripped down to his underwear, Roux was ordered to stand between Snow and me. We simultaneously reached up to the boy and began to run our hands over his lithe body, celebrating every curve and bump of his beautifully defined torso. I found myself catching Master Snow’s eye. He smiled at me knowingly. This boy was special, and though it was clear he was still highly uneasy, we knew that he was desperate to please us. Master Snow instructed Stone to oil the boy, which he did with immense intimacy, pushing the warm liquid into every part of his body until the boy was glistening in the candlelight. The time had come to reveal the stretcher. Stone and I dutifully removed the heavy cloth from the top of the bench, revealing the pegs underneath. The boy plainly could not bring himself to look at it. He knew what was expected of him and the terror of his thoughts rested in his expression. Stone was ordered to prepare the first of the pegs, and he applied just enough oil to allow the boy a fairly comfortable initial experience. Roux knew what to do—he shuffled into position with one leg over either side of the bench, before taking a deep breath to calm his nerves and slowly lowering himself down onto the peg. He winced and shivered as the cold peg entered his sphincter but it was clear that the sensation was not displeasurable. Master Snow ordered the boy to move to the next peg, and he obediently made his way along the bench. He lowered himself without too much trouble onto the second peg, which was not a great deal larger than the first. And so the plucky apprentice continued his way along the bench, assisted and encouraged by Stone, who massaged his shoulders and fingered his hole from time to time. It was particularly hot to see the boy riding the pegs. The sight went straight to my dick as I imagined how that dense, immovable object felt inside the boy as it tore its way into his body. The next to last peg was a huge notch up in terms of size. The boy shivered and shuddered as he lowered himself onto it. He struggled to regulate his breathing, but he eventually triumphed and the peg went all the way inside him. And so he came to the final peg, which, to my knowledge, no boy has ever managed to fully take. It’s considerably larger than the one before, and a very different, wider, uncompromising shape. Roux was plainly up for at least trying to take it. It was difficult to know whether he was being foolhardy or brave. Stone, preparing the peg, fixed me with a look which suggested he didn’t think the boy had any hope of getting it inside him. I wasn’t so sure… Roux fairly speedily positioned himself over the peg and rapidly began to lower himself down onto it. He gritted his teeth and screamed out loud as it started to enter his hole. I think all three of us were willing him to do it. I ran my hand gently over his thigh, and I could see Stone looking closely at the business end with a look of incredulity on his face. But ultimately, it was too much for the boy and he was begrudgingly forced to acknowledge defeat. Snow, of course, pointed out that there were consequences associated with failure, and the boy nodded, crushed by a sense of inadequacy. We were all secretly impressed, however. So much, in fact, that I was forced to cover my erection with my hand. Master Snow ordered Apprentice Roux to stand and then stood to join him, sensually running his hands over the boy’s shoulder. The sight pleased me greatly. Snow looked incredibly sexy and authoritative in his suit, standing powerfully in front of the naked, trembling, oiled-up boy. Snow removed his jacket and the room was instantly filled with his expensive scent. His torso looked like it had been poured into his tightly-fitting shirt. I was engulfed by an overwhelming sense of lust for him. I wanted to see him making love to the boy. I wanted to feel the boy’s intense pleasure rippling through my own body. Snow held Apprentice Roux’s beautiful face with one hand while undoing his tie and unbuttoning his shirt with the other. He pulled the boy’s hands towards his belt and got him to unbuckle it. I couldn’t take my eyes off Snow. He was masterful. He gently kissed the apprentice’s chest before getting to work on his neck. He dropped his pants and removed his socks and underwear before pulling the boy into him. They kissed like longtime lovers. It was a spine-tinglingly passionate kiss, one which promised the world. The boy was shaking. Snow’s penis was pushing against Roux’s belly button while he fingered the boy's ass. I looked across at Stone who was running his hand over the bulge in his pants—seemingly just as hooked by the show. Snow then told the boy to turn around and squat down with one knee up on the bench. He scooped some oil into his hand and rubbed it onto his giant dick before lining it up with the boy’s ass. A moment later, he pushed it slowly into Roux’s hole. It became impossible to know what to look at: Snow’s dick, easing its way into Roux’s ass, was a thing of great beauty, but so was the look of unabashed pleasure on his face. But perhaps, most pleasing of all was the apprentice’s look of complete shock as he felt the power and enormity of Snow’s dick. The boy let out a deep, low groan and then, suddenly, he seemed at peace. They both had what they needed. Master Snow penetrated the boy with deep, long strokes, pushing at his internal organs with the tip of his sizable weapon. He kissed the boy while whispering words of encouragement into his ears. I stood up and pulled the boy’s ass cheeks apart, watching with great excitement as Master Snow’s penis slid in and out. My face was so close to his. I could feel the intense heat radiating from his body. I contemplated kissing him, but he was the boss today. My status in the chamber forbade me from initiating contact. Everything needed to be on Master Snow’s terms. Meanwhile, Master Stone was pulling his plus-sized dick out of his suit trousers and pushing it towards the boy’s mouth. Seconds later, the boy was sucking on it like his life depended on it. I grabbed the back of his head and pushed him further into Stone until he started to gag. And then it happened. I found my mouth inching towards Master Snow’s and suddenly we were kissing. And not just kissing: we were making out with profound intensity. I had my hand on the back of his head, feeling the smoothness of his skin while our tongues danced. He was fully naked. I was still in a three-piece suit. I could hear the boy gobbling on Stone’s hard cock, and the sound of Snow’s gargantuan dick slamming with increasing intensity and speed into his ass. It struck me that I have never wanted any man more than I wanted Master Snow in that moment. I was living for him. Melting into him. He whispered in my ear, so softly, so that no one else would hear; “You look amazing. I want you.” Then Snow really started pounding the boy. It was the noisiest fuck I’ve ever heard; a combination of Roux’s yells, the crack of Snow’s hips slamming into his tender ass cheeks and Master Stone’s low moans of profound pleasure as the boy choked and heaved on his dick. Snow’s eyes rolled back in his head and I knew that he’d passed a point of no return. He let out a giant roar and exploded into the boy with supreme force, his hips writhing and gyrating as the semen flew out of him. He pulled out and the spunk followed, spraying all over the bench. Then he pushed himself back in and pulled the boy up to his mouth, kissing him with gratitude. I felt foolish for feeling a pang of jealousy, but this sensation was instantly assuaged when Snow started to kiss me again. He handed a towel to the exhausted boy and told him to clean himself up. As we walked out of the room, leaving Roux to his thoughts, I wondered if anything in my life could ever top that encounter. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-devall-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0074/0.1700747150.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 1 It’s been a very long time since I’ve felt that scared. As I walked to the interview room down all those dusty hallways, I started to realize how desperate I was to join The Order. It was vital for me to make a good first impression. I must have stood in front of my mirror that morning for at least an hour, making sure there wasn’t a hair out of place on my head, and attempting to get the knot of my tie looking as perfect as possible. I don’t think anything could have prepared me for the room where my interview took place. Everything in there was gleaming white: the walls, the furniture, the carpet. The hallway had been really dark and lined with wooden panels, so my eyes struggled to adjust to the sudden brightness. Master Napoli was standing in the space. I’ll be honest; the sight of him almost made me gasp. He looked so powerful, dressed in his fitted white suit. He was dark-featured and he had the sort of handsome looks I always associated with Italian men. It’s funny— before I came here, I’d never questioned my sexuality, but some of the Masters are distractingly good looking. I mean, it’s not that I’m attracted to them as such, but I am in awe of them. I find myself imagining how it would feel to be one of them. Does that make sense? Master Napoli instructed me to sit down on a fancy chair before explaining that he was going to ask me a series of questions which I was to answer honestly. I immediately felt uneasy. It was like he was already suspicious of me and that he was somehow expecting me to lie. Then his face softened and he sat next to me, placing a hand on my thigh. His warm touch sent shockwaves through my body and my heart started pounding in my ears. He smelled amazing. It was a scent I’ve never encountered before. It engulfed me the moment he sat down, enveloping me in a haze of sudden, intense excitement. But his questions caught me off guard. He asked if I’d ever looked at another man in a lustful way. I said no, largely because I’m not sure I understood the question. And to be honest, I answered no to all of his questions for the same reason, but as his hand continued to grasp my thigh, I began to wonder if I was lying. He asked if I’d looked at pornography involving men and I truthfully said that I hadn’t. Then he asked when I’d last masturbated and I was shocked. I mean, of course I get hard—particularly in the mornings—but it’s easy enough to think about other stuff until those unwelcome thoughts go away. Unfortunately, the more Master Napoli continued with his bizarre line of questioning, the more I found myself thinking about sex. Worse still, I realized I was thinking about it with him. I felt myself flushing red, terrified that he’d look between my legs and see that my penis was hard. He asked if I was willing to prove that I wasn’t sexually attracted to men. The question hit me like a bolt of lightning. He told me to stand, and he did the same—removing his jacket like he was getting ready for a fight. His torso was straining his well-tailored shirt. I genuinely didn’t know where to look and whether to be terrified or excited. When he told me to remove my shirt, 99 percent of me wanted to say no. I wanted to walk out of the room in shame and then walk and walk and walk until I was back home and could pretend the whole thing had been nothing but a crazy dream. But, before I could take stock, I felt my fingers reaching up to my tie and loosening it… He stepped right up to me—this huge brute of a man—waiting, intimidatingly, offering no sense of what was about to happen. I was shaking horribly as I attempted to undo the buttons of my shirt. I finally found the courage to look him in the eye, and, as the nerves began to dissipate, I began to act a little more nonchalantly, like I was taking this entire humiliating experience in stride. He undid his shirt cuffs, and for a moment I thought he was going to throw a punch at me. Instead, he ordered me to take off my pants. This time I didn’t hesitate. I merely started to unbuckle my belt and before I’d had the chance to wonder what the hell was going on, I’d allowed my pants to drop to the ground with a thud. As he rolled up his sleeves, I managed to convince myself that he was about to challenge me to some sort of wrestling match. Then he told me to sit down again—gently touching my chest with the back of his hand in a way which made my legs go all wobbly and give out from under me. He walked around the back of the chair, pulled my hands behind me, and, seconds later, I felt him tying them together with some kind of rope. My heart was pounding with terror… I was astonished when I felt his hands gently running all over my chest. After I came to grips with the shock of what was happening, I began to feel my body relaxing—somehow melting to his touch—and before I could take stock, I heard noises of pure pleasure coming from my mouth. I’m not gonna lie. I’d never felt like that before. My entire body suddenly felt hot and sensitive. This is gonna sound crazy, but it was like there was a glowing ball of fire in the pit of my stomach, which was throwing out energy through my nipples and my balls and my penis. To make matters even more extraordinary, Master Napoli seemed to understand—with infinite precision—where to place his huge hands while I was in the midst of this bizarre state. I was overcome by a feeling of desire. I looked up into his eyes and my lips instantly started to tingle. I knew it was not my place to kiss him, but I longed to touch his lips with mine. Before I knew it, however, he’d plunged his roving hand down into my underpants and was groping my dick. It stiffened uncontrollably with his touch. I was now helpless to do anything other than let lust surge throughout my body. He asked if I was enjoying it. I lied and said I didn’t know. In reality, it was the most amazing thing which had ever happened to me. He pulled my garments down and exposed my dick, which was dripping with some kind of clear, sticky liquid. It made me feel a little embarrassed, but he seemed to enjoy touching it and massaging it into other parts of me. Everything he did was exciting beyond words. I found myself looking into his eyes, waiting for the catch, waiting for him to reveal that I’d fallen into his cruel trap and that I’d failed my interview—but he looked back at me with such profound gentleness. To be honest, there wasn’t a single part of me which was able to fight it. I just caved into my base desires. We locked eyes again and again and I felt my desire reflected in his face. He squirted some sort of oil into his hand and then rubbed it into my dick. The sensation was remarkable—the inside of his fist just slid up and down the shaft. I had no idea that anything could feel that good. He tightened his grip and I felt my body quivering and then springing into life. It was as though he were performing some dark kind of magic on me. His strokes got faster and faster and then I felt one of his fingers entering my hole. I suddenly lost track of everything. My head was spinning. I started murmuring. Instinctively, I knew something was going to happen to me. I could feel it building. I tried to fight it, but it was inevitable. I felt my legs spontaneously parting. I had this unbelievable desire to spread them wider and wider as the feelings intensified. He moved behind the chair and untied my hands. As soon as they were released, I found my hand moving towards my penis, wanting to see if my touch down there was as beautiful as his. He pulled one of my legs up into his lap—spreading my legs wider than I’d ever thought possible. I started to rub myself. It felt good. I pumped it harder and faster, looking into his eyes, seeing his beauty, his authority, his lust for me. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0074.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0074/0.1700747150.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE DEVALL | Chapter 1 It’s been a very long time since I’ve felt that scared. As I walked to the interview room down all those dusty hallways, I started to realize how desperate I was to join The Order. It was vital for me to make a good first impression. I must have stood in front of my mirror that morning for at least an hour, making sure there wasn’t a hair out of place on my head, and attempting to get the knot of my tie looking as perfect as possible. I don’t think anything could have prepared me for the room where my interview took place. Everything in there was gleaming white: the walls, the furniture, the carpet. The hallway had been really dark and lined with wooden panels, so my eyes struggled to adjust to the sudden brightness. Master Napoli was standing in the space. I’ll be honest; the sight of him almost made me gasp. He looked so powerful, dressed in his fitted white suit. He was dark-featured and he had the sort of handsome looks I always associated with Italian men. It’s funny— before I came here, I’d never questioned my sexuality, but some of the Masters are distractingly good looking. I mean, it’s not that I’m attracted to them as such, but I am in awe of them. I find myself imagining how it would feel to be one of them. Does that make sense? Master Napoli instructed me to sit down on a fancy chair before explaining that he was going to ask me a series of questions which I was to answer honestly. I immediately felt uneasy. It was like he was already suspicious of me and that he was somehow expecting me to lie. Then his face softened and he sat next to me, placing a hand on my thigh. His warm touch sent shockwaves through my body and my heart started pounding in my ears. He smelled amazing. It was a scent I’ve never encountered before. It engulfed me the moment he sat down, enveloping me in a haze of sudden, intense excitement. But his questions caught me off guard. He asked if I’d ever looked at another man in a lustful way. I said no, largely because I’m not sure I understood the question. And to be honest, I answered no to all of his questions for the same reason, but as his hand continued to grasp my thigh, I began to wonder if I was lying. He asked if I’d looked at pornography involving men and I truthfully said that I hadn’t. Then he asked when I’d last masturbated and I was shocked. I mean, of course I get hard—particularly in the mornings—but it’s easy enough to think about other stuff until those unwelcome thoughts go away. Unfortunately, the more Master Napoli continued with his bizarre line of questioning, the more I found myself thinking about sex. Worse still, I realized I was thinking about it with him. I felt myself flushing red, terrified that he’d look between my legs and see that my penis was hard. He asked if I was willing to prove that I wasn’t sexually attracted to men. The question hit me like a bolt of lightning. He told me to stand, and he did the same—removing his jacket like he was getting ready for a fight. His torso was straining his well-tailored shirt. I genuinely didn’t know where to look and whether to be terrified or excited. When he told me to remove my shirt, 99 percent of me wanted to say no. I wanted to walk out of the room in shame and then walk and walk and walk until I was back home and could pretend the whole thing had been nothing but a crazy dream. But, before I could take stock, I felt my fingers reaching up to my tie and loosening it… He stepped right up to me—this huge brute of a man—waiting, intimidatingly, offering no sense of what was about to happen. I was shaking horribly as I attempted to undo the buttons of my shirt. I finally found the courage to look him in the eye, and, as the nerves began to dissipate, I began to act a little more nonchalantly, like I was taking this entire humiliating experience in stride. He undid his shirt cuffs, and for a moment I thought he was going to throw a punch at me. Instead, he ordered me to take off my pants. This time I didn’t hesitate. I merely started to unbuckle my belt and before I’d had the chance to wonder what the hell was going on, I’d allowed my pants to drop to the ground with a thud. As he rolled up his sleeves, I managed to convince myself that he was about to challenge me to some sort of wrestling match. Then he told me to sit down again—gently touching my chest with the back of his hand in a way which made my legs go all wobbly and give out from under me. He walked around the back of the chair, pulled my hands behind me, and, seconds later, I felt him tying them together with some kind of rope. My heart was pounding with terror… I was astonished when I felt his hands gently running all over my chest. After I came to grips with the shock of what was happening, I began to feel my body relaxing—somehow melting to his touch—and before I could take stock, I heard noises of pure pleasure coming from my mouth. I’m not gonna lie. I’d never felt like that before. My entire body suddenly felt hot and sensitive. This is gonna sound crazy, but it was like there was a glowing ball of fire in the pit of my stomach, which was throwing out energy through my nipples and my balls and my penis. To make matters even more extraordinary, Master Napoli seemed to understand—with infinite precision—where to place his huge hands while I was in the midst of this bizarre state. I was overcome by a feeling of desire. I looked up into his eyes and my lips instantly started to tingle. I knew it was not my place to kiss him, but I longed to touch his lips with mine. Before I knew it, however, he’d plunged his roving hand down into my underpants and was groping my dick. It stiffened uncontrollably with his touch. I was now helpless to do anything other than let lust surge throughout my body. He asked if I was enjoying it. I lied and said I didn’t know. In reality, it was the most amazing thing which had ever happened to me. He pulled my garments down and exposed my dick, which was dripping with some kind of clear, sticky liquid. It made me feel a little embarrassed, but he seemed to enjoy touching it and massaging it into other parts of me. Everything he did was exciting beyond words. I found myself looking into his eyes, waiting for the catch, waiting for him to reveal that I’d fallen into his cruel trap and that I’d failed my interview—but he looked back at me with such profound gentleness. To be honest, there wasn’t a single part of me which was able to fight it. I just caved into my base desires. We locked eyes again and again and I felt my desire reflected in his face. He squirted some sort of oil into his hand and then rubbed it into my dick. The sensation was remarkable—the inside of his fist just slid up and down the shaft. I had no idea that anything could feel that good. He tightened his grip and I felt my body quivering and then springing into life. It was as though he were performing some dark kind of magic on me. His strokes got faster and faster and then I felt one of his fingers entering my hole. I suddenly lost track of everything. My head was spinning. I started murmuring. Instinctively, I knew something was going to happen to me. I could feel it building. I tried to fight it, but it was inevitable. I felt my legs spontaneously parting. I had this unbelievable desire to spread them wider and wider as the feelings intensified. He moved behind the chair and untied my hands. As soon as they were released, I found my hand moving towards my penis, wanting to see if my touch down there was as beautiful as his. He pulled one of my legs up into his lap—spreading my legs wider than I’d ever thought possible. I started to rub myself. It felt good. I pumped it harder and faster, looking into his eyes, seeing his beauty, his authority, his lust for me. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-covenant-apprentice-shepard-chapter-5.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0073/0.1699454545.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 5 It feels like forever since I arrived here. I was terrified, excited, and utterly naive. I had no idea what was coming my way and how wide my eyes were about to be opened. I’m told that the covenant is one of the last rituals in an apprenticeship. Within months it would all be over, and who knows where destiny would take me. If I’ve learned nothing else here, however, it’s that I should never fear the future. The future is where exciting memories are made. I was pleased to discover that Master Figata and Master Weston had been selected to oversee the ceremony. I had grown attached to both men during my time here. They were jointly responsible for initiating me into an infinite world of sexual gratification and I therefore owed so much to them. One of the chamber servants provided me with a flimsy white ceremonial gown to wear. It was made from a multi-pleated length of fabric which looked like a complicated piece of origami. It took the longest time to work out how I was meant to wear it and, despite it being made from vast amounts of material, when I finally managed to get it on correctly, I realized how little of my body it was covering. I was instructed to crawl into the room, which was light and airy and lined with billowing curtains. They didn’t look too dissimilar from the gown I was wearing. Master Figata was sitting on a soft, bed-like bench in the center of the room, decked out all smart in a well-fitting, white suit and tie, legs suggestively parted. Master Weston was standing, somewhat aloofly, at the back of the space. I felt a flutter of nerves; a sensation I’ve learned to enjoy because it means my body is subconsciously preparing itself to take a dive into the unknown. All apprentices are encouraged to read as much material as they can about the covenant ritual. It is essentially an expression of subservience to the brotherhood, one which represents an apprentice’s absolute commitment to The Order. As such, it’s considered the most solemn, mystical and important of all the ceremonies. One of the books I read described it as quasi-religious, referencing Mary Magdalene washing Jesus’ feet with her hair. It is certainly true that an apprentice must start by gently washing his master’s feet with a cloth. I’ve never understood the fascination that some people have with feet, but I was surprised by how exciting I found it in reality. I think the silence in the space really enhanced the experience. I could hear a distant ticking clock and the soft, involuntary sighs that Master Figata made as he breathed out. The gentle rustle my cloth made as I ran it up and down the soles of the master’s feet made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. I tried to make the experience as seductive and erotic as I could. I wanted him to want me. Before long, I was ordered to stand up. Master Figata moved in front of me and gently ran his giant hands over my shoulders, and over the flesh on my upper chest, which had been exposed by the cut of the gown. I instantly felt my heart thumping with excitement as I looked into his wise eyes and caught a glimpse of sexual intent flashing from within. He turned me around and continued to touch me, pausing only to remove his suit jacket. The gown I was wearing was held together by a single bow of fabric, which he very casually undid, causing the whole thing to billow to the ground, leaving me entirely naked, my dick twitching with adrenalised anticipation. He commanded me to get onto the bed, which was covered entirely in white sheets with a single, deep red blanket on the top. It was the only splash of color in an otherwise gleaming, white landscape. A reminder, perhaps, that though we like to think of ourselves as pure, we’re all periodically drawn in by carnal temptation. I squatted on all fours and presented my ass to him as dutifully as I could. I could hear the swishing of him undoing his shirt cuffs and removing his tie, and then I sensed him kneeling down behind me. Of course I knew what was coming. Before long I would feel the overwhelming sensation of his tongue sliding between my ass cheeks and into my hole. For the next few blissful minutes I would enter an almost hypnotic trance as my body responded to every flicker, flutter and thrust of his mouth, lips and tongue. By the time he was done, my entire being would have yielded to him, desperate to feel his dick inside me. And so it came to pass, but with even more intensity than I’d expected. I looked across at Master Weston, still standing in the corner of the room, suddenly remembering every last beautiful detail of my first encounter with him, transported to the moment that he finally relieved me of my innocence. My attention returned to Master Figata. I was excited at the prospect of finally taking his dick. Our moment of intimacy was the first I'd ever experienced with a man, but it did not lead to penetrative sex. Of course, I’ve fantasized ever since about how it might have felt, wondering if I would ever get to experience it in reality. And now suddenly, all of those dreams were coming true. He stood up and ordered me to turn and face him. I glanced down and saw the outline of his big dick pressing against the tight fabric of his suit pants. He unzipped his fly, then pushed his groin towards my mouth. I eagerly set to work, taking great gulps of the musky, manly smell between his legs while using my mouth to ensure that his amazing member stood proudly to attention. It’s impossible to describe how much I wanted him, how desperate I was to please him and how keenly I understood that he was my master. Figata then pushed me back down onto the bed and continued to eat me out. I found myself glancing back towards Master Weston, who was now rubbing his crotch, plainly turned on by what he was witnessing. I looked into his eyes and he smiled at me. At that moment I felt a deep-seated urge to serve him as well. Then Master Figata stood behind me, dropped his trunks and pushed himself into me. A twinge of discomfort instantly gave way to a feeling of calmness. It sounds crazy, but I suddenly felt complete. I looked up at Master Weston who’d approached the bed and was kneeling on it. His groin was now less than a couple of feet away from me. Master Figata fucked me with deep, gliding, thrilling strokes, continually varying the pace to keep me on my toes. I was helpless, helpless to do anything other than groan and pant in response to his grinding. It was impossible not to stare into Weston’s eyes, willing him to remember the magic of our encounters. Weston reached out and held me by my chin, pushing his thumb into my mouth, which I hungrily sucked. Time seemed to stand still as I became lost in his eyes. Then he leant forward and pushed his mouth against mine and we kissed with such profound passion. We kissed as equals, sharing our mutual love of the brotherhood. Weston was my sire. Master Figata then ordered me onto my back and Weston held my legs up as Figata penetrated me, staring down into my eyes, a look of concentration and dogged conviction plastered across his face. Then he began to kiss me and I felt my allegiance switching once again to him. Perhaps my destiny was to serve him instead? Perhaps it was to serve them both? Perhaps they merely represented The Order, and it ultimately didn’t matter which master I was in love with at any given moment. Figata’s strokes intensified and he started to grunt and groan, plainly ramping himself up towards a release. He pulled out and immediately shot his load, semen pouring out of the tip of his dick and rolling down onto my thighs. Seconds later he pushed himself back into me again. As he pulled out, he came for a second time. The semen was still rolling out of his dick as he left the room. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0073.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0073/0.1699454545.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 5 It feels like forever since I arrived here. I was terrified, excited, and utterly naive. I had no idea what was coming my way and how wide my eyes were about to be opened. I’m told that the covenant is one of the last rituals in an apprenticeship. Within months it would all be over, and who knows where destiny would take me. If I’ve learned nothing else here, however, it’s that I should never fear the future. The future is where exciting memories are made. I was pleased to discover that Master Figata and Master Weston had been selected to oversee the ceremony. I had grown attached to both men during my time here. They were jointly responsible for initiating me into an infinite world of sexual gratification and I therefore owed so much to them. One of the chamber servants provided me with a flimsy white ceremonial gown to wear. It was made from a multi-pleated length of fabric which looked like a complicated piece of origami. It took the longest time to work out how I was meant to wear it and, despite it being made from vast amounts of material, when I finally managed to get it on correctly, I realized how little of my body it was covering. I was instructed to crawl into the room, which was light and airy and lined with billowing curtains. They didn’t look too dissimilar from the gown I was wearing. Master Figata was sitting on a soft, bed-like bench in the center of the room, decked out all smart in a well-fitting, white suit and tie, legs suggestively parted. Master Weston was standing, somewhat aloofly, at the back of the space. I felt a flutter of nerves; a sensation I’ve learned to enjoy because it means my body is subconsciously preparing itself to take a dive into the unknown. All apprentices are encouraged to read as much material as they can about the covenant ritual. It is essentially an expression of subservience to the brotherhood, one which represents an apprentice’s absolute commitment to The Order. As such, it’s considered the most solemn, mystical and important of all the ceremonies. One of the books I read described it as quasi-religious, referencing Mary Magdalene washing Jesus’ feet with her hair. It is certainly true that an apprentice must start by gently washing his master’s feet with a cloth. I’ve never understood the fascination that some people have with feet, but I was surprised by how exciting I found it in reality. I think the silence in the space really enhanced the experience. I could hear a distant ticking clock and the soft, involuntary sighs that Master Figata made as he breathed out. The gentle rustle my cloth made as I ran it up and down the soles of the master’s feet made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. I tried to make the experience as seductive and erotic as I could. I wanted him to want me. Before long, I was ordered to stand up. Master Figata moved in front of me and gently ran his giant hands over my shoulders, and over the flesh on my upper chest, which had been exposed by the cut of the gown. I instantly felt my heart thumping with excitement as I looked into his wise eyes and caught a glimpse of sexual intent flashing from within. He turned me around and continued to touch me, pausing only to remove his suit jacket. The gown I was wearing was held together by a single bow of fabric, which he very casually undid, causing the whole thing to billow to the ground, leaving me entirely naked, my dick twitching with adrenalised anticipation. He commanded me to get onto the bed, which was covered entirely in white sheets with a single, deep red blanket on the top. It was the only splash of color in an otherwise gleaming, white landscape. A reminder, perhaps, that though we like to think of ourselves as pure, we’re all periodically drawn in by carnal temptation. I squatted on all fours and presented my ass to him as dutifully as I could. I could hear the swishing of him undoing his shirt cuffs and removing his tie, and then I sensed him kneeling down behind me. Of course I knew what was coming. Before long I would feel the overwhelming sensation of his tongue sliding between my ass cheeks and into my hole. For the next few blissful minutes I would enter an almost hypnotic trance as my body responded to every flicker, flutter and thrust of his mouth, lips and tongue. By the time he was done, my entire being would have yielded to him, desperate to feel his dick inside me. And so it came to pass, but with even more intensity than I’d expected. I looked across at Master Weston, still standing in the corner of the room, suddenly remembering every last beautiful detail of my first encounter with him, transported to the moment that he finally relieved me of my innocence. My attention returned to Master Figata. I was excited at the prospect of finally taking his dick. Our moment of intimacy was the first I'd ever experienced with a man, but it did not lead to penetrative sex. Of course, I’ve fantasized ever since about how it might have felt, wondering if I would ever get to experience it in reality. And now suddenly, all of those dreams were coming true. He stood up and ordered me to turn and face him. I glanced down and saw the outline of his big dick pressing against the tight fabric of his suit pants. He unzipped his fly, then pushed his groin towards my mouth. I eagerly set to work, taking great gulps of the musky, manly smell between his legs while using my mouth to ensure that his amazing member stood proudly to attention. It’s impossible to describe how much I wanted him, how desperate I was to please him and how keenly I understood that he was my master. Figata then pushed me back down onto the bed and continued to eat me out. I found myself glancing back towards Master Weston, who was now rubbing his crotch, plainly turned on by what he was witnessing. I looked into his eyes and he smiled at me. At that moment I felt a deep-seated urge to serve him as well. Then Master Figata stood behind me, dropped his trunks and pushed himself into me. A twinge of discomfort instantly gave way to a feeling of calmness. It sounds crazy, but I suddenly felt complete. I looked up at Master Weston who’d approached the bed and was kneeling on it. His groin was now less than a couple of feet away from me. Master Figata fucked me with deep, gliding, thrilling strokes, continually varying the pace to keep me on my toes. I was helpless, helpless to do anything other than groan and pant in response to his grinding. It was impossible not to stare into Weston’s eyes, willing him to remember the magic of our encounters. Weston reached out and held me by my chin, pushing his thumb into my mouth, which I hungrily sucked. Time seemed to stand still as I became lost in his eyes. Then he leant forward and pushed his mouth against mine and we kissed with such profound passion. We kissed as equals, sharing our mutual love of the brotherhood. Weston was my sire. Master Figata then ordered me onto my back and Weston held my legs up as Figata penetrated me, staring down into my eyes, a look of concentration and dogged conviction plastered across his face. Then he began to kiss me and I felt my allegiance switching once again to him. Perhaps my destiny was to serve him instead? Perhaps it was to serve them both? Perhaps they merely represented The Order, and it ultimately didn’t matter which master I was in love with at any given moment. Figata’s strokes intensified and he started to grunt and groan, plainly ramping himself up towards a release. He pulled out and immediately shot his load, semen pouring out of the tip of his dick and rolling down onto my thighs. Seconds later he pushed himself back into me again. As he pulled out, he came for a second time. The semen was still rolling out of his dick as he left the room. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/atonement-apprentice-land-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0072/0.1698328206.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 4 I’ve taken a keen interest in Apprentice Land ever since his arrival. I could tell from the moment I saw him that he was special. Pale-skinned, red-cheeked, well-mannered, compliant and always impeccably turned out, he’s been a joy to mentor. His atonement ceremony promised to be memorable. The other Masters were lining up to oversee it, but in the end Master Weston and Master Figata’s seniority won out. Having single-handedly brought the boy this far, I was slightly irritated that Master Weston was given the honor of leading the proceedings. I find it difficult to play second-fiddle to anyone, even those who outrank me. As the boy walked nervously into the darkened chamber, I felt an overwhelming sense of frustration. He looked so cute all dressed up in his sexy little shirt and tie that the idea of not being able to sink my big dick into him again felt almost cruel. He stood in front of us shaking, head lowered. He instinctively knew that this ritual would end with his punishment. Master Weston ordered Master Figata and me to remove the cloth which was covering the bench in the middle of the room. It’s always a great privilege to watch the look on a boy’s face when he realizes what's underneath. Dildos (or pegs, as we call them) of increasing sizes are attached to the bench along its length. The penny often takes a while to drop, but usually within a few seconds the boys would realize they are going to be required to ride the dildos, one by one, starting with the smallest and slowly working their way up to the last. The entire ritual is set up to push a boy to his absolute limits. It’s a vital part of his training. Some boys try to take it nonchalantly. Others simply go pale, instinctively concluding that the exercise is almost certain to end in failure! Master Figata was given the task of preparing the boy. He’s a tall man and he towered over Apprentice Land, slowly and sensually removing the boy’s clothes starting with the tie. I’ll confess: it was a deeply erotic sight. I’d always had a soft spot for Master Figata. He epitomized authority and masculinity. Watching him at work was a privilege and it was unsurprising that the boy responded so well to the touch. Master Figata then oiled the boy up, making his pale, naked flesh almost shimmer in the candlelight. I longed to slide my hands across the Apprentice’s torso and glide my dick over to those hot ass cheeks, but my duty that day was merely to observe. Figata finished his work and sat down, leaving the boy’s dick as hard as a rock. Master Weston instructed Apprentice Land to then stand at the head of the table before ordering him to lower himself down onto the smallest of the pegs, which had been pre-lubed. The boy did as told. It was immediately clear that he was deriving a great deal of pleasure from the peg. He stared into Master Weston’s face as he rode it. The young Apprentice made his way along the line of pegs, moaning with just a little more intensity every time he lowered himself onto one of a larger size. Master Figata occasionally felt obliged to assist the boy by pushing down on his shoulders. The boy continued to stare into Master Weston’s eyes, losing himself in the commands, plainly imagining he was riding the Master’s dick. The second-to-last peg is noticeably larger. Taking it requires courage, tenacity and very deep breathing. Apprentice Land lowered himself down and the peg slowly disappeared into his ass. He made a low, long, hollow sound as it tore into him, but he was determined to take it and his rock-hard dick told us that he was finding the experience enthralling. His eyes rolled back in his head and his face flushed bright red as waves of lustful energy surged through his body. I prepared the final peg, which was fat and round. It’s very differently shaped to the others and it’s one which no boy has yet managed to take. I was impressed that Apprentice Land even tried. And boy did he make a really good shot of it, splaying open his hole in an almost desperate attempt to get the peg inside him. For a split second I thought he was going to succeed… but it defeated him, just as it defeated every Apprentice who’s attempted to take it. Master Weston suddenly stood up—quite threateningly I felt—and removed his jacket, intimidating the nervous boy with his impressive height and bulk. Master Weston began to remove his clothes, never taking his eyes off the Apprentice. Master Weston then ordered the boy to turn around and squat over the table. Moments later, the Master pulled his big, thick dick out and casually thrust it, raw, into the Apprentice’s ass. Within seconds he was fucking Apprentice Land with deep, fast strokes and the boy was moaning and gasping in a trance. I wanted to be the one penetrating that beautiful butt. That said, I admit that Master Weston looked pretty awesome as he banged the boy, his big mature nipples bursting invitingly out of the thick wiry hair on his stocky chest. Master Figata stood, unzipped his trousers and fed his dick into the boy’s mouth. The boy sucked him as well as anyone could who’s being rutted frantically from behind by a horny, powerful ape of a man. Master Figata slowly undressed as the boy continued to suck him. It was clear that Master Figata was taking great delight in watching Master Weston wreck the Apprentice’s hole. Master Figata periodically leaned over to squeeze the hung Master’s huge nipples. Master Weston suddenly nutted very deep inside the boy, filling him with several huge rounds of the slippery stuff. As he pulled out, it squirted out with force. Apprentice Land then started to jerk himself and exploded all over one of the pegs, which, it struck me, would make an excellent form of lubrication for the next boy! It was a very beautiful moment, which capped off a textbook ceremony. This tenacious, handsome, brave boy is destined for greatness and I am only sorry that I’m unlikely to be able to play an active part in his ongoing development. I begrudgingly acknowledge, however, that he’s in a safe and sexy pair of hands. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0072.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0072/0.1698328206.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 4 I’ve taken a keen interest in Apprentice Land ever since his arrival. I could tell from the moment I saw him that he was special. Pale-skinned, red-cheeked, well-mannered, compliant and always impeccably turned out, he’s been a joy to mentor. His atonement ceremony promised to be memorable. The other Masters were lining up to oversee it, but in the end Master Weston and Master Figata’s seniority won out. Having single-handedly brought the boy this far, I was slightly irritated that Master Weston was given the honor of leading the proceedings. I find it difficult to play second-fiddle to anyone, even those who outrank me. As the boy walked nervously into the darkened chamber, I felt an overwhelming sense of frustration. He looked so cute all dressed up in his sexy little shirt and tie that the idea of not being able to sink my big dick into him again felt almost cruel. He stood in front of us shaking, head lowered. He instinctively knew that this ritual would end with his punishment. Master Weston ordered Master Figata and me to remove the cloth which was covering the bench in the middle of the room. It’s always a great privilege to watch the look on a boy’s face when he realizes what's underneath. Dildos (or pegs, as we call them) of increasing sizes are attached to the bench along its length. The penny often takes a while to drop, but usually within a few seconds the boys would realize they are going to be required to ride the dildos, one by one, starting with the smallest and slowly working their way up to the last. The entire ritual is set up to push a boy to his absolute limits. It’s a vital part of his training. Some boys try to take it nonchalantly. Others simply go pale, instinctively concluding that the exercise is almost certain to end in failure! Master Figata was given the task of preparing the boy. He’s a tall man and he towered over Apprentice Land, slowly and sensually removing the boy’s clothes starting with the tie. I’ll confess: it was a deeply erotic sight. I’d always had a soft spot for Master Figata. He epitomized authority and masculinity. Watching him at work was a privilege and it was unsurprising that the boy responded so well to the touch. Master Figata then oiled the boy up, making his pale, naked flesh almost shimmer in the candlelight. I longed to slide my hands across the Apprentice’s torso and glide my dick over to those hot ass cheeks, but my duty that day was merely to observe. Figata finished his work and sat down, leaving the boy’s dick as hard as a rock. Master Weston instructed Apprentice Land to then stand at the head of the table before ordering him to lower himself down onto the smallest of the pegs, which had been pre-lubed. The boy did as told. It was immediately clear that he was deriving a great deal of pleasure from the peg. He stared into Master Weston’s face as he rode it. The young Apprentice made his way along the line of pegs, moaning with just a little more intensity every time he lowered himself onto one of a larger size. Master Figata occasionally felt obliged to assist the boy by pushing down on his shoulders. The boy continued to stare into Master Weston’s eyes, losing himself in the commands, plainly imagining he was riding the Master’s dick. The second-to-last peg is noticeably larger. Taking it requires courage, tenacity and very deep breathing. Apprentice Land lowered himself down and the peg slowly disappeared into his ass. He made a low, long, hollow sound as it tore into him, but he was determined to take it and his rock-hard dick told us that he was finding the experience enthralling. His eyes rolled back in his head and his face flushed bright red as waves of lustful energy surged through his body. I prepared the final peg, which was fat and round. It’s very differently shaped to the others and it’s one which no boy has yet managed to take. I was impressed that Apprentice Land even tried. And boy did he make a really good shot of it, splaying open his hole in an almost desperate attempt to get the peg inside him. For a split second I thought he was going to succeed… but it defeated him, just as it defeated every Apprentice who’s attempted to take it. Master Weston suddenly stood up—quite threateningly I felt—and removed his jacket, intimidating the nervous boy with his impressive height and bulk. Master Weston began to remove his clothes, never taking his eyes off the Apprentice. Master Weston then ordered the boy to turn around and squat over the table. Moments later, the Master pulled his big, thick dick out and casually thrust it, raw, into the Apprentice’s ass. Within seconds he was fucking Apprentice Land with deep, fast strokes and the boy was moaning and gasping in a trance. I wanted to be the one penetrating that beautiful butt. That said, I admit that Master Weston looked pretty awesome as he banged the boy, his big mature nipples bursting invitingly out of the thick wiry hair on his stocky chest. Master Figata stood, unzipped his trousers and fed his dick into the boy’s mouth. The boy sucked him as well as anyone could who’s being rutted frantically from behind by a horny, powerful ape of a man. Master Figata slowly undressed as the boy continued to suck him. It was clear that Master Figata was taking great delight in watching Master Weston wreck the Apprentice’s hole. Master Figata periodically leaned over to squeeze the hung Master’s huge nipples. Master Weston suddenly nutted very deep inside the boy, filling him with several huge rounds of the slippery stuff. As he pulled out, it squirted out with force. Apprentice Land then started to jerk himself and exploded all over one of the pegs, which, it struck me, would make an excellent form of lubrication for the next boy! It was a very beautiful moment, which capped off a textbook ceremony. This tenacious, handsome, brave boy is destined for greatness and I am only sorry that I’m unlikely to be able to play an active part in his ongoing development. I begrudgingly acknowledge, however, that he’s in a safe and sexy pair of hands. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/anointing-apprentice-tate-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0071/0.1697168231.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 4 Apprentice Tate’s reputation precedes him. He’s a wild child who requires very careful handling, but if one is patient and firm, the results can be spectacular. When the creases of his arrogant youthfulness are finally ironed out, it’s thought among the masters, this Apprentice is destined for great things. Over the past few months, the general consensus is that he’s turned a corner and has started to take his Apprentice role seriously. He’s certainly one of the most handsome boys that has passed through The Order, so when I was called to oversee his anointing, I felt a genuine rush of excitement. Anointing a young man is a most profoundly sensual experience. I love the sensation of warm oil dripping from my fingertips, and the deep eroticism associated with running it enticingly across a boy’s forehead and over his lips. I’m always excited by the way that an Apprentice shivers as I work my slippery hands down his soft body, whispering gently in his ear until he’s rock-hard and throbbing with nervous, lust-fuelled desire. What made the seduction of Apprentice Tate even more rewarding, however, was the looks of pure desire he was throwing me throughout the ritual. Those part-innocent, part-all-knowing rich, blue eyes were making it absolutely clear that he intended to yield to me in a spectacular manner. I found myself falling to my knees and tenderly kissing the tip of his swollen penis. It rapidly made its way into my mouth and my lips were soon sliding up and down its shaft. I flung my suit jacket off and undid my tie and shirt, never taking my eyes off the boy, whose face reddened uncontrollably as beads of sweat began to prickle on his forehead. I pulled him into me and teased him with my lips for some time. He held his breath in anticipation, knowing that the kiss he wanted so badly could only be initiated by his Master. They say the best things come to those who wait, and by God were his lips worth waiting for: cool, soft, puckered. We kissed with passion previously unknown to us both. At that moment I doubt either of us could have imagined wanting anything more. I ordered him to get down onto all fours as I slowly unbuckled my belt and lowered my pants. I gave him a stern look which reminded him I was in control and that he’d be required to submit fully to me. I squatted behind him and languidly ran my hand up and down his back before turning my attention to his peachy little ass. My tongue felt so good gliding over his tight butt. The boy has one of the prettiest holes I’ve ever encountered. I couldn’t wait to get inside it. I asked if he was ready for me to press forward and received an affirmative so immediately that it felt like it was reflexive. I lined myself up against him and pushed my bare cock deep into his quivering body. His ass twitched repeatedly as I fucked it. He gripped my cock with his internal muscles, sending ripples of pure pleasure up and down the shaft. I got really deep and started to bang him with considerable force before calming things down to keep him very firmly on his toes. I ordered him onto his back so that I could stare into his beautiful face as I rutted the fuck out of him. I wrapped my hand around his throat and pounded him with force, constantly wondering how long I was gonna be able to last, feeling the semen rising steadily in my balls. I needed to cum inside him. Eventually, I exploded with the force of an atom bomb. I felt my load gushing into him, filling every last crevice. It’s difficult to imagine how an encounter could have been any more thrilling and I look forward with great excitement to taking him even further… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0071.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0071/0.1697168231.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 4 Apprentice Tate’s reputation precedes him. He’s a wild child who requires very careful handling, but if one is patient and firm, the results can be spectacular. When the creases of his arrogant youthfulness are finally ironed out, it’s thought among the masters, this Apprentice is destined for great things. Over the past few months, the general consensus is that he’s turned a corner and has started to take his Apprentice role seriously. He’s certainly one of the most handsome boys that has passed through The Order, so when I was called to oversee his anointing, I felt a genuine rush of excitement. Anointing a young man is a most profoundly sensual experience. I love the sensation of warm oil dripping from my fingertips, and the deep eroticism associated with running it enticingly across a boy’s forehead and over his lips. I’m always excited by the way that an Apprentice shivers as I work my slippery hands down his soft body, whispering gently in his ear until he’s rock-hard and throbbing with nervous, lust-fuelled desire. What made the seduction of Apprentice Tate even more rewarding, however, was the looks of pure desire he was throwing me throughout the ritual. Those part-innocent, part-all-knowing rich, blue eyes were making it absolutely clear that he intended to yield to me in a spectacular manner. I found myself falling to my knees and tenderly kissing the tip of his swollen penis. It rapidly made its way into my mouth and my lips were soon sliding up and down its shaft. I flung my suit jacket off and undid my tie and shirt, never taking my eyes off the boy, whose face reddened uncontrollably as beads of sweat began to prickle on his forehead. I pulled him into me and teased him with my lips for some time. He held his breath in anticipation, knowing that the kiss he wanted so badly could only be initiated by his Master. They say the best things come to those who wait, and by God were his lips worth waiting for: cool, soft, puckered. We kissed with passion previously unknown to us both. At that moment I doubt either of us could have imagined wanting anything more. I ordered him to get down onto all fours as I slowly unbuckled my belt and lowered my pants. I gave him a stern look which reminded him I was in control and that he’d be required to submit fully to me. I squatted behind him and languidly ran my hand up and down his back before turning my attention to his peachy little ass. My tongue felt so good gliding over his tight butt. The boy has one of the prettiest holes I’ve ever encountered. I couldn’t wait to get inside it. I asked if he was ready for me to press forward and received an affirmative so immediately that it felt like it was reflexive. I lined myself up against him and pushed my bare cock deep into his quivering body. His ass twitched repeatedly as I fucked it. He gripped my cock with his internal muscles, sending ripples of pure pleasure up and down the shaft. I got really deep and started to bang him with considerable force before calming things down to keep him very firmly on his toes. I ordered him onto his back so that I could stare into his beautiful face as I rutted the fuck out of him. I wrapped my hand around his throat and pounded him with force, constantly wondering how long I was gonna be able to last, feeling the semen rising steadily in my balls. I needed to cum inside him. Eventually, I exploded with the force of an atom bomb. I felt my load gushing into him, filling every last crevice. It’s difficult to imagine how an encounter could have been any more thrilling and I look forward with great excitement to taking him even further… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/atonement-apprentice-shepard-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0070/0.1695913525.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 4 When they informed me that I’d been called to attend my Atonement Ceremony, I felt confused. Atonement means just one thing to me, and that’s the acknowledgement of sin. I mean, I know we’re all sinners. I’ve read the Bible. I’ve heard the people with megaphones on street corners. But within the context of this order, the word made no sense to me. Since arriving here I’ve done nothing but try to be a better version of myself. I’ve worked hard. I’ve certainly always presented myself as positively as possible. What was I actually atoning for? More upsetting was the knowledge that my ceremony was to be overseen by Master Snow. To be honest, I was rather hoping to spend more time with Master Weston. I kinda thought—or maybe hoped—that we had something going. And then it struck me… Perhaps I was atoning for my interest in him? I’ll confess to having repeatedly pleasured myself while thinking about him. I’ve also fairly regularly found myself hanging around in places where I know he’ll be, really just to catch his eye. Perhaps the truth is that I’ve embarrassed Master Weston in some way? That is a sin of sorts, isn’t it? The ceremonial room was in a different wing of the complex, one which I’d never been given permission to enter. I was escorted there by one of the chamber servants who didn’t seem to want to speak that much. Our feet echoed loudly as we walked down the darkened corridor; I felt increasingly uneasy. The servant stopped outside a large, ornately carved, wooden door and told me, rather sternly, to wait until I was summoned. Then he vanished into the darkness. I must have waited for at least five minutes, heart pounding in my ears, before hearing my name being called from inside… I entered, expecting the place to be clean and blindingly white like the other ceremonial rooms, but this one was quite different: This room was filled with flickering, guttering candles, and so dark I had no idea how big it was. It felt like some sort of temple and in the middle of the space there was a long, low table with a black silk sheet stretched over it. As my eyes became accustomed to the darkness, I noticed Master Snow sitting in a suit and tie at the head of the table. Two other Masters were also present: Master Figata, and… yes! Master Weston. My heart, of course, leapt. It was exciting to see him there; maybe I hadn’t embarrassed him after all. I turned and looked at him, expecting a smile of encouragement or at least some sort of acknowledgement, but he looked straight through me, like he didn’t know me. My instinct was to style it out; to stand upright, affecting an air of casual confidence, like I didn’t care what he thought. This approach proved worthless rather severely when Master Snow instructed the other Masters to prepare the table. They pulled away the silk fabric to reveal what can only be described as a series of dildos of increasing sizes attached to the table top. I didn’t know what was about to happen, but it certainly made me nervous. Snow then instructed Master Weston to prepare me. Time froze as the man I’d become so attached to stood up and walked over to me, undoing my tie with a distant, dispassionate look in his eye. I felt rejected, but there was no way I was going to show it. If Master Weston was no longer interested in me, I’d simply make him aware of what he was missing by totally nailing whatever crazy challenge was heading my way. Weston stood behind me and undressed me slowly. I didn’t allow myself to feel intimidated. I know I have a body which men want to see. In fact, I’ve worked very hard to make sure this is the case. I remained stoic and proud, even as Weston fetched a silver tray with oil dispensers on it. I started to realize the nature of the challenge I was about to endure, and tried not to let that fact show on my face… I know Master Weston enjoyed rubbing the oils into my body but I remained aloof. There was no way I was going to give him the benefit of seeing a chink in my armor. I knew my duty was to lower my ass down onto the first of the pegs, and I did so as unflinchingly as possible. It actually felt rather good, and so I rode it, defiantly staring Weston in the face before deliberately turning my full attention to Master Snow, who instructed me to continue to the next peg. This one was bigger, and it certainly made me groan. I stared Master Snow in the face. I don’t really understand what happened, but in that very instant I felt a rush of insane sexual excitement. I knew I wanted Master Snow. The thought hit me like a thunder bolt—it was a visceral desire which blind-sided me. I found myself staring at him, watching him arrogantly sitting with his legs parted, and I rode that peg imagining I was riding him. The third peg was a little more problematic, but I managed it well enough, even though it sent shivers through me. At one point I felt Master Weston’s hand on my shoulder. I figured he was trying to be reassuring or caring, but then I realized he was pushing me down further onto the peg so my ass would take the entire thing. Master Snow asked if I was ready for the next peg. It seemed considerably wider than the one I was riding, but I knew I’d be able to take it. I was right—it took a lot of will-power and it hurt like hell, but I succeeded and I knew Master Snow was impressed. He asked if I thought I could keep going onto the penultimate peg and I nodded, despite not being entirely convinced myself… This next peg was considerably larger and the moment I started to lower myself onto it, I felt a crashing sense of empending failure. I am, however, proud to say that I pursued the mission, even though every last part of me was screaming not to do it. I pushed myself down onto the peg, shaking uncontrollably and feeling like my butt was being torn apart by some sort of bizarre self-inflicted wound. The sensation was beyond intense. It was like nothing I’ve ever experienced. It was almost as though my body were shutting down. There was one more peg. It was wide and not at all penis-shaped. My own dick was plainly up for the challenge—I’ve seldom been so hard—but my brain knew it was going to be impossible. I shuffled along the table and hovered over it, taking a deep breath before tentatively dropping down. I was desperately willing my hole to expand and take it, but try as I might, it just wasn’t happening. I had to acknowledge defeat, and embrace the notion that consequences were undoubtedly heading my way. Master Snow then informed me that I now need to prove my worthiness through sacrifice. His words freaked me out, but I remained as calm as I could. Before I’d had time to process what was happening, he’d stood up and was running his thumbs over my nipples. He undid his tie and I felt my dick bouncing and dripping with pre-cum. I was nervous as all hell, but I have never felt such excitement. He pulled down his suit pants, exposing his enormous penis, which tented obscenely in his semi-transparent garment. I had seldom seen a more beautiful thing. He instructed me to turn around and bend over and I heard the sound of him lowering his underwear and squirting oil onto his dick. He wasted no time whatsoever, slowly, but very surely, pushing his big dick into me until I thought I was going to explode. It made me yell out loud in a mixture of shock and pure ecstatic desire. He brought his leg up onto the table, wrapping his thigh around mine. I knew at that point that I wanted Master Snow more than I’ve wanted anyone or anything in my life. It sounds bizarre, but I knew he held the key which would unlock the next exciting chapter in my journey of discovery. He fucked me mercilessly—and I never wanted it to stop. Each stroke was majestic and magical, amazing and animalistic. His dick hit places inside me that I never knew existed. I couldn’t even bring myself to look at Master Weston. My desire for him was a thing of the past. I just wanted Snow. From now on I was his and his only. He stood me up and really hammered me. So fast. So hard. So rhythmic. He slammed his entire body into me until it was all I could do to keep myself standing upright. Then he pulled out of me and started to grunt. I felt his semen spraying up my back—all the way to my neck. It must have been the most impressive sight imaginable and I was so pleased that I’d triggered such an intense reaction from him. He pushed himself back into me and I jerked myself like a crazy person as his twitching dick continued to fill me with tiny droplets of cum. I exploded everywhere—all over the table—all over the dildos. His dick literally pumped the semen out of my body. Then, as he kissed me with breathtaking passion, I knew I was hooked. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0070.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0070/0.1695913525.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 4 When they informed me that I’d been called to attend my Atonement Ceremony, I felt confused. Atonement means just one thing to me, and that’s the acknowledgement of sin. I mean, I know we’re all sinners. I’ve read the Bible. I’ve heard the people with megaphones on street corners. But within the context of this order, the word made no sense to me. Since arriving here I’ve done nothing but try to be a better version of myself. I’ve worked hard. I’ve certainly always presented myself as positively as possible. What was I actually atoning for? More upsetting was the knowledge that my ceremony was to be overseen by Master Snow. To be honest, I was rather hoping to spend more time with Master Weston. I kinda thought—or maybe hoped—that we had something going. And then it struck me… Perhaps I was atoning for my interest in him? I’ll confess to having repeatedly pleasured myself while thinking about him. I’ve also fairly regularly found myself hanging around in places where I know he’ll be, really just to catch his eye. Perhaps the truth is that I’ve embarrassed Master Weston in some way? That is a sin of sorts, isn’t it? The ceremonial room was in a different wing of the complex, one which I’d never been given permission to enter. I was escorted there by one of the chamber servants who didn’t seem to want to speak that much. Our feet echoed loudly as we walked down the darkened corridor; I felt increasingly uneasy. The servant stopped outside a large, ornately carved, wooden door and told me, rather sternly, to wait until I was summoned. Then he vanished into the darkness. I must have waited for at least five minutes, heart pounding in my ears, before hearing my name being called from inside… I entered, expecting the place to be clean and blindingly white like the other ceremonial rooms, but this one was quite different: This room was filled with flickering, guttering candles, and so dark I had no idea how big it was. It felt like some sort of temple and in the middle of the space there was a long, low table with a black silk sheet stretched over it. As my eyes became accustomed to the darkness, I noticed Master Snow sitting in a suit and tie at the head of the table. Two other Masters were also present: Master Figata, and… yes! Master Weston. My heart, of course, leapt. It was exciting to see him there; maybe I hadn’t embarrassed him after all. I turned and looked at him, expecting a smile of encouragement or at least some sort of acknowledgement, but he looked straight through me, like he didn’t know me. My instinct was to style it out; to stand upright, affecting an air of casual confidence, like I didn’t care what he thought. This approach proved worthless rather severely when Master Snow instructed the other Masters to prepare the table. They pulled away the silk fabric to reveal what can only be described as a series of dildos of increasing sizes attached to the table top. I didn’t know what was about to happen, but it certainly made me nervous. Snow then instructed Master Weston to prepare me. Time froze as the man I’d become so attached to stood up and walked over to me, undoing my tie with a distant, dispassionate look in his eye. I felt rejected, but there was no way I was going to show it. If Master Weston was no longer interested in me, I’d simply make him aware of what he was missing by totally nailing whatever crazy challenge was heading my way. Weston stood behind me and undressed me slowly. I didn’t allow myself to feel intimidated. I know I have a body which men want to see. In fact, I’ve worked very hard to make sure this is the case. I remained stoic and proud, even as Weston fetched a silver tray with oil dispensers on it. I started to realize the nature of the challenge I was about to endure, and tried not to let that fact show on my face… I know Master Weston enjoyed rubbing the oils into my body but I remained aloof. There was no way I was going to give him the benefit of seeing a chink in my armor. I knew my duty was to lower my ass down onto the first of the pegs, and I did so as unflinchingly as possible. It actually felt rather good, and so I rode it, defiantly staring Weston in the face before deliberately turning my full attention to Master Snow, who instructed me to continue to the next peg. This one was bigger, and it certainly made me groan. I stared Master Snow in the face. I don’t really understand what happened, but in that very instant I felt a rush of insane sexual excitement. I knew I wanted Master Snow. The thought hit me like a thunder bolt—it was a visceral desire which blind-sided me. I found myself staring at him, watching him arrogantly sitting with his legs parted, and I rode that peg imagining I was riding him. The third peg was a little more problematic, but I managed it well enough, even though it sent shivers through me. At one point I felt Master Weston’s hand on my shoulder. I figured he was trying to be reassuring or caring, but then I realized he was pushing me down further onto the peg so my ass would take the entire thing. Master Snow asked if I was ready for the next peg. It seemed considerably wider than the one I was riding, but I knew I’d be able to take it. I was right—it took a lot of will-power and it hurt like hell, but I succeeded and I knew Master Snow was impressed. He asked if I thought I could keep going onto the penultimate peg and I nodded, despite not being entirely convinced myself… This next peg was considerably larger and the moment I started to lower myself onto it, I felt a crashing sense of empending failure. I am, however, proud to say that I pursued the mission, even though every last part of me was screaming not to do it. I pushed myself down onto the peg, shaking uncontrollably and feeling like my butt was being torn apart by some sort of bizarre self-inflicted wound. The sensation was beyond intense. It was like nothing I’ve ever experienced. It was almost as though my body were shutting down. There was one more peg. It was wide and not at all penis-shaped. My own dick was plainly up for the challenge—I’ve seldom been so hard—but my brain knew it was going to be impossible. I shuffled along the table and hovered over it, taking a deep breath before tentatively dropping down. I was desperately willing my hole to expand and take it, but try as I might, it just wasn’t happening. I had to acknowledge defeat, and embrace the notion that consequences were undoubtedly heading my way. Master Snow then informed me that I now need to prove my worthiness through sacrifice. His words freaked me out, but I remained as calm as I could. Before I’d had time to process what was happening, he’d stood up and was running his thumbs over my nipples. He undid his tie and I felt my dick bouncing and dripping with pre-cum. I was nervous as all hell, but I have never felt such excitement. He pulled down his suit pants, exposing his enormous penis, which tented obscenely in his semi-transparent garment. I had seldom seen a more beautiful thing. He instructed me to turn around and bend over and I heard the sound of him lowering his underwear and squirting oil onto his dick. He wasted no time whatsoever, slowly, but very surely, pushing his big dick into me until I thought I was going to explode. It made me yell out loud in a mixture of shock and pure ecstatic desire. He brought his leg up onto the table, wrapping his thigh around mine. I knew at that point that I wanted Master Snow more than I’ve wanted anyone or anything in my life. It sounds bizarre, but I knew he held the key which would unlock the next exciting chapter in my journey of discovery. He fucked me mercilessly—and I never wanted it to stop. Each stroke was majestic and magical, amazing and animalistic. His dick hit places inside me that I never knew existed. I couldn’t even bring myself to look at Master Weston. My desire for him was a thing of the past. I just wanted Snow. From now on I was his and his only. He stood me up and really hammered me. So fast. So hard. So rhythmic. He slammed his entire body into me until it was all I could do to keep myself standing upright. Then he pulled out of me and started to grunt. I felt his semen spraying up my back—all the way to my neck. It must have been the most impressive sight imaginable and I was so pleased that I’d triggered such an intense reaction from him. He pushed himself back into me and I jerked myself like a crazy person as his twitching dick continued to fill me with tiny droplets of cum. I exploded everywhere—all over the table—all over the dildos. His dick literally pumped the semen out of my body. Then, as he kissed me with breathtaking passion, I knew I was hooked. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-roux-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0069/0.1694713134.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 2 My thoughts were all over the place since meeting with Master Stone. Before I met him, I didn’t know it was possible for a body to experience such intense pleasure. I’d had no comprehension of the concept of yearning; the idea that my body could need something as much as my brain. I had longed, almost desperately, to be summoned by Master Stone again, and, as the days and weeks rolled past without such an invitation, I found myself feeling increasing levels of despondency. He barely looked at me. I saw him smiling at other Apprentices and my heart broke. The deepest and most crushing cut of all was being instructed to attend my calling, not by Master Stone, but by Master Snow. I didn’t know much about Master Snow. I’d seen him around, of course. He’s stupidly handsome but he comes across as aloof, business-like, and a little stern. The moment I saw his name, I felt sad. I spent the days before the meeting trying to come to terms with my loss. I had to accept that what had happened with Master Stone was of no significance to him and unlikely to be repeated. Maybe he was ashamed. Maybe he was worried that I’d report him… not that I ever would. So, I walked into Master Snow’s office feeling a little depressed. I found him sitting at his desk, all neatly turned-out in an expensive suit and tie, looking distant and over-formal. The room smelt slightly sweet, like cold ice. He instructed me to sit down before fixing me with his piercing blue eyes, telling me that the ritual we were about to embark upon would advance me in the Brotherhood. His words should have given me a sense of elation. I was about to enter the mystical sect which had fascinated me for years. And yet, all I could think was how much more meaningful it would have been if Master Stone had been saying the words. Snow leaned forward and quietly asked if I still submitted that I was not attracted to men. I instantly felt my face burning up. Plainly I am attracted to men. I have jerked thinking about Master Stone at least twice a day since our encounter, but I didn’t want to be pushed into a place where I had to admit to what had happened (in case it got him into trouble), so I lied and said that I was not attracted to men. His eyes narrowed and he told me to stand. He pushed a glass vessel towards me and instructed me to drink from it before telling me I needed to do everything he instructed me to do. My heart was pounding with nerves but as he said the words I felt a bolt of pure excitement. Some crazy thing in the back of my mind was daring to hope that Master Snow was going to seduce me, just as Master Stone had. He stood up and walked behind me and I was engulfed by a cloud of his masculine scent. I felt his fingers very carefully pushing up the collar of my shirt. Seconds later, he ran his hands gently over my back before undoing my tie. Everything fell silent. All I could hear was the rustle of my fabric and the sound of him breathing behind me. I could feel myself drifting off into some sort of happy trance, remembering the all-encompassing sensation of Master Stone’s erotic touch. Master Snow instructed me to take my shirt off and I found myself, almost robotically, doing as asked, my head swimming with conflicting thoughts about what was happening, wondering if I should attempt to pull attention away from the erection which was now rather obviously tenting in my black suit pants. He removed his jacket. I could see the shape of his body underneath his tightly-fitted shirt and could tell that his torso was well-formed and well-looked-after. As soon as my shirt was off, he started to touch me again, his fingers drawing little patterns over my chest, encircling my nipples and making me tremble. Then he told me to take my belt off and remove my pants. I dared to look at him. He was undoing his tie and was staring at me in a way which was surely designed to be seductive. I instantly became lost in his beautiful eyes, and had to force myself to look away again. His hands were suddenly all over me, gliding slowly over my garments, touching every part of my body. I began to experience the sensations which I’d longed to re-visit, but somehow, on this occasion, they seemed almost more intense. Maybe I was hoping that Master Snow would take me even further than Stone had. I am, of course, entirely inexperienced when it comes to all of this, but I know that there’s more to sex than having my hands tied behind my back and being touched until my dick explodes. I felt safe in Master Snow’s strong arms and I realized that I was now willing to be led almost anywhere by him. He kissed my neck and bit my ear and my entire body started to shake with an unquenchable desire for him. He pushed my hand towards his groin and encouraged me to grip it. It felt huge and warm and it seemed to throb to the rhythm of my touch. Master Snow then instructed me to climb onto his desk. Moments later he pulled my garments down and pushed his mouth against my butt. I could suddenly feel his tongue dancing over my hole. To say the sensation blew my mind would be an understatement. When he started pushing fingers into me, and pulling my body into increasingly bizarre contortions, I began to understand what was coming. The thought of having penetrative sex had always terrified me, but now, in the heat of the moment, I wanted it more than anything. My entire body was ready to serve Master Snow… He pulled me down from the desk then pushed me up against it. I could hear the rustle of him unbuttoning his shirt and dropping his pants. Then he dipped down to push his tongue into me one final time. He stood again and I could feel him rubbing his dick over my butt cheeks and then entering the crack and pressing against my hole. I guess it should have felt weird and alien, but it felt natural. I wanted it. And then it happened. I thought it would hurt like hell, but I experienced instead a sense of pure relief, a sense of belonging somehow, like his dick was finally finding a home inside me. I could feel it sliding deeper into me. We were connected. We were one. The feeling became considerably more intense as he started to pound in and out of me. I grabbed the end of the desk and attempted to process what was happening: I was losing my virginity. This was what it felt like to be fucked! He pulled my neck back until I could barely breathe and then started really pounding me. Just as I thought he’d given me everything he was capable of giving, he’d dial it up another notch until I wondered if he’d eventually tear me apart. He pushed me onto my back on the desk and raised my legs up. The position allowed me to look into his eyes for the first time and try to work out his thoughts. He was plainly enjoying himself and was looking down at his dick, no doubt savoring the view of plowing in and out of me. He told me to stroke myself. I did so reluctantly because I knew it would make me cum and I didn’t want it to end. He went harder and faster with every stroke, pushing and pulling my body about as he did so, no doubt to get the best angle for his huge dick. I think I knew he was going to shoot. The speed of his strokes increased and his breathing suddenly became labored. I wanted it inside me. That felt important. I wanted his DNA to remain in me, but he pulled out just before shooting. I could feel the cum hitting my skin and dripping down my sides. Then he pushed his cock back into me again, and I got my wish after all. I don’t know that anything will ever be able to top the experience with Master Snow. The one thing I am sure of is that I’m now in a place where anything is possible. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0069.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0069/0.1694713134.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 2 My thoughts were all over the place since meeting with Master Stone. Before I met him, I didn’t know it was possible for a body to experience such intense pleasure. I’d had no comprehension of the concept of yearning; the idea that my body could need something as much as my brain. I had longed, almost desperately, to be summoned by Master Stone again, and, as the days and weeks rolled past without such an invitation, I found myself feeling increasing levels of despondency. He barely looked at me. I saw him smiling at other Apprentices and my heart broke. The deepest and most crushing cut of all was being instructed to attend my calling, not by Master Stone, but by Master Snow. I didn’t know much about Master Snow. I’d seen him around, of course. He’s stupidly handsome but he comes across as aloof, business-like, and a little stern. The moment I saw his name, I felt sad. I spent the days before the meeting trying to come to terms with my loss. I had to accept that what had happened with Master Stone was of no significance to him and unlikely to be repeated. Maybe he was ashamed. Maybe he was worried that I’d report him… not that I ever would. So, I walked into Master Snow’s office feeling a little depressed. I found him sitting at his desk, all neatly turned-out in an expensive suit and tie, looking distant and over-formal. The room smelt slightly sweet, like cold ice. He instructed me to sit down before fixing me with his piercing blue eyes, telling me that the ritual we were about to embark upon would advance me in the Brotherhood. His words should have given me a sense of elation. I was about to enter the mystical sect which had fascinated me for years. And yet, all I could think was how much more meaningful it would have been if Master Stone had been saying the words. Snow leaned forward and quietly asked if I still submitted that I was not attracted to men. I instantly felt my face burning up. Plainly I am attracted to men. I have jerked thinking about Master Stone at least twice a day since our encounter, but I didn’t want to be pushed into a place where I had to admit to what had happened (in case it got him into trouble), so I lied and said that I was not attracted to men. His eyes narrowed and he told me to stand. He pushed a glass vessel towards me and instructed me to drink from it before telling me I needed to do everything he instructed me to do. My heart was pounding with nerves but as he said the words I felt a bolt of pure excitement. Some crazy thing in the back of my mind was daring to hope that Master Snow was going to seduce me, just as Master Stone had. He stood up and walked behind me and I was engulfed by a cloud of his masculine scent. I felt his fingers very carefully pushing up the collar of my shirt. Seconds later, he ran his hands gently over my back before undoing my tie. Everything fell silent. All I could hear was the rustle of my fabric and the sound of him breathing behind me. I could feel myself drifting off into some sort of happy trance, remembering the all-encompassing sensation of Master Stone’s erotic touch. Master Snow instructed me to take my shirt off and I found myself, almost robotically, doing as asked, my head swimming with conflicting thoughts about what was happening, wondering if I should attempt to pull attention away from the erection which was now rather obviously tenting in my black suit pants. He removed his jacket. I could see the shape of his body underneath his tightly-fitted shirt and could tell that his torso was well-formed and well-looked-after. As soon as my shirt was off, he started to touch me again, his fingers drawing little patterns over my chest, encircling my nipples and making me tremble. Then he told me to take my belt off and remove my pants. I dared to look at him. He was undoing his tie and was staring at me in a way which was surely designed to be seductive. I instantly became lost in his beautiful eyes, and had to force myself to look away again. His hands were suddenly all over me, gliding slowly over my garments, touching every part of my body. I began to experience the sensations which I’d longed to re-visit, but somehow, on this occasion, they seemed almost more intense. Maybe I was hoping that Master Snow would take me even further than Stone had. I am, of course, entirely inexperienced when it comes to all of this, but I know that there’s more to sex than having my hands tied behind my back and being touched until my dick explodes. I felt safe in Master Snow’s strong arms and I realized that I was now willing to be led almost anywhere by him. He kissed my neck and bit my ear and my entire body started to shake with an unquenchable desire for him. He pushed my hand towards his groin and encouraged me to grip it. It felt huge and warm and it seemed to throb to the rhythm of my touch. Master Snow then instructed me to climb onto his desk. Moments later he pulled my garments down and pushed his mouth against my butt. I could suddenly feel his tongue dancing over my hole. To say the sensation blew my mind would be an understatement. When he started pushing fingers into me, and pulling my body into increasingly bizarre contortions, I began to understand what was coming. The thought of having penetrative sex had always terrified me, but now, in the heat of the moment, I wanted it more than anything. My entire body was ready to serve Master Snow… He pulled me down from the desk then pushed me up against it. I could hear the rustle of him unbuttoning his shirt and dropping his pants. Then he dipped down to push his tongue into me one final time. He stood again and I could feel him rubbing his dick over my butt cheeks and then entering the crack and pressing against my hole. I guess it should have felt weird and alien, but it felt natural. I wanted it. And then it happened. I thought it would hurt like hell, but I experienced instead a sense of pure relief, a sense of belonging somehow, like his dick was finally finding a home inside me. I could feel it sliding deeper into me. We were connected. We were one. The feeling became considerably more intense as he started to pound in and out of me. I grabbed the end of the desk and attempted to process what was happening: I was losing my virginity. This was what it felt like to be fucked! He pulled my neck back until I could barely breathe and then started really pounding me. Just as I thought he’d given me everything he was capable of giving, he’d dial it up another notch until I wondered if he’d eventually tear me apart. He pushed me onto my back on the desk and raised my legs up. The position allowed me to look into his eyes for the first time and try to work out his thoughts. He was plainly enjoying himself and was looking down at his dick, no doubt savoring the view of plowing in and out of me. He told me to stroke myself. I did so reluctantly because I knew it would make me cum and I didn’t want it to end. He went harder and faster with every stroke, pushing and pulling my body about as he did so, no doubt to get the best angle for his huge dick. I think I knew he was going to shoot. The speed of his strokes increased and his breathing suddenly became labored. I wanted it inside me. That felt important. I wanted his DNA to remain in me, but he pulled out just before shooting. I could feel the cum hitting my skin and dripping down my sides. Then he pushed his cock back into me again, and I got my wish after all. I don’t know that anything will ever be able to top the experience with Master Snow. The one thing I am sure of is that I’m now in a place where anything is possible. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/anointing-apprentice-land-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0068/0.1693491967.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 3 It’s been over a month now since Apprentice Land was last brought in front of me. I’m Master Snow, and I was lucky enough to be tasked with the honor of taking the boy's virginity. I’ve seldom met a young man with such an aptitude for submissiveness. He was a joy to penetrate and I have been eager to experience his tight, young body again. But these things must never be rushed. The initial shame he no doubt experienced—after succumbing to me despite an unwavering assertion that he was straight—would swiftly pass and be replaced by an interest in repeating the encounter. That would undoubtedly give way to yearning, and yearning would eventually become desperation. His face would tell me everything I needed to know in terms of which stage he was at. Last week, I could tell that desperation had arrived. I couldn’t walk past the Apprentice without him flushing red. I’d glance at him and see his eyes boring lustfully into my body. He would, no doubt, have been dreaming about me and thinking of me every night when he secretly jerked his dick underneath the bed sheets. He’d be taking every possible opportunity to mention me to his friends, trying to work out if any of them had had similar encounters with me. He’d feel intense jealousy if he saw me so much as smiling at another Apprentice. I’m sure he felt incredible excitement and relief when he received orders to present himself for anointing. He would, of course, have dared to hope that more of the same was coming his way, but simultaneously been terrified by the possibility of my not being there. He’d become a trembling bag of nerves by the time he entered the sacred space. Walking into the ceremonial room for the first time is a hell of a lot even for the most confident Apprentice to process. The clean, white walls and billowing curtains are there to remind him of our expectation that he remain mentally and physically pure. It is wholly unacceptable for an Apprentice to seek sexual gratification from anyone other than his appointed Master. Apprentice Land’s eyes instantly started dancing up and down my body. I knew how good I looked—the white ceremonial clothing fit my ripped body like an expensive glove. Apprentice Land, for his part, was dressed in the flowing gown which all are expected to wear for their anointing. It very deliberately offers no protection against erections. The moment an Apprentice experiences arousal, his humiliating secret is revealed. It is a great honor to oversee an anointing. It’s by far the most sensual of all the ceremonies, involving, as it does, warm oils and delicate physical touch. By the end of the ritual an Apprentice can often be shaking with desire, desperate for anything a Master has in store for him. I slowly removed my jacket, exposing the shape of my body underneath my tightly-tailored formal shirt. The Apprentice, of course, was semi-hard within seconds. He stood perfectly still, unquestioning and unflinching, as I gently ran my oil-covered fingers over each key part of his body. His forehead, his eyes, his nose, his lips… Part of a Master’s task, at this stage, is to hold himself together. When you find yourself rubbing your fingers over an Apprentice’s soft, rosy lips, or along the crack between his peachy butt cheeks, it’s difficult not to want to immediately leap in. But delaying gratification is where the ultimate power lies. His breathing became increasingly shallow as I began to run my hands across his body. Before long, it had turned to subtle panting. It was more than clear that he’d fully embraced the nature of the journey we’d embarked upon. I looked into his eyes; he understood the gravity of what was happening to him. I touched the tip of his penis with my tongue as I knelt down to anoint his legs. Then, I wrapped my mouth tightly around it, causing it to swell and bounce uncontrollably. I deep-throated him, simultaneously licking his tight balls with my tongue. It’s a trick that I learned during my Apprenticeship and it’s served me very well ever since. The deep groans and gasps which suddenly started flying out of Apprentice Land’s mouth told me everything I needed to know. He then leaned over a low padded bench and I removed his gown, setting to work on his hole, loosening my tie as I ate him out. I wanted him badly and knew I was likely to penetrate him hard, so he needed to be very carefully prepared. I removed my clothes without once leaving my pleasure-yielding station, continuing to do unspeakable things to his balls and dick with my tongue until I was down to my garments. He sat down on the bench and I returned to his dick, deep-throating him with passion, desperate to get as much of him inside me before the tables were well-and-truly turned. He tasted so good: So fresh, so naive, so excited. I stood up and encouraged him to return the favor, suggesting that he suck me good and hard. It wasn’t long before I’d told him to kneel on the carpet and present his ass to me. I worked the anointing oils into my big dick and then into his super-tight hole before lining myself up against him. It seemed almost inconceivable that something so large would be able to fit inside, but I’d been in there once before and, sure enough, after hearing a few gasps, whimpers and intakes of breath, I found myself penetrating him. I went deep, but nice and slow at first, utterly entranced by the sensation of my raw dick easing its way in and out of the innocent Apprentice. I was soon able to ramp up the pace, tilting my pelvis and boning him with some degree of force. The best fucks are the ones where you experiment with different positions to find where the most pleasure is. Squatting over him felt pretty good and allowed me to get right inside him, but it was quite an intense workout for my thighs. As I slowly pushed myself into his inner sphincter, the Apprentice yelled with satisfaction. I don’t think he’d ever felt anything that far inside him before and it was clear he needed a lot more of it. He turned onto his back and I took him from the front, peering down into those disbelieving eyes. I picked up the pace and started to feel a frantic desire rolling through my body. Call it a need to breed, or a desire to brand, but I suddenly wanted to fuck him ragged. I was soon slamming my dick full force as countless rounds of semen in my balls waited impatiently for an opportunity to be unleashed… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0068.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0068/0.1693491967.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 3 It’s been over a month now since Apprentice Land was last brought in front of me. I’m Master Snow, and I was lucky enough to be tasked with the honor of taking the boy's virginity. I’ve seldom met a young man with such an aptitude for submissiveness. He was a joy to penetrate and I have been eager to experience his tight, young body again. But these things must never be rushed. The initial shame he no doubt experienced—after succumbing to me despite an unwavering assertion that he was straight—would swiftly pass and be replaced by an interest in repeating the encounter. That would undoubtedly give way to yearning, and yearning would eventually become desperation. His face would tell me everything I needed to know in terms of which stage he was at. Last week, I could tell that desperation had arrived. I couldn’t walk past the Apprentice without him flushing red. I’d glance at him and see his eyes boring lustfully into my body. He would, no doubt, have been dreaming about me and thinking of me every night when he secretly jerked his dick underneath the bed sheets. He’d be taking every possible opportunity to mention me to his friends, trying to work out if any of them had had similar encounters with me. He’d feel intense jealousy if he saw me so much as smiling at another Apprentice. I’m sure he felt incredible excitement and relief when he received orders to present himself for anointing. He would, of course, have dared to hope that more of the same was coming his way, but simultaneously been terrified by the possibility of my not being there. He’d become a trembling bag of nerves by the time he entered the sacred space. Walking into the ceremonial room for the first time is a hell of a lot even for the most confident Apprentice to process. The clean, white walls and billowing curtains are there to remind him of our expectation that he remain mentally and physically pure. It is wholly unacceptable for an Apprentice to seek sexual gratification from anyone other than his appointed Master. Apprentice Land’s eyes instantly started dancing up and down my body. I knew how good I looked—the white ceremonial clothing fit my ripped body like an expensive glove. Apprentice Land, for his part, was dressed in the flowing gown which all are expected to wear for their anointing. It very deliberately offers no protection against erections. The moment an Apprentice experiences arousal, his humiliating secret is revealed. It is a great honor to oversee an anointing. It’s by far the most sensual of all the ceremonies, involving, as it does, warm oils and delicate physical touch. By the end of the ritual an Apprentice can often be shaking with desire, desperate for anything a Master has in store for him. I slowly removed my jacket, exposing the shape of my body underneath my tightly-tailored formal shirt. The Apprentice, of course, was semi-hard within seconds. He stood perfectly still, unquestioning and unflinching, as I gently ran my oil-covered fingers over each key part of his body. His forehead, his eyes, his nose, his lips… Part of a Master’s task, at this stage, is to hold himself together. When you find yourself rubbing your fingers over an Apprentice’s soft, rosy lips, or along the crack between his peachy butt cheeks, it’s difficult not to want to immediately leap in. But delaying gratification is where the ultimate power lies. His breathing became increasingly shallow as I began to run my hands across his body. Before long, it had turned to subtle panting. It was more than clear that he’d fully embraced the nature of the journey we’d embarked upon. I looked into his eyes; he understood the gravity of what was happening to him. I touched the tip of his penis with my tongue as I knelt down to anoint his legs. Then, I wrapped my mouth tightly around it, causing it to swell and bounce uncontrollably. I deep-throated him, simultaneously licking his tight balls with my tongue. It’s a trick that I learned during my Apprenticeship and it’s served me very well ever since. The deep groans and gasps which suddenly started flying out of Apprentice Land’s mouth told me everything I needed to know. He then leaned over a low padded bench and I removed his gown, setting to work on his hole, loosening my tie as I ate him out. I wanted him badly and knew I was likely to penetrate him hard, so he needed to be very carefully prepared. I removed my clothes without once leaving my pleasure-yielding station, continuing to do unspeakable things to his balls and dick with my tongue until I was down to my garments. He sat down on the bench and I returned to his dick, deep-throating him with passion, desperate to get as much of him inside me before the tables were well-and-truly turned. He tasted so good: So fresh, so naive, so excited. I stood up and encouraged him to return the favor, suggesting that he suck me good and hard. It wasn’t long before I’d told him to kneel on the carpet and present his ass to me. I worked the anointing oils into my big dick and then into his super-tight hole before lining myself up against him. It seemed almost inconceivable that something so large would be able to fit inside, but I’d been in there once before and, sure enough, after hearing a few gasps, whimpers and intakes of breath, I found myself penetrating him. I went deep, but nice and slow at first, utterly entranced by the sensation of my raw dick easing its way in and out of the innocent Apprentice. I was soon able to ramp up the pace, tilting my pelvis and boning him with some degree of force. The best fucks are the ones where you experiment with different positions to find where the most pleasure is. Squatting over him felt pretty good and allowed me to get right inside him, but it was quite an intense workout for my thighs. As I slowly pushed myself into his inner sphincter, the Apprentice yelled with satisfaction. I don’t think he’d ever felt anything that far inside him before and it was clear he needed a lot more of it. He turned onto his back and I took him from the front, peering down into those disbelieving eyes. I picked up the pace and started to feel a frantic desire rolling through my body. Call it a need to breed, or a desire to brand, but I suddenly wanted to fuck him ragged. I was soon slamming my dick full force as countless rounds of semen in my balls waited impatiently for an opportunity to be unleashed… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-tate-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0067/0.1693376914.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 3 I called Apprentice Tate into my office and instructed him to sit across the table from me. Though he was nervous, as indicated by his dilated eyes and fidgeting hands, he tried as hard as he could to play it cool. Reading through the notes, it’s clear that the general consensus amongst the Masters here is that this Apprentice is something of a wild card. Words like “arrogant”, “haughty”, and “difficult”’ frequently appear in write-ups about him. My initial impression certainly concurs with these views: He looked disheveled, what with his top button undone and his shirt and trousers unacceptably unpressed. He was undoubtedly going to be a challenge. Fortunately, I like challenges… I immediately stamped my authority on the proceedings. I made him refer to me as Sir, and adopted a somewhat stern demeanor as I quizzed him about his proclivities. It was fascinating to me that he was still claiming not to be attracted to men—his experience with Master Snow having categorically proved the opposite. I told him to stand, and I handed him a ceremonial vessel to drink from. Less-than-exemplary styling choices aside, the boy is tall and exceedingly handsome. I found myself instantly and strongly aroused by him. I stood up and removed my suit jacket. I wanted him to observe the beautifully tailored vest that I was wearing, and to get a sense of the importance of attention to detail when it comes to choosing clothes and dressing oneself. As I walked around him, touching him gently, I wondered if my initial thoughts had been formed too hastily. Up close, he seemed far more vulnerable. I sensed in him a desire to please. Perhaps Apprentice Tate possessed the skills to become a faithful member of the order after all? I certainly enjoyed touching the soft, smooth skin on his face. He continued his attempt to maintain an air of aloofness, but I could sense his excitement. I gently ran my hand down his body—over his stomach and around to his ass. His breathing hastened as he began to tingle with lustful anticipation. I undid his tie really slowly before unbuttoning his shirt. His eyes were suddenly alive with desire. I took a step back and undid my vest. He needed to know that I had expectations, and that his duty was to please me as much as he would be pleasured by me. I removed my tie and shirt so that the two of us appeared equal. I’ll confess: I’ve rarely felt such a powerful interest in an Apprentice, and, as a result, I allowed the dynamic to change between us. I stood behind him and undid his pants, letting them fall to the ground, before instructing him to get onto the desk and present his ass to me. He had a beautiful butt; it was firm, round, and muscular, and it screamed to be penetrated. As I fondled it through his garments, I felt my dick dancing and twitching uncontrollably. I took his head in my hand and kissed him passionately. His lips were soft, full, and innocent. He was a wonderful kisser. I undid my pants and started to rim his ass. I had an overwhelming sense, as if the will of The Order had taken direct hold of me, that it was my responsibility to take his virginity, so I pulled him down from the desk and encouraged him to lean over it. I continued to eat him out, not just to make sure that he was physically ready to take his first cock but to give him time to mentally prepare for it. I stood up again and lined my big dick up with his hole. I’m a good eight inches long, which was probably not an ideal size for a first-timer, but a Master's needs must be met and I was soon thrusting my raw penis into his quivering body. He took it surprisingly well; I managed to get my entire length into him in one fairly swift movement. I held still inside him for a few seconds before starting to pump in and out. His ass felt incredible. It was so tight, yet my dick seemed to fit into it like a hand in a well-made glove. I got him onto his back so that I could look into his beautiful, pale blue eyes as I pounded him. His face wore every emotion and sensation so clearly; he obviously desired me as much as I desired him. We locked eyes for what seemed like an eternity, and crazy thoughts bounced around in my brain. Was this the most intense fuck of my life? Had I always been destined to take this Apprentice’s virginity? I knew that in the cold light of day, these thoughts would dissipate, but in that moment they felt intense and real, and they brought me closer and closer to orgasm. I started pumping harder than ever, slamming my dick in and out until I exploded deep inside him, filling his guts with my DNA. I grabbed his erect dick and started to jerk it. He wrapped his hands around mine before taking over the jacking. Within seconds, jets of semen were flying from the tip of his tool and coating his stomach in a creamy puddle of satisfaction. I sucked his dick dry before kissing him again. This Apprentice is special. And, at least for the time being, he’s all mine. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0067.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0067/0.1693376914.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 3 I called Apprentice Tate into my office and instructed him to sit across the table from me. Though he was nervous, as indicated by his dilated eyes and fidgeting hands, he tried as hard as he could to play it cool. Reading through the notes, it’s clear that the general consensus amongst the Masters here is that this Apprentice is something of a wild card. Words like “arrogant”, “haughty”, and “difficult”’ frequently appear in write-ups about him. My initial impression certainly concurs with these views: He looked disheveled, what with his top button undone and his shirt and trousers unacceptably unpressed. He was undoubtedly going to be a challenge. Fortunately, I like challenges… I immediately stamped my authority on the proceedings. I made him refer to me as Sir, and adopted a somewhat stern demeanor as I quizzed him about his proclivities. It was fascinating to me that he was still claiming not to be attracted to men—his experience with Master Snow having categorically proved the opposite. I told him to stand, and I handed him a ceremonial vessel to drink from. Less-than-exemplary styling choices aside, the boy is tall and exceedingly handsome. I found myself instantly and strongly aroused by him. I stood up and removed my suit jacket. I wanted him to observe the beautifully tailored vest that I was wearing, and to get a sense of the importance of attention to detail when it comes to choosing clothes and dressing oneself. As I walked around him, touching him gently, I wondered if my initial thoughts had been formed too hastily. Up close, he seemed far more vulnerable. I sensed in him a desire to please. Perhaps Apprentice Tate possessed the skills to become a faithful member of the order after all? I certainly enjoyed touching the soft, smooth skin on his face. He continued his attempt to maintain an air of aloofness, but I could sense his excitement. I gently ran my hand down his body—over his stomach and around to his ass. His breathing hastened as he began to tingle with lustful anticipation. I undid his tie really slowly before unbuttoning his shirt. His eyes were suddenly alive with desire. I took a step back and undid my vest. He needed to know that I had expectations, and that his duty was to please me as much as he would be pleasured by me. I removed my tie and shirt so that the two of us appeared equal. I’ll confess: I’ve rarely felt such a powerful interest in an Apprentice, and, as a result, I allowed the dynamic to change between us. I stood behind him and undid his pants, letting them fall to the ground, before instructing him to get onto the desk and present his ass to me. He had a beautiful butt; it was firm, round, and muscular, and it screamed to be penetrated. As I fondled it through his garments, I felt my dick dancing and twitching uncontrollably. I took his head in my hand and kissed him passionately. His lips were soft, full, and innocent. He was a wonderful kisser. I undid my pants and started to rim his ass. I had an overwhelming sense, as if the will of The Order had taken direct hold of me, that it was my responsibility to take his virginity, so I pulled him down from the desk and encouraged him to lean over it. I continued to eat him out, not just to make sure that he was physically ready to take his first cock but to give him time to mentally prepare for it. I stood up again and lined my big dick up with his hole. I’m a good eight inches long, which was probably not an ideal size for a first-timer, but a Master's needs must be met and I was soon thrusting my raw penis into his quivering body. He took it surprisingly well; I managed to get my entire length into him in one fairly swift movement. I held still inside him for a few seconds before starting to pump in and out. His ass felt incredible. It was so tight, yet my dick seemed to fit into it like a hand in a well-made glove. I got him onto his back so that I could look into his beautiful, pale blue eyes as I pounded him. His face wore every emotion and sensation so clearly; he obviously desired me as much as I desired him. We locked eyes for what seemed like an eternity, and crazy thoughts bounced around in my brain. Was this the most intense fuck of my life? Had I always been destined to take this Apprentice’s virginity? I knew that in the cold light of day, these thoughts would dissipate, but in that moment they felt intense and real, and they brought me closer and closer to orgasm. I started pumping harder than ever, slamming my dick in and out until I exploded deep inside him, filling his guts with my DNA. I grabbed his erect dick and started to jerk it. He wrapped his hands around mine before taking over the jacking. Within seconds, jets of semen were flying from the tip of his tool and coating his stomach in a creamy puddle of satisfaction. I sucked his dick dry before kissing him again. This Apprentice is special. And, at least for the time being, he’s all mine. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-anointing-apprentice-shepard-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0066/0.1693377148.jpg The Anointing | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 3 I find it very difficult to look at Master Weston without blushing. I see him walking along the halls and when our eyes meet, I invariably find myself thinking about the incredible things that happened when we were last alone together. I don’t think I ever could have predicted that my life would end up making such a dramatic journey away from the path I’d imagined it taking. I’d always felt very strongly that I’d settle down with a nice young girl, and that we’d get married and have children and live a comfortable but fairly ordinary life. If someone had told me that I’d end up with a thing for older, suited men and an almost obsessive desire to be subservient towards them, I’d have laughed. And yet, here I am… For some reason, Master Weston ticks all my boxes. Grey-haired, well-built and incredibly fit for his age, and a level of power and authority so strong that I find myself fantasizing about the extremes I’d be prepared to go to simply to please him. I was summoned to one of the ceremonial rooms to be anointed the other day and was excited to discover that Master Weston was the one who’d lead the ritual. The thought of being alone again with him in a room filled me with great excitement; I couldn’t sleep thinking of what might happen. I arrived right on time. I was handed a simple white robe by one of the servants and led into an area where I washed myself carefully. The robe was designed to slip over the head like a flimsy cotton kaftan. I was instructed to remain naked underneath, which felt pretty strange because none of the cloth covered the sides of my body and there was barely anything to protect my modesty. Master Weston’s voice instructed me to enter the main space. I walked in to find him sitting on a bench, dressed in a beautifully-fitted, pure white suit with an entire wall of white, floor-to-ceiling curtains billowing behind him like some kind of film set. The sight was as awe-inspiring as it was unnervingly surreal. For the briefest moment, I wondered if I was somehow standing at the pearly gates, about to atone for my earthly sins. Master Weston looked up at me and smiled, proudly I think. I felt a million butterflies flapping in my stomach. He stood and walked up to me, informing me that I was due to be anointed and that I was required to do everything asked of me. The statement, of course, was music to my ears, and when he removed his suit jacket, unleashing his intoxicating scent into the room, my heart started pounding. He rolled up his sleeves and gathered up a series of metal containers from the corner of the room. It turned out that they were filled with warm oils with unfamiliar, heady aromas. Master Weston dipped a finger into one of them before drawing a line of oil across my forehead. He repeated the action on my ears, my nose, and my mouth. Before long, he’d rubbed oil into most parts of my body. Each line that he drew made me feel more at one with him, more respected somehow and, bizarrely, more like a man. He pushed my robe aside, and I was as good as naked. I felt no shame that my penis was hard and that it bounced and danced with increasing excitement every time Master Weston’s fingertips drifted onto a new zone of my body. I realized that strings of pre-cum were pouring uncontrollably from my penis, hanging from the tip like delicate chains of silver. There was no hiding that my body was in a state of extreme arousal. I desired Master Weston in a way which I couldn’t fully comprehend. He knelt in front of me and caught a long stream of pre-cum with his tongue, before taking my penis into his warm mouth. The sensation was mind-blowingly pleasurable. I began to tremble; waves of yearning sexual energy rolled up and down my body. At that moment, Master Weston instructed me to sit down on the bench, which was fine with me because my knees had started to buckle. He squatted down beneath me and brought my foot up onto his thigh, massaging oil into every part of it before gently sucking my toes. Then, he stood up and kissed me. The kiss was both passionate and respectful, and I longingly melted into his soft lips. I was his. He was mine. There was no one else in the world. He began to remove his clothes, slowly unbuttoning his shirt to reveal an impressive, bear-like body. The hairs were dark around his stomach and greyer around the chest. I dropped to my knees to serve him and he pushed his underwear down to reveal his stiffening member which I began to suck. It tasted wonderful and it responded to my hungry lips, doubling in size and becoming rock solid. I tried to get it as deep as I could into my mouth, even down into my throat, fighting the desperate urge to gag. He ordered me onto all fours and knelt behind me, rubbing his beard between my ass cheeks, and probing my hole with his talented tongue until I was desperate to feel his beautiful dick inside me. I didn’t need to wait long. He pressed himself against my hole, which immediately opened itself up for him. Moments later, he was in a push-up position above me, thrusting in and out, pounding me like a huge stag in heat, ramming his giant dick as far as he could into my guts. He knelt up behind me and I started to ride his dick as fast and as hard as I could, squeezing my ass muscles around his hard cock while he loudly moaned, groaned, and grunted. He turned me onto my back and I watched as his face took on a look of determination, almost as though his sudden new desire was to utterly ruin my ass. I grabbed hold of his nipples and twisted them as hard as I could with my fingertips until he was purring like a cat—and then roaring like a lion. Moments later, he pulled his dick out of me and shot an immense load all over my stomach. Part of me was disappointed that he hadn’t cum inside me, but before I could dwell on that he pushed his dick back into me so that his powerful DNA could find its way into my bloodstream. He collapsed, utterly exhausted, onto my body, and we kissed passionately for what seemed forever, our bodies interwoven, connected mentally, physically, and now spiritually. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0066.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0066/0.1693377148.jpg The Anointing | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 3 I find it very difficult to look at Master Weston without blushing. I see him walking along the halls and when our eyes meet, I invariably find myself thinking about the incredible things that happened when we were last alone together. I don’t think I ever could have predicted that my life would end up making such a dramatic journey away from the path I’d imagined it taking. I’d always felt very strongly that I’d settle down with a nice young girl, and that we’d get married and have children and live a comfortable but fairly ordinary life. If someone had told me that I’d end up with a thing for older, suited men and an almost obsessive desire to be subservient towards them, I’d have laughed. And yet, here I am… For some reason, Master Weston ticks all my boxes. Grey-haired, well-built and incredibly fit for his age, and a level of power and authority so strong that I find myself fantasizing about the extremes I’d be prepared to go to simply to please him. I was summoned to one of the ceremonial rooms to be anointed the other day and was excited to discover that Master Weston was the one who’d lead the ritual. The thought of being alone again with him in a room filled me with great excitement; I couldn’t sleep thinking of what might happen. I arrived right on time. I was handed a simple white robe by one of the servants and led into an area where I washed myself carefully. The robe was designed to slip over the head like a flimsy cotton kaftan. I was instructed to remain naked underneath, which felt pretty strange because none of the cloth covered the sides of my body and there was barely anything to protect my modesty. Master Weston’s voice instructed me to enter the main space. I walked in to find him sitting on a bench, dressed in a beautifully-fitted, pure white suit with an entire wall of white, floor-to-ceiling curtains billowing behind him like some kind of film set. The sight was as awe-inspiring as it was unnervingly surreal. For the briefest moment, I wondered if I was somehow standing at the pearly gates, about to atone for my earthly sins. Master Weston looked up at me and smiled, proudly I think. I felt a million butterflies flapping in my stomach. He stood and walked up to me, informing me that I was due to be anointed and that I was required to do everything asked of me. The statement, of course, was music to my ears, and when he removed his suit jacket, unleashing his intoxicating scent into the room, my heart started pounding. He rolled up his sleeves and gathered up a series of metal containers from the corner of the room. It turned out that they were filled with warm oils with unfamiliar, heady aromas. Master Weston dipped a finger into one of them before drawing a line of oil across my forehead. He repeated the action on my ears, my nose, and my mouth. Before long, he’d rubbed oil into most parts of my body. Each line that he drew made me feel more at one with him, more respected somehow and, bizarrely, more like a man. He pushed my robe aside, and I was as good as naked. I felt no shame that my penis was hard and that it bounced and danced with increasing excitement every time Master Weston’s fingertips drifted onto a new zone of my body. I realized that strings of pre-cum were pouring uncontrollably from my penis, hanging from the tip like delicate chains of silver. There was no hiding that my body was in a state of extreme arousal. I desired Master Weston in a way which I couldn’t fully comprehend. He knelt in front of me and caught a long stream of pre-cum with his tongue, before taking my penis into his warm mouth. The sensation was mind-blowingly pleasurable. I began to tremble; waves of yearning sexual energy rolled up and down my body. At that moment, Master Weston instructed me to sit down on the bench, which was fine with me because my knees had started to buckle. He squatted down beneath me and brought my foot up onto his thigh, massaging oil into every part of it before gently sucking my toes. Then, he stood up and kissed me. The kiss was both passionate and respectful, and I longingly melted into his soft lips. I was his. He was mine. There was no one else in the world. He began to remove his clothes, slowly unbuttoning his shirt to reveal an impressive, bear-like body. The hairs were dark around his stomach and greyer around the chest. I dropped to my knees to serve him and he pushed his underwear down to reveal his stiffening member which I began to suck. It tasted wonderful and it responded to my hungry lips, doubling in size and becoming rock solid. I tried to get it as deep as I could into my mouth, even down into my throat, fighting the desperate urge to gag. He ordered me onto all fours and knelt behind me, rubbing his beard between my ass cheeks, and probing my hole with his talented tongue until I was desperate to feel his beautiful dick inside me. I didn’t need to wait long. He pressed himself against my hole, which immediately opened itself up for him. Moments later, he was in a push-up position above me, thrusting in and out, pounding me like a huge stag in heat, ramming his giant dick as far as he could into my guts. He knelt up behind me and I started to ride his dick as fast and as hard as I could, squeezing my ass muscles around his hard cock while he loudly moaned, groaned, and grunted. He turned me onto my back and I watched as his face took on a look of determination, almost as though his sudden new desire was to utterly ruin my ass. I grabbed hold of his nipples and twisted them as hard as I could with my fingertips until he was purring like a cat—and then roaring like a lion. Moments later, he pulled his dick out of me and shot an immense load all over my stomach. Part of me was disappointed that he hadn’t cum inside me, but before I could dwell on that he pushed his dick back into me so that his powerful DNA could find its way into my bloodstream. He collapsed, utterly exhausted, onto my body, and we kissed passionately for what seemed forever, our bodies interwoven, connected mentally, physically, and now spiritually. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-roux-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0065/0.1693375495.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 1 I can’t begin to explain how terrified I was when I walked into the room. Everything was gleaming and white; so white that it took my eyes a few moments to adjust to what I was seeing. Master Stone sat in the space alone, dressed smartly in a pristine alabaster suit. I stood at the door for a moment, not knowing what to do, somewhat transfixed by the floor-to-ceiling white curtains billowing gently in the early spring breeze. He instructed me to sit down; his voice sounding a little terse. I assumed he was irritated that he’d needed to give me such an obvious instruction. I felt beads of sweat prickling on my forehead and my mouth went dry. I sat on the chair next to him, suddenly feeling self-conscious and shabbily dressed, despite having spent what felt like forever trying to get my tie to look just so in the mirror. He smelled expensive. He looked expensive. There wasn’t a hair out of place on his head. Even his stubble looked well-groomed. I didn’t know why I was there. They said it was an interview, and they said there was nothing I could do to prepare for it. I just had to be there, on time, looking as sharp as possible. Master Stone told me I needed to be completely honest with him, which immediately made me feel like I’d done something wrong. He seemed aware of this, but wanted me to admit to whatever I was guilty of in my own words. I racked my brain to think of past misdemeanors, but I was too nervous to process thoughts. His voice was low, resonant. He placed his hand somewhat disconcertingly on my thigh and asked if I’d ever been attracted to other boys. I immediately said that I hadn’t. To be honest, it seemed weird to me that he felt he needed to ask. I’m a good boy. I take my studies really seriously. I’m certainly not the kind of person who entertains thoughts of that nature. He continued to rub my thigh and all the words I was trying to say started to fall out of my mouth in the wrong order. He asked if I was attracted to older men. I hesitated momentarily, largely because my mouth was suddenly so dry, but he took this to mean that I wasn’t being entirely honest with him. Then he told me to stand and, as he himself stood up, I was engulfed by a wave of his scent—a deep, rich aroma which intoxicated me. He towered above me. He ordered me to remove my shirt. It seemed like the strangest request in the world, but it didn’t cross my mind to question it. I dutifully started to undo my tie, and then unbuttoned the shirt I’d spent the best part of an hour ironing earlier. I felt vulnerable. I dared to look at him and became suddenly aware of how his gray eyes seemed to match the many shades of salt-and-pepper in his hair. At that moment he instructed me to take off my pants. Again, I didn’t question the order, but I could feel the blood pounding in my ears as I pushed my pants down to the ground. And there I was, in my semi-see-through garments, wanting the earth to swallow me up, shaking uncontrollably and panicking about what was to come next. He instructed me to sit down again, which was just as well because I could feel that my legs were about to buckle. The next thing I knew, he was restraining my hands behind the chair. My mind started jumping all over the place. Was he about to punish me? Should I have put up a fight? Was my compliance a problem? When he told me to undress, should I have refused? He bound my hands together with some sort of silky rope. It didn’t hurt, but there was no way I was going to be able to shake myself free or stand up. He pulled his chair up. He sat with his legs spread wide, one thigh pushing against mine, the other pressed against my knee. It felt curiously intimate, especially when he started to touch my thigh again with his hand. His touch made me shudder. It probably should have felt utterly invasive, but for some reason it felt good. He asked if he was arousing me. I said he wasn’t, but not knowing if that was the truth. I liked the attention; I liked feeling close to such a powerful man. He pushed his fingers up the leg of my garments and I felt goosebumps all over my body. Then all sorts of conflicting thoughts started flooding into my head. Was I failing the test? Should I have been fighting to suppress the erection which was forming between my legs? And yet the more his fingers traveled under my shorts and up my thigh, the higher I wanted them to go. I looked into his eyes and suddenly experienced a sensation of want. My body wanted him. He pushed his hand underneath my shirt and started to play with one of my nipples, sending a rush of intense pleasure through my body and down to my crotch. Then he took my other nipple and squeezed it firmly. I gasped reflexively. Before long, he was rubbing the palm of his hand over the bulge between my legs. From then on, it’s all a bit of a blur. His fingers were suddenly under the fabric, running up and down the shaft of my penis, which was now about as hard as I think it’s ever been. He pulled one of my legs onto his, so that I was sitting in an ungainly, but somehow sexual position. It was as though he were somehow freeing up my loins. I have never felt like the object of someone’s affections before. I could tell that the Master was enjoying giving me attention, and that my intense arousal was pleasing him. He did things to me with his lips and hands which I couldn't believe. My entire body started to hum the tune of his touch. I felt utterly helpless and completely out of control. Yet, somehow, that also felt right. When he touched the tip of my penis with his mouth, I thought I was going to explode. I have never felt such excitement or desire. Then, when he licked his finger and started to push it into my hole, I felt a sense of purpose for the first time in my life. I was his. My body belonged to Master Stone. He started to jerk my dick and the levels of intensity suddenly went through the roof. I tried to control myself. I tried to hang on, but somehow I knew I was going to shoot… and furthermore that I was meant to shoot. He released my hands and allowed me to stroke myself as he continued to push his fingers inside me and explore my body with his lips and tongue. It was magical. I felt my balls prickling and I knew I couldn't hold on any longer. I gripped the base of my dick and suddenly felt the semen seeping out of the tip and slowly rolling down the shaft towards my fist. It was an orgasm the likes of which I’d never experienced before—Master Stone drained it out of me, reducing me to the puddle of my own making. If he could do that to me… I needed to know what else he could do to me. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0065.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0065/0.1693375495.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE ROUX | Chapter 1 I can’t begin to explain how terrified I was when I walked into the room. Everything was gleaming and white; so white that it took my eyes a few moments to adjust to what I was seeing. Master Stone sat in the space alone, dressed smartly in a pristine alabaster suit. I stood at the door for a moment, not knowing what to do, somewhat transfixed by the floor-to-ceiling white curtains billowing gently in the early spring breeze. He instructed me to sit down; his voice sounding a little terse. I assumed he was irritated that he’d needed to give me such an obvious instruction. I felt beads of sweat prickling on my forehead and my mouth went dry. I sat on the chair next to him, suddenly feeling self-conscious and shabbily dressed, despite having spent what felt like forever trying to get my tie to look just so in the mirror. He smelled expensive. He looked expensive. There wasn’t a hair out of place on his head. Even his stubble looked well-groomed. I didn’t know why I was there. They said it was an interview, and they said there was nothing I could do to prepare for it. I just had to be there, on time, looking as sharp as possible. Master Stone told me I needed to be completely honest with him, which immediately made me feel like I’d done something wrong. He seemed aware of this, but wanted me to admit to whatever I was guilty of in my own words. I racked my brain to think of past misdemeanors, but I was too nervous to process thoughts. His voice was low, resonant. He placed his hand somewhat disconcertingly on my thigh and asked if I’d ever been attracted to other boys. I immediately said that I hadn’t. To be honest, it seemed weird to me that he felt he needed to ask. I’m a good boy. I take my studies really seriously. I’m certainly not the kind of person who entertains thoughts of that nature. He continued to rub my thigh and all the words I was trying to say started to fall out of my mouth in the wrong order. He asked if I was attracted to older men. I hesitated momentarily, largely because my mouth was suddenly so dry, but he took this to mean that I wasn’t being entirely honest with him. Then he told me to stand and, as he himself stood up, I was engulfed by a wave of his scent—a deep, rich aroma which intoxicated me. He towered above me. He ordered me to remove my shirt. It seemed like the strangest request in the world, but it didn’t cross my mind to question it. I dutifully started to undo my tie, and then unbuttoned the shirt I’d spent the best part of an hour ironing earlier. I felt vulnerable. I dared to look at him and became suddenly aware of how his gray eyes seemed to match the many shades of salt-and-pepper in his hair. At that moment he instructed me to take off my pants. Again, I didn’t question the order, but I could feel the blood pounding in my ears as I pushed my pants down to the ground. And there I was, in my semi-see-through garments, wanting the earth to swallow me up, shaking uncontrollably and panicking about what was to come next. He instructed me to sit down again, which was just as well because I could feel that my legs were about to buckle. The next thing I knew, he was restraining my hands behind the chair. My mind started jumping all over the place. Was he about to punish me? Should I have put up a fight? Was my compliance a problem? When he told me to undress, should I have refused? He bound my hands together with some sort of silky rope. It didn’t hurt, but there was no way I was going to be able to shake myself free or stand up. He pulled his chair up. He sat with his legs spread wide, one thigh pushing against mine, the other pressed against my knee. It felt curiously intimate, especially when he started to touch my thigh again with his hand. His touch made me shudder. It probably should have felt utterly invasive, but for some reason it felt good. He asked if he was arousing me. I said he wasn’t, but not knowing if that was the truth. I liked the attention; I liked feeling close to such a powerful man. He pushed his fingers up the leg of my garments and I felt goosebumps all over my body. Then all sorts of conflicting thoughts started flooding into my head. Was I failing the test? Should I have been fighting to suppress the erection which was forming between my legs? And yet the more his fingers traveled under my shorts and up my thigh, the higher I wanted them to go. I looked into his eyes and suddenly experienced a sensation of want. My body wanted him. He pushed his hand underneath my shirt and started to play with one of my nipples, sending a rush of intense pleasure through my body and down to my crotch. Then he took my other nipple and squeezed it firmly. I gasped reflexively. Before long, he was rubbing the palm of his hand over the bulge between my legs. From then on, it’s all a bit of a blur. His fingers were suddenly under the fabric, running up and down the shaft of my penis, which was now about as hard as I think it’s ever been. He pulled one of my legs onto his, so that I was sitting in an ungainly, but somehow sexual position. It was as though he were somehow freeing up my loins. I have never felt like the object of someone’s affections before. I could tell that the Master was enjoying giving me attention, and that my intense arousal was pleasing him. He did things to me with his lips and hands which I couldn't believe. My entire body started to hum the tune of his touch. I felt utterly helpless and completely out of control. Yet, somehow, that also felt right. When he touched the tip of my penis with his mouth, I thought I was going to explode. I have never felt such excitement or desire. Then, when he licked his finger and started to push it into my hole, I felt a sense of purpose for the first time in my life. I was his. My body belonged to Master Stone. He started to jerk my dick and the levels of intensity suddenly went through the roof. I tried to control myself. I tried to hang on, but somehow I knew I was going to shoot… and furthermore that I was meant to shoot. He released my hands and allowed me to stroke myself as he continued to push his fingers inside me and explore my body with his lips and tongue. It was magical. I felt my balls prickling and I knew I couldn't hold on any longer. I gripped the base of my dick and suddenly felt the semen seeping out of the tip and slowly rolling down the shaft towards my fist. It was an orgasm the likes of which I’d never experienced before—Master Stone drained it out of me, reducing me to the puddle of my own making. If he could do that to me… I needed to know what else he could do to me. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-land-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0064/0.1693377140.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 2 Master Snow used to scare me. He always seemed so stern and aloof, like he literally didn’t give a shit about anything or anyone. That said, he’s also one of those men you almost feel before you see. That sounds a little crazy, doesn’t it? He’s got a sort of presence, an aura, which draws in everything around him. This might partially be a result of him always being so impeccably styled. Master Snow is certainly a man who knows how to wear a suit. His ties are immaculately knotted and everything he wears seems to fit him like a glove. I’ve often found myself staring at him and wondering what kind of body lies underneath those expensively-tailored layers of clothing. I’ve always rather hoped he looks as good naked as he does fully-dressed. By the time I entered his office, I’d become a bag of nerves. He was sitting at a giant desk and barely glanced at me as he told me to sit down. Then, he spent what felt like forever looking through my notes. Man, I’d love to see what’s written there. There’s pages and pages of them and I’ve only been here a few months. What do they know about me? What have they worked out? By the time he spoke, I didn’t know if I was coming or going. The only thing I was able to take in was how resonant and low his voice was. It’s basically the sort of voice which could hypnotize someone. He asked if I still believed that I was not attracted to men. I didn’t know what to say. After my experience with Master Weston, it would have been untruthful of me to suggest that I hadn’t at least given the question a heck of a lot of thought. The trouble was that I still hadn’t found an answer. Was my experience with Weston so overwhelming because he was a man, or because of what he was doing to me? Would the alternative have been far more exciting? To be honest, I’ve been in turmoil ever since it happened, trying to work my way through the jumbled tumble of emotions which were unleashed by the encounter. So, in short, when the question was asked, I said I still felt I wasn’t attracted to men. Master Snow then told me to drink liquid from an ornate glass cup. It was so cold and refreshing; It felt like I’d dipped my head into a mountain stream. Then he instructed me to stand up and remove my clothes. It took a while for the somewhat eccentric command to sink in, but if there’s one thing I’ve learned since joining the order, it’s that you should never question a Master’s demands. So, I got to my feet and did as requested. It felt a little humiliating to be undressing in front of him. The more I removed the more vulnerable I felt. But, at the same time, I couldn’t help but feel a little aroused, particularly when the Master stood up and started to run his hands gently over my body. Up close, he smelt so good. It was like an expensive fusion of tobacco and leather and it made me feel giddy. The experience of being touched so sensually, and by such a stunningly handsome man, made me tremble. I fought really hard to remain un-erect, but the more he touched me, the more I realized I was losing the battle. In the end, I simply closed my eyes and allowed the waves of desire to roll up and down my body. If he’d have asked me whether I was attracted to men at that moment, I would undoubtedly have said yes. He told me to climb onto the desk. While on all fours, he continued to touch every part of my body. Nothing he did seemed rushed—It felt like everything was being drawn out to raise my sense of extreme anticipation. He slowly pulled my garments down and placed his warm hands on my ass cheeks before removing his suit jacket, which he flung casually onto a chair. Seconds later, I felt his face pressing against my butt. His stubbly beard was ticklish to begin with, but as he started to kiss me down there and wriggle his tongue against my hole, I felt an all-encompassing rush of intense sexual energy tightening within me. I wondered if he was going to push the same object into my hole that Master Weston had used on me, but then I suddenly started to think that he might be planning to push his penis in there instead. The thought of losing my virginity right there and then utterly blew my mind. It felt as wrong as it felt right. I’m not prudish. I don’t believe that sex can only happen inside the sanctity of marriage, but I had always felt that it ought to happen within the context of a loving relationship. But then again, the idea of Master Snow taking me for no other reason than that he wanted to feels incredibly erotic. He told me to lean over the desk with my feet on the floor and then stood behind me. I could hear him removing his clothes. First, his shirt, and then his pants. I held my breath and tried to, somewhat unsuccessfully, stop myself from shaking. Then I felt the tip of his penis running over my crack and instantly knew that he was going to penetrate me. My entire body tensed up. I told myself again and again to relax, but the more he teasingly rubbed his dick over my cheeks and against my hole, the more I found myself panicking. Then it happened. I felt the head of his dick pressing hard against my hole, and then, so slowly, it started to creep into me. The sensation made my eyes water. It wasn’t that it was painful. It was more that it was intense. Every part of my body went cold, then hot, then shivery, then prickly. I could feel his dick so deep inside me—deeper than I thought anything could ever get—and the sensation was insane. As he started to thrust in and out of me, I felt my body relaxing a little, and the waves of rapture instantly started to reoccur. I was helpless to do anything other than moan and groan, trying to imagine the look on Master Snow’s face. Was it a loving look? Was it a look of indifference? A look of deep sexual satisfaction? He went harder and faster and beads of sweat started forming all over my body. Moments later, I found myself gasping for breath. He was literally pounding the air out of me. He pulled out and pushed me onto my back so that I could finally look into his eyes and try to work out what was going through his head. I wanted to feel like I was special, like he didn’t do this sort of thing with the other apprentices, but deep down, I felt sure that this was merely a ritual which everyone in The Order is subjected to at some point. He pulled his garment shirt half off and I was blown away by how beautifully ripped his body is. He started pounding me with an intensity I didn’t know existed. His dick slammed in and out with such force that I entirely lost control of my body. I realized that he was going to cum, and that this was going to happen inside me. He grunted deeply. I felt the streams of semen exploding out of his cock. He withdrew, and I felt the cum dripping out of me. I didn’t know if I should try to keep it inside. Perhaps I’d get into trouble if it made a mess on the carpet. But then he kissed me so tenderly that all of my worries disappeared. Even if I wasn’t attracted to men in general, I was certainly attracted to Master Snow. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0064.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0064/0.1693377140.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 2 Master Snow used to scare me. He always seemed so stern and aloof, like he literally didn’t give a shit about anything or anyone. That said, he’s also one of those men you almost feel before you see. That sounds a little crazy, doesn’t it? He’s got a sort of presence, an aura, which draws in everything around him. This might partially be a result of him always being so impeccably styled. Master Snow is certainly a man who knows how to wear a suit. His ties are immaculately knotted and everything he wears seems to fit him like a glove. I’ve often found myself staring at him and wondering what kind of body lies underneath those expensively-tailored layers of clothing. I’ve always rather hoped he looks as good naked as he does fully-dressed. By the time I entered his office, I’d become a bag of nerves. He was sitting at a giant desk and barely glanced at me as he told me to sit down. Then, he spent what felt like forever looking through my notes. Man, I’d love to see what’s written there. There’s pages and pages of them and I’ve only been here a few months. What do they know about me? What have they worked out? By the time he spoke, I didn’t know if I was coming or going. The only thing I was able to take in was how resonant and low his voice was. It’s basically the sort of voice which could hypnotize someone. He asked if I still believed that I was not attracted to men. I didn’t know what to say. After my experience with Master Weston, it would have been untruthful of me to suggest that I hadn’t at least given the question a heck of a lot of thought. The trouble was that I still hadn’t found an answer. Was my experience with Weston so overwhelming because he was a man, or because of what he was doing to me? Would the alternative have been far more exciting? To be honest, I’ve been in turmoil ever since it happened, trying to work my way through the jumbled tumble of emotions which were unleashed by the encounter. So, in short, when the question was asked, I said I still felt I wasn’t attracted to men. Master Snow then told me to drink liquid from an ornate glass cup. It was so cold and refreshing; It felt like I’d dipped my head into a mountain stream. Then he instructed me to stand up and remove my clothes. It took a while for the somewhat eccentric command to sink in, but if there’s one thing I’ve learned since joining the order, it’s that you should never question a Master’s demands. So, I got to my feet and did as requested. It felt a little humiliating to be undressing in front of him. The more I removed the more vulnerable I felt. But, at the same time, I couldn’t help but feel a little aroused, particularly when the Master stood up and started to run his hands gently over my body. Up close, he smelt so good. It was like an expensive fusion of tobacco and leather and it made me feel giddy. The experience of being touched so sensually, and by such a stunningly handsome man, made me tremble. I fought really hard to remain un-erect, but the more he touched me, the more I realized I was losing the battle. In the end, I simply closed my eyes and allowed the waves of desire to roll up and down my body. If he’d have asked me whether I was attracted to men at that moment, I would undoubtedly have said yes. He told me to climb onto the desk. While on all fours, he continued to touch every part of my body. Nothing he did seemed rushed—It felt like everything was being drawn out to raise my sense of extreme anticipation. He slowly pulled my garments down and placed his warm hands on my ass cheeks before removing his suit jacket, which he flung casually onto a chair. Seconds later, I felt his face pressing against my butt. His stubbly beard was ticklish to begin with, but as he started to kiss me down there and wriggle his tongue against my hole, I felt an all-encompassing rush of intense sexual energy tightening within me. I wondered if he was going to push the same object into my hole that Master Weston had used on me, but then I suddenly started to think that he might be planning to push his penis in there instead. The thought of losing my virginity right there and then utterly blew my mind. It felt as wrong as it felt right. I’m not prudish. I don’t believe that sex can only happen inside the sanctity of marriage, but I had always felt that it ought to happen within the context of a loving relationship. But then again, the idea of Master Snow taking me for no other reason than that he wanted to feels incredibly erotic. He told me to lean over the desk with my feet on the floor and then stood behind me. I could hear him removing his clothes. First, his shirt, and then his pants. I held my breath and tried to, somewhat unsuccessfully, stop myself from shaking. Then I felt the tip of his penis running over my crack and instantly knew that he was going to penetrate me. My entire body tensed up. I told myself again and again to relax, but the more he teasingly rubbed his dick over my cheeks and against my hole, the more I found myself panicking. Then it happened. I felt the head of his dick pressing hard against my hole, and then, so slowly, it started to creep into me. The sensation made my eyes water. It wasn’t that it was painful. It was more that it was intense. Every part of my body went cold, then hot, then shivery, then prickly. I could feel his dick so deep inside me—deeper than I thought anything could ever get—and the sensation was insane. As he started to thrust in and out of me, I felt my body relaxing a little, and the waves of rapture instantly started to reoccur. I was helpless to do anything other than moan and groan, trying to imagine the look on Master Snow’s face. Was it a loving look? Was it a look of indifference? A look of deep sexual satisfaction? He went harder and faster and beads of sweat started forming all over my body. Moments later, I found myself gasping for breath. He was literally pounding the air out of me. He pulled out and pushed me onto my back so that I could finally look into his eyes and try to work out what was going through his head. I wanted to feel like I was special, like he didn’t do this sort of thing with the other apprentices, but deep down, I felt sure that this was merely a ritual which everyone in The Order is subjected to at some point. He pulled his garment shirt half off and I was blown away by how beautifully ripped his body is. He started pounding me with an intensity I didn’t know existed. His dick slammed in and out with such force that I entirely lost control of my body. I realized that he was going to cum, and that this was going to happen inside me. He grunted deeply. I felt the streams of semen exploding out of his cock. He withdrew, and I felt the cum dripping out of me. I didn’t know if I should try to keep it inside. Perhaps I’d get into trouble if it made a mess on the carpet. But then he kissed me so tenderly that all of my worries disappeared. Even if I wasn’t attracted to men in general, I was certainly attracted to Master Snow. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-covenant-apprentice-white-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0063/0.1693377134.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE WHITE | Chapter 4 I have thought a great deal about Apprentice White since our encounter. It’s clear to me that the boy is special and a great future lies ahead of him. We here at The Order have Master Snow to thank for spotting this potential. Snow, of course, became overly attached to the boy, but after experiencing young Apprentice White’s soft, alluring flesh, I understood why. Master Snow was desperate to oversee the boy’s continued development, but I am the more senior Master and I am not yet done with this Apprentice. For all these reasons, it became important for Master Snow to witness him yielding to me, so I ensured that he was present for the covenant ritual. Any residual feelings that Apprentice White may have had for Master Snow would have been swept aside by his desire to serve a more dominant Master. Me. The Apprentice was suitably submissive as he crawled into the room, his white ceremonial gown clinging perilously to his body. As is customary, I instructed him to wash my feet. It is an ancient ritual and an act both of great sensuality and absolute servitude, which, I’m pleased to say, Apprentice White took seriously. He carefully removed my slippers and socks before gently, and with great concentration, passing the moistened cloth over every inch of my foot. I instructed him to stand, and then slowly ran my hands over the flesh which his flimsy gown had left exposed. He shuddered and shivered with heady expectation. I removed my suit jacket and undid the ribbons of his ceremonial robe. The white, pleated fabric billowed to the floor, leaving the boy entirely naked. I stood behind him and continued to run my hands softly up and down his body, feeling the goosebumps forming on his upper arms and pushing my fully-clothed torso into the arch of his back. The boy was fully aware of the presence of Master Snow, but made no attempt to look back at him, remaining firmly in the moment and entirely focused on me. I could feel my dick throbbing inside my tight suit pants. After being presented with an ass that beautiful, it was hardly surprising that my big fella was making a bid for freedom. I turned Noah around and instructed him to get onto his knees, unbuttoning the cuffs of my shirt and loosening my tie. He knelt but soon realized that I expected him to take the initiative. He reached out to the bulge in my pants and rubbed it nervously with the palm of his hand. I unbuttoned my shirt and looked into his eyes as I pulled down the zipper of my pants, pushing his roving hands back towards my dick, which he pulled through my garments and began to suck. I had forgotten quite how good that boy’s mouth felt as it explored my forbidden fruit. He is a remarkably adept deep-throated—skills, one assumes, that he was taught by Master Snow. I try to remain dispassionate throughout these key rituals, but Noah had me panting and groaning like some kind of addict. As he looked up at me with those innocent, ice-blue eyes, I wondered if a little part of me was becoming addicted to him. I threw the boy onto the bed and pushed his legs over his shoulders so that I could get my tongue inside his tight hole. I called Master Snow over and instructed him to hold the boy’s legs in position. It felt like a suitably humiliating request for my rival in this boy’s affections. Master Snow immediately did as ordered, a wicked smile forming at the corners of his mouth as he looked down at Noah’s pleasure-filled face. I noticed the boy looking up at his former Master and observed a certain connection which should have bothered me, but found it added something exciting to the proceedings. The young Apprentice was confused and conflicted and that is good for him. My tongue worked the Apprentice’s hole for what seemed an eternity. I wanted it brimming with saliva so that my dick could slide effortlessly inside. His entire body started to shake as I pushed myself into him. Master Snow kept a firm grip on the legs and I was rapidly able to build up a more-than-satisfying rhythm before fucking the boy with some degree of force. I found myself staring, I guess a little smugly, into Master Snow’s eyes, realizing what a profoundly beautiful man he is, too. Master Snow had managed to push his crotch right up against the back of the Apprentice’s head and as I pushed my big dick into the boy, his headwear was rubbing against the Master’s balls—causing him to tent rather impressively in his suit pants. I got myself into a push-up position and continued to bang the boy, knowing that every muscle in my body was tensed and flexing, enjoying, not just the sensation of my dick inside Apprentice White’s tight hole, but the feeling of Master Snow’s eyes boring lustfully into mine. The boy was soon howling with a look of almost shock plastered across his face. I took every opportunity to hold my fellow Master’s gaze as he watched me with a mixture of respect and intense sexual excitement. The sweat was suddenly flying from every pore in my body but I continued to fuck the boy with increasing force and energy. I glanced down and witnessed the Apprentice pressing his lips against the fabric of Master Snow’s pants, kissing there delicately. From that moment on, all I could think about was how amazing it would have been to watch Master Snow seducing the apprentice. I pulled out and flipped the boy onto all fours, immediately pushing my swollen dick back inside him. Master Snow knelt down so that his face was level with Noah’s. They soon locked eyes, and, as I fucked with hard, brutal strokes, Master Snow began to touch the boy with infinite fondness. Moments later, they began to kiss like lovers. This extreme tenderness was in complete contrast to the aggressive way that I was hammering the boy. The contradiction pleased me. Apprentice White grabbed his own dick and started jerking himself violently, never once taking his eyes from the penetrating gaze of Master Snow. In that moment I was forced to succumb to the idea that, although the boy’s body was mine, his heart and mind belonged to another. Having seen them interacting with such passion, it would have been silly to fight it. I closed my eyes and fucked harder and faster, knowing that I needed to nut and knowing that Apprentice White was jerking himself with increasing vigor. I opened my eyes again and saw Master Snow closing his hand around the boy’s throat, demonstrating his absolute power over him while intensifying the pleasure Apprentice White himself must have been experiencing. At last, I blasted my semen deep into the boy’s guts before pulling out. The Apprentice plainly wanted to stay and play with Master Snow, but that is not how things work here in The Order. The Apprentice doesn’t get to make decisions. A quick nod of the head was all that was needed to bring Master Snow to his feet. We calmly exited the room, leaving the boy to his thoughts and my semen slowly dripping out of his hole. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0063.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0063/0.1693377134.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE WHITE | Chapter 4 I have thought a great deal about Apprentice White since our encounter. It’s clear to me that the boy is special and a great future lies ahead of him. We here at The Order have Master Snow to thank for spotting this potential. Snow, of course, became overly attached to the boy, but after experiencing young Apprentice White’s soft, alluring flesh, I understood why. Master Snow was desperate to oversee the boy’s continued development, but I am the more senior Master and I am not yet done with this Apprentice. For all these reasons, it became important for Master Snow to witness him yielding to me, so I ensured that he was present for the covenant ritual. Any residual feelings that Apprentice White may have had for Master Snow would have been swept aside by his desire to serve a more dominant Master. Me. The Apprentice was suitably submissive as he crawled into the room, his white ceremonial gown clinging perilously to his body. As is customary, I instructed him to wash my feet. It is an ancient ritual and an act both of great sensuality and absolute servitude, which, I’m pleased to say, Apprentice White took seriously. He carefully removed my slippers and socks before gently, and with great concentration, passing the moistened cloth over every inch of my foot. I instructed him to stand, and then slowly ran my hands over the flesh which his flimsy gown had left exposed. He shuddered and shivered with heady expectation. I removed my suit jacket and undid the ribbons of his ceremonial robe. The white, pleated fabric billowed to the floor, leaving the boy entirely naked. I stood behind him and continued to run my hands softly up and down his body, feeling the goosebumps forming on his upper arms and pushing my fully-clothed torso into the arch of his back. The boy was fully aware of the presence of Master Snow, but made no attempt to look back at him, remaining firmly in the moment and entirely focused on me. I could feel my dick throbbing inside my tight suit pants. After being presented with an ass that beautiful, it was hardly surprising that my big fella was making a bid for freedom. I turned Noah around and instructed him to get onto his knees, unbuttoning the cuffs of my shirt and loosening my tie. He knelt but soon realized that I expected him to take the initiative. He reached out to the bulge in my pants and rubbed it nervously with the palm of his hand. I unbuttoned my shirt and looked into his eyes as I pulled down the zipper of my pants, pushing his roving hands back towards my dick, which he pulled through my garments and began to suck. I had forgotten quite how good that boy’s mouth felt as it explored my forbidden fruit. He is a remarkably adept deep-throated—skills, one assumes, that he was taught by Master Snow. I try to remain dispassionate throughout these key rituals, but Noah had me panting and groaning like some kind of addict. As he looked up at me with those innocent, ice-blue eyes, I wondered if a little part of me was becoming addicted to him. I threw the boy onto the bed and pushed his legs over his shoulders so that I could get my tongue inside his tight hole. I called Master Snow over and instructed him to hold the boy’s legs in position. It felt like a suitably humiliating request for my rival in this boy’s affections. Master Snow immediately did as ordered, a wicked smile forming at the corners of his mouth as he looked down at Noah’s pleasure-filled face. I noticed the boy looking up at his former Master and observed a certain connection which should have bothered me, but found it added something exciting to the proceedings. The young Apprentice was confused and conflicted and that is good for him. My tongue worked the Apprentice’s hole for what seemed an eternity. I wanted it brimming with saliva so that my dick could slide effortlessly inside. His entire body started to shake as I pushed myself into him. Master Snow kept a firm grip on the legs and I was rapidly able to build up a more-than-satisfying rhythm before fucking the boy with some degree of force. I found myself staring, I guess a little smugly, into Master Snow’s eyes, realizing what a profoundly beautiful man he is, too. Master Snow had managed to push his crotch right up against the back of the Apprentice’s head and as I pushed my big dick into the boy, his headwear was rubbing against the Master’s balls—causing him to tent rather impressively in his suit pants. I got myself into a push-up position and continued to bang the boy, knowing that every muscle in my body was tensed and flexing, enjoying, not just the sensation of my dick inside Apprentice White’s tight hole, but the feeling of Master Snow’s eyes boring lustfully into mine. The boy was soon howling with a look of almost shock plastered across his face. I took every opportunity to hold my fellow Master’s gaze as he watched me with a mixture of respect and intense sexual excitement. The sweat was suddenly flying from every pore in my body but I continued to fuck the boy with increasing force and energy. I glanced down and witnessed the Apprentice pressing his lips against the fabric of Master Snow’s pants, kissing there delicately. From that moment on, all I could think about was how amazing it would have been to watch Master Snow seducing the apprentice. I pulled out and flipped the boy onto all fours, immediately pushing my swollen dick back inside him. Master Snow knelt down so that his face was level with Noah’s. They soon locked eyes, and, as I fucked with hard, brutal strokes, Master Snow began to touch the boy with infinite fondness. Moments later, they began to kiss like lovers. This extreme tenderness was in complete contrast to the aggressive way that I was hammering the boy. The contradiction pleased me. Apprentice White grabbed his own dick and started jerking himself violently, never once taking his eyes from the penetrating gaze of Master Snow. In that moment I was forced to succumb to the idea that, although the boy’s body was mine, his heart and mind belonged to another. Having seen them interacting with such passion, it would have been silly to fight it. I closed my eyes and fucked harder and faster, knowing that I needed to nut and knowing that Apprentice White was jerking himself with increasing vigor. I opened my eyes again and saw Master Snow closing his hand around the boy’s throat, demonstrating his absolute power over him while intensifying the pleasure Apprentice White himself must have been experiencing. At last, I blasted my semen deep into the boy’s guts before pulling out. The Apprentice plainly wanted to stay and play with Master Snow, but that is not how things work here in The Order. The Apprentice doesn’t get to make decisions. A quick nod of the head was all that was needed to bring Master Snow to his feet. We calmly exited the room, leaving the boy to his thoughts and my semen slowly dripping out of his hole. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-tate-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0062/0.1693375086.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 2 Apprentice Tate is considered something of a wild card by many of the other Masters. No one would deny that the boy is both beautiful and has an air of steely determination, but some have suggested he could be too arrogant to be trained effectively. He was given a sharp atonement as a warning, but appeared to take the whole thing in stride. They passed him on to me to see if I could get through to him with a different approach. Within seconds of his walking into the interview, I was frustrated. The Boy is stunning, what with his watery, ice-blue eyes and not a hair out of place. Yet, he opted to present himself to me with his tie loosened and the top button of his shirt undone. Call me petty, but it’s exactly these sorts of minor details which indicate disrespect for our authority. There was also something about the boy’s demeanor which got my back up. Usually these Apprentices turn up for their interviews looking utterly terrified, and this can trigger a fairly paternalistic response from me. However, on the rare occasions that I find a boy sitting opposite me who’s literally brimming with hubris, a very different Master Snow emerges… As I cycled through a series of what should be fairly disarming personal questions, I could tell that Apprentice Tate was merely pretending to be uncomfortable. This forced me to instantly cut to the chase, demanding that he remove his clothes. He feigned surprise, but the moment he stood up and suggestively tinkered with his belt, I realized that he was attempting to play me. At that moment my strategy became clear. This boy knew that he was powerfully attractive. His arrogance stemmed from the fact that he rarely encountered men who didn’t want him. What the young Apprentice had not yet experienced in his life, though, was desire for someone else… I instantly feigned profound disinterest in him, but removed my jacket so that he could get a sense of the shape of my body underneath my well-tailored shirt. He dropped his pants and revealed a pair of surprisingly muscular legs. All members of The Order, Masters included, are expected to wear special undergarments. They are designed to hug the body like a second layer of skin and are semi-see-through so that sex is never far from our minds. Through the gossamer fabric of his boxer trunks, I could see an impressive tattoo on his thigh, another sure indication that this boy wasn’t a run-of-the-mill apprentice. He’s plainly a wild child with something of a past which, at some stage, will need to be investigated. It will almost certainly prove to be an important tool in his taming… He flashed me a loaded look which revealed growing interest in me, and in my body. When I returned the glance with one of indifference, I knew the power was now in my hands and, furthermore, that this young man was going to make a very fine Apprentice. I informed him that I was going to restrain him, and rolled up my shirt sleeves to reinforce the sense of unease he was plainly experiencing. I sat him down on the chair and secured his hands firmly behind his back before sitting next to him and pulling my chair up close to intimidate him. I continued with my line of questioning, aloofly asking him increasingly intimate questions until I could sense that his penis was beginning to grow. The swelling increased considerably when I placed a hand on the inside of his thigh and began to caress him. For the longest time, he continued to insist that he wasn’t turned on by men, but as his penis began to twitch and dance underneath the sheer fabric, he realized the pretense was over. At that moment, I saw genuine vulnerability in his eyes. I ran my hand up and down his chest, brushing his nipples seductively with the back of my finger until he was gasping. The boy may have comfortably endured being used sexually, but he’d plainly never experienced sensuality with another man, and I could tell that it was blowing his mind. His large dick was now fully erect, begging to be released from the cage of his underpants. I teased him mercilessly, instructing him repeatedly to admit that he was aroused by my touch. He eventually sighed deeply and acknowledged his arousal. Finally, the barriers were broken. He asked if what he was feeling was wrong. I refused to answer. I pulled his dick out of the fly of his garments and took a few moments to marvel at its size. I complimented him on his body—if only I could have climbed into his head and experienced the rush of conflicting thoughts which were plainly bouncing about in his brain! It felt like a good time to engage my mouth—first by gently licking his nipples and then by tenderly kissing his stomach. I looked into his eyes and saw red-hot lust and a deep desire to kiss me. I denied him, for now. Instead, I sucked his dick. This was a new experience for him, clearly. I knew he’d been fucked by the Masters in the frenzy of carnal mayhem which had taken place during his anointment, but it seemed the boy had never been pleasured orally, at least not by someone who knew what they were doing! He instantly started moaning and gasping uncontrollably. I pulled his garment bottoms down and pushed his shirt up so that he was as good as naked, his heaving, milky-white chest exposed to the air. I pulled one of his ankles onto my thigh, so that he was spreading his legs obscenely. I licked my finger and pushed it into his beautiful hole, pleasuring every inch of his now-vulnerable body, watching every last drop of arrogance flowing from him. I started to suck him off again with some degree of vigor, my finger now lodged deep inside his hole. Fucking him would have been a big mistake; he needed to want me with every fiber of his body before he was granted that particular honor. I did use a dildo on him, though, just to give him the sensation of what he could eventually expect if he played his cards right. The intensity of what I did to him pushed him right over the edge. I encouraged him to take his dick and jerk himself off. He lasted a few minutes maximum. He exploded; ribbons of thick semen flew from the head of his dick and rolled down his thigh. I licked the tip of his penis before taking the whole thing into my mouth to clean it up, leaving him shuddering uncontrollably, desperate for more. And more he would get because the young Apprentice is undeniably special. At that moment I kissed him for the first time. It was meant to be a reward for him. But, I enjoyed it, too... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0062.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0062/0.1693375086.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 2 Apprentice Tate is considered something of a wild card by many of the other Masters. No one would deny that the boy is both beautiful and has an air of steely determination, but some have suggested he could be too arrogant to be trained effectively. He was given a sharp atonement as a warning, but appeared to take the whole thing in stride. They passed him on to me to see if I could get through to him with a different approach. Within seconds of his walking into the interview, I was frustrated. The Boy is stunning, what with his watery, ice-blue eyes and not a hair out of place. Yet, he opted to present himself to me with his tie loosened and the top button of his shirt undone. Call me petty, but it’s exactly these sorts of minor details which indicate disrespect for our authority. There was also something about the boy’s demeanor which got my back up. Usually these Apprentices turn up for their interviews looking utterly terrified, and this can trigger a fairly paternalistic response from me. However, on the rare occasions that I find a boy sitting opposite me who’s literally brimming with hubris, a very different Master Snow emerges… As I cycled through a series of what should be fairly disarming personal questions, I could tell that Apprentice Tate was merely pretending to be uncomfortable. This forced me to instantly cut to the chase, demanding that he remove his clothes. He feigned surprise, but the moment he stood up and suggestively tinkered with his belt, I realized that he was attempting to play me. At that moment my strategy became clear. This boy knew that he was powerfully attractive. His arrogance stemmed from the fact that he rarely encountered men who didn’t want him. What the young Apprentice had not yet experienced in his life, though, was desire for someone else… I instantly feigned profound disinterest in him, but removed my jacket so that he could get a sense of the shape of my body underneath my well-tailored shirt. He dropped his pants and revealed a pair of surprisingly muscular legs. All members of The Order, Masters included, are expected to wear special undergarments. They are designed to hug the body like a second layer of skin and are semi-see-through so that sex is never far from our minds. Through the gossamer fabric of his boxer trunks, I could see an impressive tattoo on his thigh, another sure indication that this boy wasn’t a run-of-the-mill apprentice. He’s plainly a wild child with something of a past which, at some stage, will need to be investigated. It will almost certainly prove to be an important tool in his taming… He flashed me a loaded look which revealed growing interest in me, and in my body. When I returned the glance with one of indifference, I knew the power was now in my hands and, furthermore, that this young man was going to make a very fine Apprentice. I informed him that I was going to restrain him, and rolled up my shirt sleeves to reinforce the sense of unease he was plainly experiencing. I sat him down on the chair and secured his hands firmly behind his back before sitting next to him and pulling my chair up close to intimidate him. I continued with my line of questioning, aloofly asking him increasingly intimate questions until I could sense that his penis was beginning to grow. The swelling increased considerably when I placed a hand on the inside of his thigh and began to caress him. For the longest time, he continued to insist that he wasn’t turned on by men, but as his penis began to twitch and dance underneath the sheer fabric, he realized the pretense was over. At that moment, I saw genuine vulnerability in his eyes. I ran my hand up and down his chest, brushing his nipples seductively with the back of my finger until he was gasping. The boy may have comfortably endured being used sexually, but he’d plainly never experienced sensuality with another man, and I could tell that it was blowing his mind. His large dick was now fully erect, begging to be released from the cage of his underpants. I teased him mercilessly, instructing him repeatedly to admit that he was aroused by my touch. He eventually sighed deeply and acknowledged his arousal. Finally, the barriers were broken. He asked if what he was feeling was wrong. I refused to answer. I pulled his dick out of the fly of his garments and took a few moments to marvel at its size. I complimented him on his body—if only I could have climbed into his head and experienced the rush of conflicting thoughts which were plainly bouncing about in his brain! It felt like a good time to engage my mouth—first by gently licking his nipples and then by tenderly kissing his stomach. I looked into his eyes and saw red-hot lust and a deep desire to kiss me. I denied him, for now. Instead, I sucked his dick. This was a new experience for him, clearly. I knew he’d been fucked by the Masters in the frenzy of carnal mayhem which had taken place during his anointment, but it seemed the boy had never been pleasured orally, at least not by someone who knew what they were doing! He instantly started moaning and gasping uncontrollably. I pulled his garment bottoms down and pushed his shirt up so that he was as good as naked, his heaving, milky-white chest exposed to the air. I pulled one of his ankles onto my thigh, so that he was spreading his legs obscenely. I licked my finger and pushed it into his beautiful hole, pleasuring every inch of his now-vulnerable body, watching every last drop of arrogance flowing from him. I started to suck him off again with some degree of vigor, my finger now lodged deep inside his hole. Fucking him would have been a big mistake; he needed to want me with every fiber of his body before he was granted that particular honor. I did use a dildo on him, though, just to give him the sensation of what he could eventually expect if he played his cards right. The intensity of what I did to him pushed him right over the edge. I encouraged him to take his dick and jerk himself off. He lasted a few minutes maximum. He exploded; ribbons of thick semen flew from the head of his dick and rolled down his thigh. I licked the tip of his penis before taking the whole thing into my mouth to clean it up, leaving him shuddering uncontrollably, desperate for more. And more he would get because the young Apprentice is undeniably special. At that moment I kissed him for the first time. It was meant to be a reward for him. But, I enjoyed it, too... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-tyler-chapter-5.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0061/0.1693377268.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 5 The longer I remain an apprentice, the more I understand The Order, and my position within it. For the longest time, I felt almost valueless. I was right at the bottom of the pecking order, seemingly being used and punished as, and when, a master felt the need. I went through a period of great doubt where I wondered if what was happening was for my own good. Then, I found clarity. I realized that, far from being worthless, I was powerful. Without the apprentices, there would be no pleasure for the masters. My task, my dream was to become the very best pleasure giver. When I discovered that the covenant ritual was due to take place, I was excited to learn that it would be overseen by Masters Weston and Snow. I have, for the longest time, admired both men from afar. Pleasuring such a man, and watching his icy exterior cracking, would be utterly thrilling. I would find great excitement in watching him slowly peeling back the layers of perfectly-turned-out clothing and seeing his beautiful dick emerging from his pants, swollen and engorged… because of me. A chamber servant handed me a white ceremonial robe to wear for the ritual. Only a few yards of delicately pleated fabric, tied with a series of knots, it had a sort of a Grecian vibe about it. I was instructed to crawl into the room, which was gleaming white and lined with long curtains that billowed in the spring breeze. I immediately clocked Master Snow, who was sitting on a long, padded bench in an immaculate white suit, shirt, and tie. I then noticed Master Weston standing behind Snow, similarly dressed. I dutifully crawled towards Master Snow and knelt at his feet, which he instructed me to wash. I did exactly as told, removing his slippers and socks, and using a cloth and a bowl of water to carefully cleanse every inch of them: the soles, the toes, the arches. It could have been perceived as humiliating but, looking into his beautiful, lavender-blue eyes, I could tell that I was pleasing him greatly, and I live to please. He pulled me to my feet and stood in front of me, staring at me as he ran his hands up and down the pleats in the fabric of my gown. I could tell that he was drinking me in, and that he approved of the way that I looked. Master Snow is shorter than me, but his frame is powerful. He exudes strength to the extent that I could barely look at him without blushing. Every time I dared to make eye-contact, I felt as though I was close to being hypnotized. The sensation of his hands running gently and seductively across my body was almost mind-blowing. I could sense that he was smelling me, sampling every inch of my flesh. My dick was hard in seconds and tenting like crazy within the soft, ruffled gown. He stood behind me and continued to run his hands over my body, intimately nuzzling me while pushing his groin into my thigh until I was desperate to kiss him. He undid the ties on my gown and it immediately dropped to the floor, leaving me entirely naked. He turned me around to face him and removed his jacket. I found myself daring to reach out and touch him, running my fingers over his shirt, feeling the firmness of his chest underneath. Then, he threw me down to my knees again. He removed his tie, undid his shirt, and unbuckled his belt. He slowly pushed his pants down and exposed his penis, which was a thing of immense beauty. I knew my task was to suck it, and I knew I wanted to give him the best darn blowjob of his life. I took it real slow at first, repeatedly running my tongue up and down his shaft. I slid my soft wet lips towards his balls. He ordered me to lie on the padded bench, which turned out to be the size of a bed, and positioned me so that I was on my back with my legs in the air. He squatted between them and started to eat me out, his hungry tongue dancing over my hole. He nearly made me orgasm just with the dexterity of his mouth. My mind went blank; all thoughts were replaced by pleasure. All I could think was how desperate I was to feel his dick inside me. He encouraged Master Weston to step forward and hold my feet. I felt Master Snow slide the head of his monster cock against my hole, then the sensation of him splitting me open as he pushed. My entire body shook. The look on his face was so casual, and yet it really felt as though he was wilfully tearing me in half. It was agonizing and beautiful. Behind me, I could smell Master Weston’s aftershave and feel the ever-speeding thump of his heartbeat. He, too, was aroused. Master Snow positioned himself and then leaned over to kiss me, still deep inside my ass. The kissing felt remarkably intimate; a moment of deep connection and at-one-ness. He pulled out and laid on his back on the bed, his chiseled body sprawled out over the blood-red cloth. I squatted over him before lowering my body down onto his dick. I rode, unable to stop myself from jerking as I ground up and down. He continued to slam his rock hard dick into me with increasing force. I repositioned myself so that I could look down at him—staring into those once cold blue eyes that were now hot with lust. He held my waist and fucked me. His balls made a repeated, hollow thud as they rammed against my cheeks. As I stared down at him, feeling that electric joy, I knew I needed to cum. I couldn’t hold on. I spewed all over his hairy chest. Despite this, he still thrusted into me. He went harder and harder, arms wrapped around me, staring into my face, and then, just like that, he orgasmed. I don’t know how much went up there, but he, like a beast, just kept on pumping. As his hips slowed, he kissed me again. For a split second I wondered if I was in love—either with him, or with The Order, as a whole. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0061.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0061/0.1693377268.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 5 The longer I remain an apprentice, the more I understand The Order, and my position within it. For the longest time, I felt almost valueless. I was right at the bottom of the pecking order, seemingly being used and punished as, and when, a master felt the need. I went through a period of great doubt where I wondered if what was happening was for my own good. Then, I found clarity. I realized that, far from being worthless, I was powerful. Without the apprentices, there would be no pleasure for the masters. My task, my dream was to become the very best pleasure giver. When I discovered that the covenant ritual was due to take place, I was excited to learn that it would be overseen by Masters Weston and Snow. I have, for the longest time, admired both men from afar. Pleasuring such a man, and watching his icy exterior cracking, would be utterly thrilling. I would find great excitement in watching him slowly peeling back the layers of perfectly-turned-out clothing and seeing his beautiful dick emerging from his pants, swollen and engorged… because of me. A chamber servant handed me a white ceremonial robe to wear for the ritual. Only a few yards of delicately pleated fabric, tied with a series of knots, it had a sort of a Grecian vibe about it. I was instructed to crawl into the room, which was gleaming white and lined with long curtains that billowed in the spring breeze. I immediately clocked Master Snow, who was sitting on a long, padded bench in an immaculate white suit, shirt, and tie. I then noticed Master Weston standing behind Snow, similarly dressed. I dutifully crawled towards Master Snow and knelt at his feet, which he instructed me to wash. I did exactly as told, removing his slippers and socks, and using a cloth and a bowl of water to carefully cleanse every inch of them: the soles, the toes, the arches. It could have been perceived as humiliating but, looking into his beautiful, lavender-blue eyes, I could tell that I was pleasing him greatly, and I live to please. He pulled me to my feet and stood in front of me, staring at me as he ran his hands up and down the pleats in the fabric of my gown. I could tell that he was drinking me in, and that he approved of the way that I looked. Master Snow is shorter than me, but his frame is powerful. He exudes strength to the extent that I could barely look at him without blushing. Every time I dared to make eye-contact, I felt as though I was close to being hypnotized. The sensation of his hands running gently and seductively across my body was almost mind-blowing. I could sense that he was smelling me, sampling every inch of my flesh. My dick was hard in seconds and tenting like crazy within the soft, ruffled gown. He stood behind me and continued to run his hands over my body, intimately nuzzling me while pushing his groin into my thigh until I was desperate to kiss him. He undid the ties on my gown and it immediately dropped to the floor, leaving me entirely naked. He turned me around to face him and removed his jacket. I found myself daring to reach out and touch him, running my fingers over his shirt, feeling the firmness of his chest underneath. Then, he threw me down to my knees again. He removed his tie, undid his shirt, and unbuckled his belt. He slowly pushed his pants down and exposed his penis, which was a thing of immense beauty. I knew my task was to suck it, and I knew I wanted to give him the best darn blowjob of his life. I took it real slow at first, repeatedly running my tongue up and down his shaft. I slid my soft wet lips towards his balls. He ordered me to lie on the padded bench, which turned out to be the size of a bed, and positioned me so that I was on my back with my legs in the air. He squatted between them and started to eat me out, his hungry tongue dancing over my hole. He nearly made me orgasm just with the dexterity of his mouth. My mind went blank; all thoughts were replaced by pleasure. All I could think was how desperate I was to feel his dick inside me. He encouraged Master Weston to step forward and hold my feet. I felt Master Snow slide the head of his monster cock against my hole, then the sensation of him splitting me open as he pushed. My entire body shook. The look on his face was so casual, and yet it really felt as though he was wilfully tearing me in half. It was agonizing and beautiful. Behind me, I could smell Master Weston’s aftershave and feel the ever-speeding thump of his heartbeat. He, too, was aroused. Master Snow positioned himself and then leaned over to kiss me, still deep inside my ass. The kissing felt remarkably intimate; a moment of deep connection and at-one-ness. He pulled out and laid on his back on the bed, his chiseled body sprawled out over the blood-red cloth. I squatted over him before lowering my body down onto his dick. I rode, unable to stop myself from jerking as I ground up and down. He continued to slam his rock hard dick into me with increasing force. I repositioned myself so that I could look down at him—staring into those once cold blue eyes that were now hot with lust. He held my waist and fucked me. His balls made a repeated, hollow thud as they rammed against my cheeks. As I stared down at him, feeling that electric joy, I knew I needed to cum. I couldn’t hold on. I spewed all over his hairy chest. Despite this, he still thrusted into me. He went harder and harder, arms wrapped around me, staring into my face, and then, just like that, he orgasmed. I don’t know how much went up there, but he, like a beast, just kept on pumping. As his hips slowed, he kissed me again. For a split second I wondered if I was in love—either with him, or with The Order, as a whole. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/anointment-apprentice-white-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0060/0.1693377109.jpg Anointment | APPRENTICE WHITE | Chapter 3 Apprentice White has generated quite a lot of excitement within the upper echelons of The Brotherhood. We’ve been watching him closely and we’re unanimous in the belief that the boy shows real promise. Master Snow’s feedback from the Apprentice’s initial stages read like a love letter and, for some time now, the rest of us Masters had been jostling to further investigate the boy's obvious potential. My opportunity to do just that arose very suddenly when the boy was selected for anointment. I happened to be in a position where I could offer to oversee the ceremony, much, I assume, to the chagrin of Master Snow, who I’m pretty sure would have been much happier to have kept young Apprentice White to himself. The boy certainly didn’t disappoint close-up. He was blond and blue-eyed with almost flawless skin. He came across as being quite confident and self-assured, but a few minutes in his company and you could realize this young Apprentice was actually quite shy and nervous. He was plainly eager to please—in short, exactly the sort of boy we want. He seemed very nervous as he entered the chamber. These sorts of rituals can be overwhelming for the Apprentices; the anointing ceremony is all about purity. He is stripped of his clothing and instructed to wear a white robe. We, as Masters, are dressed in white formal clothing which is meticulously cleaned and prepared for us by chamber staff. The well-tailored, white suits which we wear are the clothes of masculinity, of superiority, and of carnal conquest. Our ties must be very carefully knotted. The bottom “v” must hang just below the waistband of the pants. It is, after all, an arrow which points towards the crotch and dares its viewer to question what is stirring within. Upon establishing that Apprentice White was committed to embracing the concept of total submission, I removed my jacket and rolled up my sleeves. I could see his eyes flickering repeatedly to the front of my pants. He’s been in this place long enough to know that all rituals come with specific expectations and I think he was both excited and nervous to learn what was heading his way. The anointing ceremony is about cleansing a boy and blessing him, stripping him back to his essence, so that he can emerge, like a phoenix, from his own ashes with a new-found sense of understanding and purpose. It is the most important step in his journey; allowing his body, mind, and heart to become the property of The Brotherhood. The ritual is one of the most intensely sensual, deeply spiritual and profoundly erotic of all of the ceremonies we perform. It involves the use of rare, perfumed oils which are massaged into significant locations across an Apprentice’s body. They take it seriously, knowing instinctively that it is an important right of passage. Apprentice White seemed particularly immersed in the procedure. His focus impressed me greatly and every time I touched another part of his soft, pale flesh, my dick stiffened that little bit more. I stared deep into his eyes, barely able to conceal my desire for him, and he returned my glances with a look which seemed conflicted. As the ceremony progressed, I felt him trembling more and more, trying desperately, but failing, to control the waves of pleasure rippling through his inexperienced body. I pushed the robe aside and slowly ran my fingers over his nipples before rubbing the warm oils into his chest. He was breathing heavily and I could feel his heart thumping. He was almost certainly attempting to resist me. The Apprentices will often develop a deep, loving and monogamous attachment to their first Master, and I knew from Master Snow’s notes that their encounters had been uncharacteristically intense. There is, however, nothing more beautiful than slowly pushing an Apprentice towards a place where he has no option but to be unfaithful to a man he believes he’s in love with. I knew that Apprentice White would not be able to resist for long, but yielding to me had to be his choice. The guilt he would almost certainly experience as a result of his actions needed to be a self-inflicted wound. His penis began to grow and throb as I knelt down to anoint his loins before slowly running my lips over his member. Anxiety soon gave way to lust and, as I took his rock-hard, soon-to-be throbbing dick further and further into my mouth, I knew the boy was mine. I deep-throated him. I got every last inch of his beautiful dick deep into my mouth, pushing his legs further and further apart to trigger an even more explosive reaction from his groin. He responded almost violently, such was the profundity of the pleasure he was experiencing. While sucking, I slowly undressed myself down to my garments, standing, at one stage, to teasingly allow my pants to fall to the ground, before squatting in front of him and resuming my oral seduction. Eventually, I parted ways with his groin, and moved up to kiss him. As our tongues began to brush against each other, I realized I was feeling a very deep desire for him, suddenly understanding exactly why he got such a good write-up from the previous Master. His lips were tender, soft, and cool, and they were hungry for mine. I pushed him to his knees and stood up, pulling my garments down to reveal the immensity of my member. I saw his eyes widening in fear as I pulled it out and offered it to him. He was quick to respond, however, sucking me with such natural skill that I found myself, briefly, on defense; I had to force myself not to orgasm. He was soon on all fours on the floor, clinging onto the bench to steady himself while I pressed my tongue deep into his tight little ass. His face seemed to cloud over, I suspect, as he realized exactly what he was about to do. Of course, that just made me want him all the more, and I rapidly sank my 9-inch weapon deep into his stunning ass, teaching him, in one move, that his body belongs to The Brotherhood and not just one member thereof. Besides, his precious Master Snow would soon be pleasuring himself with another boy. Apprentice White’s butt was about as satisfying as an ass can get. Fucking it was like putting my dick in a well-lubed clamp. I took him from behind. He didn’t need to see the look of bliss on my face. That would have given him power that he didn’t deserve. A few seconds later, I sensed a sudden change in his demeanor. A smile flashed across his face which seemed to say, “go on, use me like you want to use me… My body is yours.” He started to yell and groan in deep arousal the moment he yielded to me and at that point, I was able to really ramp things up. The more I offered my thick, daddy dick, the more he seemed to crave it. Before long, he was begging me to pound him harder, lost with lust like an animal! I grabbed his throat, pulled his head back, wrapped my huge thighs around his and rammed my dick into him with all the strength in my body. Only then was it time to turn him around so that we could look into each other’s eyes. I needed to know for certain that the lesson had been learned. Of course, the look of pure, unadulterated lust in his eyes told me instantly that it had, and that I could now enjoy experimenting with a few less-orthodox positions, pulling his body into contortions to see which felt the most thrilling. It was high-octane, deeply-satisfying sex, and he was soon yelling at me to cum inside him, which I did with uncontrollable force, collapsing on top of him and throwing my lips onto his with great passion. Apprentice White is indeed a boy with a great future, and I look forward to further guiding him towards that glittering horizon. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0060.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0060/0.1693377109.jpg Anointment | APPRENTICE WHITE | Chapter 3 Apprentice White has generated quite a lot of excitement within the upper echelons of The Brotherhood. We’ve been watching him closely and we’re unanimous in the belief that the boy shows real promise. Master Snow’s feedback from the Apprentice’s initial stages read like a love letter and, for some time now, the rest of us Masters had been jostling to further investigate the boy's obvious potential. My opportunity to do just that arose very suddenly when the boy was selected for anointment. I happened to be in a position where I could offer to oversee the ceremony, much, I assume, to the chagrin of Master Snow, who I’m pretty sure would have been much happier to have kept young Apprentice White to himself. The boy certainly didn’t disappoint close-up. He was blond and blue-eyed with almost flawless skin. He came across as being quite confident and self-assured, but a few minutes in his company and you could realize this young Apprentice was actually quite shy and nervous. He was plainly eager to please—in short, exactly the sort of boy we want. He seemed very nervous as he entered the chamber. These sorts of rituals can be overwhelming for the Apprentices; the anointing ceremony is all about purity. He is stripped of his clothing and instructed to wear a white robe. We, as Masters, are dressed in white formal clothing which is meticulously cleaned and prepared for us by chamber staff. The well-tailored, white suits which we wear are the clothes of masculinity, of superiority, and of carnal conquest. Our ties must be very carefully knotted. The bottom “v” must hang just below the waistband of the pants. It is, after all, an arrow which points towards the crotch and dares its viewer to question what is stirring within. Upon establishing that Apprentice White was committed to embracing the concept of total submission, I removed my jacket and rolled up my sleeves. I could see his eyes flickering repeatedly to the front of my pants. He’s been in this place long enough to know that all rituals come with specific expectations and I think he was both excited and nervous to learn what was heading his way. The anointing ceremony is about cleansing a boy and blessing him, stripping him back to his essence, so that he can emerge, like a phoenix, from his own ashes with a new-found sense of understanding and purpose. It is the most important step in his journey; allowing his body, mind, and heart to become the property of The Brotherhood. The ritual is one of the most intensely sensual, deeply spiritual and profoundly erotic of all of the ceremonies we perform. It involves the use of rare, perfumed oils which are massaged into significant locations across an Apprentice’s body. They take it seriously, knowing instinctively that it is an important right of passage. Apprentice White seemed particularly immersed in the procedure. His focus impressed me greatly and every time I touched another part of his soft, pale flesh, my dick stiffened that little bit more. I stared deep into his eyes, barely able to conceal my desire for him, and he returned my glances with a look which seemed conflicted. As the ceremony progressed, I felt him trembling more and more, trying desperately, but failing, to control the waves of pleasure rippling through his inexperienced body. I pushed the robe aside and slowly ran my fingers over his nipples before rubbing the warm oils into his chest. He was breathing heavily and I could feel his heart thumping. He was almost certainly attempting to resist me. The Apprentices will often develop a deep, loving and monogamous attachment to their first Master, and I knew from Master Snow’s notes that their encounters had been uncharacteristically intense. There is, however, nothing more beautiful than slowly pushing an Apprentice towards a place where he has no option but to be unfaithful to a man he believes he’s in love with. I knew that Apprentice White would not be able to resist for long, but yielding to me had to be his choice. The guilt he would almost certainly experience as a result of his actions needed to be a self-inflicted wound. His penis began to grow and throb as I knelt down to anoint his loins before slowly running my lips over his member. Anxiety soon gave way to lust and, as I took his rock-hard, soon-to-be throbbing dick further and further into my mouth, I knew the boy was mine. I deep-throated him. I got every last inch of his beautiful dick deep into my mouth, pushing his legs further and further apart to trigger an even more explosive reaction from his groin. He responded almost violently, such was the profundity of the pleasure he was experiencing. While sucking, I slowly undressed myself down to my garments, standing, at one stage, to teasingly allow my pants to fall to the ground, before squatting in front of him and resuming my oral seduction. Eventually, I parted ways with his groin, and moved up to kiss him. As our tongues began to brush against each other, I realized I was feeling a very deep desire for him, suddenly understanding exactly why he got such a good write-up from the previous Master. His lips were tender, soft, and cool, and they were hungry for mine. I pushed him to his knees and stood up, pulling my garments down to reveal the immensity of my member. I saw his eyes widening in fear as I pulled it out and offered it to him. He was quick to respond, however, sucking me with such natural skill that I found myself, briefly, on defense; I had to force myself not to orgasm. He was soon on all fours on the floor, clinging onto the bench to steady himself while I pressed my tongue deep into his tight little ass. His face seemed to cloud over, I suspect, as he realized exactly what he was about to do. Of course, that just made me want him all the more, and I rapidly sank my 9-inch weapon deep into his stunning ass, teaching him, in one move, that his body belongs to The Brotherhood and not just one member thereof. Besides, his precious Master Snow would soon be pleasuring himself with another boy. Apprentice White’s butt was about as satisfying as an ass can get. Fucking it was like putting my dick in a well-lubed clamp. I took him from behind. He didn’t need to see the look of bliss on my face. That would have given him power that he didn’t deserve. A few seconds later, I sensed a sudden change in his demeanor. A smile flashed across his face which seemed to say, “go on, use me like you want to use me… My body is yours.” He started to yell and groan in deep arousal the moment he yielded to me and at that point, I was able to really ramp things up. The more I offered my thick, daddy dick, the more he seemed to crave it. Before long, he was begging me to pound him harder, lost with lust like an animal! I grabbed his throat, pulled his head back, wrapped my huge thighs around his and rammed my dick into him with all the strength in my body. Only then was it time to turn him around so that we could look into each other’s eyes. I needed to know for certain that the lesson had been learned. Of course, the look of pure, unadulterated lust in his eyes told me instantly that it had, and that I could now enjoy experimenting with a few less-orthodox positions, pulling his body into contortions to see which felt the most thrilling. It was high-octane, deeply-satisfying sex, and he was soon yelling at me to cum inside him, which I did with uncontrollable force, collapsing on top of him and throwing my lips onto his with great passion. Apprentice White is indeed a boy with a great future, and I look forward to further guiding him towards that glittering horizon. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-shepard-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0059/0.1693375102.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 2 It’s been a while now since my first encounter. It was with Master Figata and opened a whole new chapter of my life. He taught me, in a single, mind-blowing afternoon, the meaning of absolute pleasure, while simultaneously giving me a clear understanding of the path I need to pursue. However, the encounter has left me in some kind of personal quandary. What the Master did to me was beautiful, and intense, and I’ve been craving more of it ever since. I have been as patient as possible. I have knuckled down in classes and tried my hardest to be the best student here. I’ve also refrained entirely from pleasuring myself—it sounds dumb, but part of me feels that if I cave into my urge to spend every last second of my private time jerking myself into oblivion, I’ll be jinxing future opportunities or somehow lessening the impact of whatever’s destined to happen next. When I received notification of my calling, I figured that the time may have finally come. I got myself into quite a state as I walked across the complex to the designated office. Overcome with a mixture of fear and excitement, I ended up feeling so anxious that I undid the top button of my shirt just to breathe. I tried to push the tie knot back up in a way that didn’t make it look like the button was undone, but I knew I wasn’t making the right impression and that bothered me. I was surprised that it wasn’t Master Figata in the office; I’d assumed that he’d be exclusively in charge of my formal development. I was instead greeted by Master Weston, a man that I don't know quite as well. My only interaction with him happened about three weeks ago when he was seated next to me in the formal hall. Looking back, I guess he did seem a little more curious about me than I probably should have expected… He was considerably less warm with me this time. As I sat down in the office he was reading some sort of official file, which I assume was filled with information about me. I could feel the beads of anxious sweat prickling on my forehead. I wondered if it was too late to try to do my top button back up again. He asked if I still believed that I wasn’t attracted to men, and I confirmed that this was indeed the case. My encounter with Master Figata was, of course, something which could easily be defined as a man-to-man sexual encounter. It could also be argued to be a one-off; an elevated learning experience which doesn’t necessarily define me as gay. To be honest, I was utterly confused. I'd deliberately pushed any thoughts about carnal pleasure to the very back of my mind, refusing to entertain them for fear of them engulfing me. He handed me an ornate glass vessel and told me to drink the substance inside. It was like very pure water; there was no color, taste, or smell. Then, he told me to undress… I immediately felt a rush of adrenaline, wondering if Master Weston was about to do the same thing to me that Master Figata had done. Perhaps he was even planning to take things a little further. I may be inexperienced for my age, but I’ve seen a few naughty films on the internet, so I know what happens when two men have sex, and ever since Master Figata put that dildo into my ass, I’ve got quite a strong sense of what it might feel like to have something else pushed up there. I was rock-hard by the time I’d taken my pants off. I knew that my penis was tenting like crazy in my boxers, but I didn’t try to hide it because Master Figata taught me not to be embarrassed by that sort of thing. Master Weston certainly seemed to be quite impressed by what was happening down there. He kept glancing with an amused look on his face. And, of course, as I removed my shirt, my brain instantly started flooding with dirty thoughts about him. He looked so handsome in his suit and tie, he smelt amazing, and the more I focused on that, I became desperate to feel the bristles of his lustrous beard touching my skin. I was so hard that I had to push my dick back into my shorts. Master Weston moved towards me and started to touch me all over my body with just his fingertips. Every touch caused me to shiver; he was barely making contact, and yet I was aroused in a way I couldn’t even comprehend. My dick began to throb like crazy and before I knew what was happening, he’d dropped to his knees and was very slowly rolling my garments down. He instructed me to climb onto the desk. I instinctively knew that he wanted me to present myself to him, like prize-winning livestock at some sort of auction. It should have felt utterly humiliating, but I wanted to please him in any way that I could, so I extended my body, arched my back like a slut and thrust my ass towards him. At that moment, I heard him remove his jacket and roll his shirt sleeves up. Seconds later, I felt his beautiful salt-and-pepper beard tickling against my ass cheeks as he pushed his tongue deep into my hole. I heard the rustle of him removing his shirt and tie, and then felt him push what I assumed to be a finger into me. I glanced back at him and he smiled a big, broad, beautiful grin which made me feel remarkably special. At that moment, I would have walked to the end of the world for him. I heard the snap of his belt and the squeal of his zipper, followed by a hollow thud as his pants hit the ground. Moments later, he pulled me down from the desk and made me lean over it. I knew what was coming; I’d dreamed of the moment since Master Figata had used the dildo on me. The irony was that I had no idea how big Master Weston’s dick actually was. I hadn’t touched it, let alone even seen it. I’d noticed quite a large bulge in his trousers as he was touching me before, but I didn’t have a clue what I needed to prepare myself for. He didn’t waste any time. Seconds after he’d repositioned me on the edge of the desk, I felt him push himself in. There are so few words to explain what happened to my body at that moment. I started to shiver uncontrollably. It was brutal, intrusive, agonizing. But at the same time, it felt amazing. It was like something deep inside me had awakened. I wondered at what stage you officially lose your virginity. Is it when the dick first enters you, or when the guy starts pumping it in and out? Or is it when he shoots his load? It certainly didn’t take very long until he was thrusting in and out of me, which I guess is what you would call fucking. And, in no time at all, what he was doing had stopped hurting and started feeling really good… to the extent that I suddenly became desperate for him to go harder and faster. And, just like that, he did! It was insanely beautiful. No matter where you drew the line, I knew that I was losing my virginity right then. My body was humming and dancing and shaking and gasping. The harder he went, the more I wanted his big, raw cock. I wanted him to use me, to abuse me, to show me what my body was for. Then he pulled out and pushed me onto the table, kissing me passionately, his beard scratching against my chin and his tongue thrusting deep into my mouth. He pulled me onto my back and dragged me to the edge of the table so that he could thrust in and out while looking down at me. It was addictive. He was smiling, almost smugly, like the cat that got the mouse. I guess he knew it was my first time, and that he was my Master. I grabbed his big daddy nipples and tweaked them real hard and he started to grunt and groan. Then I felt a powerful gush of semen bursting out of his giant cock and flooding my insides. If I hadn’t lost my virginity until that point, I had now. And it was as beautiful and spectacular as I’d imagined it would be. We were one and I was his, forever. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0059.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0059/0.1693375102.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 2 It’s been a while now since my first encounter. It was with Master Figata and opened a whole new chapter of my life. He taught me, in a single, mind-blowing afternoon, the meaning of absolute pleasure, while simultaneously giving me a clear understanding of the path I need to pursue. However, the encounter has left me in some kind of personal quandary. What the Master did to me was beautiful, and intense, and I’ve been craving more of it ever since. I have been as patient as possible. I have knuckled down in classes and tried my hardest to be the best student here. I’ve also refrained entirely from pleasuring myself—it sounds dumb, but part of me feels that if I cave into my urge to spend every last second of my private time jerking myself into oblivion, I’ll be jinxing future opportunities or somehow lessening the impact of whatever’s destined to happen next. When I received notification of my calling, I figured that the time may have finally come. I got myself into quite a state as I walked across the complex to the designated office. Overcome with a mixture of fear and excitement, I ended up feeling so anxious that I undid the top button of my shirt just to breathe. I tried to push the tie knot back up in a way that didn’t make it look like the button was undone, but I knew I wasn’t making the right impression and that bothered me. I was surprised that it wasn’t Master Figata in the office; I’d assumed that he’d be exclusively in charge of my formal development. I was instead greeted by Master Weston, a man that I don't know quite as well. My only interaction with him happened about three weeks ago when he was seated next to me in the formal hall. Looking back, I guess he did seem a little more curious about me than I probably should have expected… He was considerably less warm with me this time. As I sat down in the office he was reading some sort of official file, which I assume was filled with information about me. I could feel the beads of anxious sweat prickling on my forehead. I wondered if it was too late to try to do my top button back up again. He asked if I still believed that I wasn’t attracted to men, and I confirmed that this was indeed the case. My encounter with Master Figata was, of course, something which could easily be defined as a man-to-man sexual encounter. It could also be argued to be a one-off; an elevated learning experience which doesn’t necessarily define me as gay. To be honest, I was utterly confused. I'd deliberately pushed any thoughts about carnal pleasure to the very back of my mind, refusing to entertain them for fear of them engulfing me. He handed me an ornate glass vessel and told me to drink the substance inside. It was like very pure water; there was no color, taste, or smell. Then, he told me to undress… I immediately felt a rush of adrenaline, wondering if Master Weston was about to do the same thing to me that Master Figata had done. Perhaps he was even planning to take things a little further. I may be inexperienced for my age, but I’ve seen a few naughty films on the internet, so I know what happens when two men have sex, and ever since Master Figata put that dildo into my ass, I’ve got quite a strong sense of what it might feel like to have something else pushed up there. I was rock-hard by the time I’d taken my pants off. I knew that my penis was tenting like crazy in my boxers, but I didn’t try to hide it because Master Figata taught me not to be embarrassed by that sort of thing. Master Weston certainly seemed to be quite impressed by what was happening down there. He kept glancing with an amused look on his face. And, of course, as I removed my shirt, my brain instantly started flooding with dirty thoughts about him. He looked so handsome in his suit and tie, he smelt amazing, and the more I focused on that, I became desperate to feel the bristles of his lustrous beard touching my skin. I was so hard that I had to push my dick back into my shorts. Master Weston moved towards me and started to touch me all over my body with just his fingertips. Every touch caused me to shiver; he was barely making contact, and yet I was aroused in a way I couldn’t even comprehend. My dick began to throb like crazy and before I knew what was happening, he’d dropped to his knees and was very slowly rolling my garments down. He instructed me to climb onto the desk. I instinctively knew that he wanted me to present myself to him, like prize-winning livestock at some sort of auction. It should have felt utterly humiliating, but I wanted to please him in any way that I could, so I extended my body, arched my back like a slut and thrust my ass towards him. At that moment, I heard him remove his jacket and roll his shirt sleeves up. Seconds later, I felt his beautiful salt-and-pepper beard tickling against my ass cheeks as he pushed his tongue deep into my hole. I heard the rustle of him removing his shirt and tie, and then felt him push what I assumed to be a finger into me. I glanced back at him and he smiled a big, broad, beautiful grin which made me feel remarkably special. At that moment, I would have walked to the end of the world for him. I heard the snap of his belt and the squeal of his zipper, followed by a hollow thud as his pants hit the ground. Moments later, he pulled me down from the desk and made me lean over it. I knew what was coming; I’d dreamed of the moment since Master Figata had used the dildo on me. The irony was that I had no idea how big Master Weston’s dick actually was. I hadn’t touched it, let alone even seen it. I’d noticed quite a large bulge in his trousers as he was touching me before, but I didn’t have a clue what I needed to prepare myself for. He didn’t waste any time. Seconds after he’d repositioned me on the edge of the desk, I felt him push himself in. There are so few words to explain what happened to my body at that moment. I started to shiver uncontrollably. It was brutal, intrusive, agonizing. But at the same time, it felt amazing. It was like something deep inside me had awakened. I wondered at what stage you officially lose your virginity. Is it when the dick first enters you, or when the guy starts pumping it in and out? Or is it when he shoots his load? It certainly didn’t take very long until he was thrusting in and out of me, which I guess is what you would call fucking. And, in no time at all, what he was doing had stopped hurting and started feeling really good… to the extent that I suddenly became desperate for him to go harder and faster. And, just like that, he did! It was insanely beautiful. No matter where you drew the line, I knew that I was losing my virginity right then. My body was humming and dancing and shaking and gasping. The harder he went, the more I wanted his big, raw cock. I wanted him to use me, to abuse me, to show me what my body was for. Then he pulled out and pushed me onto the table, kissing me passionately, his beard scratching against my chin and his tongue thrusting deep into my mouth. He pulled me onto my back and dragged me to the edge of the table so that he could thrust in and out while looking down at me. It was addictive. He was smiling, almost smugly, like the cat that got the mouse. I guess he knew it was my first time, and that he was my Master. I grabbed his big daddy nipples and tweaked them real hard and he started to grunt and groan. Then I felt a powerful gush of semen bursting out of his giant cock and flooding my insides. If I hadn’t lost my virginity until that point, I had now. And it was as beautiful and spectacular as I’d imagined it would be. We were one and I was his, forever. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/atonement-apprentice-foster-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0058/0.1693377138.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE FOSTER | Chapter 3 The Apprentice’s face flushed scarlet as he entered the room and saw the stretcher in front of him. The black satin sheet which covered it seemed to shimmer in the candlelight, but there was no mistaking the peaks underneath. It is, of course, utterly forbidden, but we are aware that the boys occasionally discuss rituals with each other, usually in hushed voices in their dorms. As a result, the stretcher has become a somewhat legendary form of punishment. The very mention of it has the capacity to strike profound fear into the hearts of the uninitiated. And so it should… It is the most intense and severe of all the punishments we employ, designed specifically to test the limits of a young man’s body and mind. Failure is almost inevitable, but acceptance of failure is a vital lesson a young man needs to learn on the path to full enlightenment. The stretcher is a long, low, wooden bench upon which penis-shaped pegs of increasing sizes have been mounted. Apprentices are expected to sit on and, in many cases, ride the pegs, starting with the smallest and working their way up. Failure to complete the task results in a punishment of a similarly sexual nature. I was accompanied today by Master St. Michael. He has natural authority and, at times, can seem quite severe. I would certainly not want to be the boy who got on the wrong side of him and it was quite a kick to get the opportunity to play his second fiddle. I took great delight in slowly removing the satin fabric from the bench, revealing the shiny pegs one-by-one, watching with great delight as Apprentice Foster’s eyes bulged in terror. I was, however, impressed to observe this initial discomfort replaced by a look of defiance and determination. Nothing makes the Masters more excited than a boy who fully commits to submission. Master St. Michael instructed me to prepare the boy, which is an experience I find profoundly enjoyable. It’s when you get to feel, for the first time, how he will respond to your touch and the level at which he craves you. It’s about tantalizing him: slowly removing his tie, savoring the squeak of the fabric as it loosens, unbuttoning his shirt and finding his hardening nipples. It’s about unbuckling his belt and gently unzipping his fly while listening to the sound of his breath become unsteady, quivering. The boy was hard as a rock within seconds. It was a thrill to run my hands over the bulge in his semi-see-through garments and to feel it throbbing to the subtle rhythm of my touch. I pulled him back by his neck, digging my fingers into his windpipe to see if he was the sort of boy who responded well to physical dominance. The gasps of pure bliss which left his mouth confirmed that this was very much the case. I have been described as a sadist, but I do not feel that’s true. The pain I inflict only ever happens within the boundaries of a boy’s sexual enjoyment. Yes, I push limits, and yes, I am uncompromising and somewhat unorthodox in my methods, but my dominance is actually a secret form of submission. Once prepared, I handed the boy over to Master St. Michael, who seemed to enjoy the sensation of touching him and slowly removing the remainder of his clothing. There was an intensity in the way that the boy was looking at his Master and I noticed the feeling seemed to be mutual, generating an unusual sense of intimacy between them. Apprentice Foster was gently, almost lovingly, running his hands over the back of Master St. Michael’s head and onto his shoulders. I flashed my fellow Master a concerned look which he immediately acted on. He demanded that the boy be prepared for the stretcher. Formality needed to return to the ritual; I hastily anointed Foster with oil, then ushered him to the first peg. Foster sat on the first one without too much effort, swiftly turning his discomfort into pleasure while defiantly fixing his eyes on Master St. Michael, who studiously refused to look back, no doubt still trying to regain his composure. Master St. Michael then ordered the boy to proceed to the second peg. Before long, the Apprentice was riding the third like a top-class jockey. I continued to rub anointing oils into his body, working my slippery hands up and down his solid dick which bounced and twitched in pure anticipation. Truth be told, I have rarely felt such an emotional connection to one of the apprentices. There was really something special about this boy. As we moved onto the fourth peg, Master St. Michael licked his lips expectantly and massaged his dick through his suit pants. I held the boy in my arms and kissed him as he lowered himself down, feeling the shudders pass through his quivering body. This peg is where Foster showed some of his first signs of struggle, but he persevered, fixating on Master St. Michael with a look of pure desperation which returned the balance of power in the room to where it should have been. The penultimate peg on the stretcher is noticeably larger than the one before. As I rubbed oils onto it, I could see the expression on this Apprentice’s face changing to one of nervousness. He nevertheless very bravely took it on, panting and yelling as it speared his body. Master St. Michael leaned forward and started to rub the boy's dick, almost as a reward for the tenacity. Master St. Michael and I exchanged another look. Was it possible that the boy might achieve the near-impossible and actually be able to take the final peg? My fellow Master nodded subtly and I started to prepare it with oil. As I squeezed it with my palm, the idea of it being able to fit inside the boy seemed almost unimaginable and, at that moment, I saw the boy’s expression altering to one of defeat. Master St. Michael knew this Apprentice was beaten and that further punishment would be required. Apprentice Foster was instructed to kneel on the stretcher while the Master removed his jacket and rolled up his shirt sleeves. Master St. Michael then removed his belt and loosened his tie before kissing the boy with deep passion. He’d soon lowered his trousers and removed his shirt. The Master’s impressive dick bulged in his underpants, aroused at the prospect of getting inside this beautiful boy. Apprentice Foster obviously wanted this Master with every fiber of his being, too. Master St. Michael ran his hard, raw, upward-curving dick over the boy’s ass cheeks before plunging it inside him. The boy immediately started to groan and pant, entering a deep trance as his body submitted entirely. Master St Michael started fucking him hard and quite erratically, seemingly unable to get a rhythm going. He was so profoundly excited that he knew he just needed to cum, if for no other reason than to regain his composure. The Master went over the edge, shooting his seed deep inside Apprentice Foster, filling him completely. St. Michael pulled out only to push back inside again, almost acknowledging, in that instance, that his dick couldn’t be anywhere else. And then, just like that, the moment passed. Master St. Michael casually instructed the Apprentice to get himself cleaned up and return to his room. The boy’s punishment had been administered, and it seems, received beautifully. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0058.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0058/0.1693377138.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE FOSTER | Chapter 3 The Apprentice’s face flushed scarlet as he entered the room and saw the stretcher in front of him. The black satin sheet which covered it seemed to shimmer in the candlelight, but there was no mistaking the peaks underneath. It is, of course, utterly forbidden, but we are aware that the boys occasionally discuss rituals with each other, usually in hushed voices in their dorms. As a result, the stretcher has become a somewhat legendary form of punishment. The very mention of it has the capacity to strike profound fear into the hearts of the uninitiated. And so it should… It is the most intense and severe of all the punishments we employ, designed specifically to test the limits of a young man’s body and mind. Failure is almost inevitable, but acceptance of failure is a vital lesson a young man needs to learn on the path to full enlightenment. The stretcher is a long, low, wooden bench upon which penis-shaped pegs of increasing sizes have been mounted. Apprentices are expected to sit on and, in many cases, ride the pegs, starting with the smallest and working their way up. Failure to complete the task results in a punishment of a similarly sexual nature. I was accompanied today by Master St. Michael. He has natural authority and, at times, can seem quite severe. I would certainly not want to be the boy who got on the wrong side of him and it was quite a kick to get the opportunity to play his second fiddle. I took great delight in slowly removing the satin fabric from the bench, revealing the shiny pegs one-by-one, watching with great delight as Apprentice Foster’s eyes bulged in terror. I was, however, impressed to observe this initial discomfort replaced by a look of defiance and determination. Nothing makes the Masters more excited than a boy who fully commits to submission. Master St. Michael instructed me to prepare the boy, which is an experience I find profoundly enjoyable. It’s when you get to feel, for the first time, how he will respond to your touch and the level at which he craves you. It’s about tantalizing him: slowly removing his tie, savoring the squeak of the fabric as it loosens, unbuttoning his shirt and finding his hardening nipples. It’s about unbuckling his belt and gently unzipping his fly while listening to the sound of his breath become unsteady, quivering. The boy was hard as a rock within seconds. It was a thrill to run my hands over the bulge in his semi-see-through garments and to feel it throbbing to the subtle rhythm of my touch. I pulled him back by his neck, digging my fingers into his windpipe to see if he was the sort of boy who responded well to physical dominance. The gasps of pure bliss which left his mouth confirmed that this was very much the case. I have been described as a sadist, but I do not feel that’s true. The pain I inflict only ever happens within the boundaries of a boy’s sexual enjoyment. Yes, I push limits, and yes, I am uncompromising and somewhat unorthodox in my methods, but my dominance is actually a secret form of submission. Once prepared, I handed the boy over to Master St. Michael, who seemed to enjoy the sensation of touching him and slowly removing the remainder of his clothing. There was an intensity in the way that the boy was looking at his Master and I noticed the feeling seemed to be mutual, generating an unusual sense of intimacy between them. Apprentice Foster was gently, almost lovingly, running his hands over the back of Master St. Michael’s head and onto his shoulders. I flashed my fellow Master a concerned look which he immediately acted on. He demanded that the boy be prepared for the stretcher. Formality needed to return to the ritual; I hastily anointed Foster with oil, then ushered him to the first peg. Foster sat on the first one without too much effort, swiftly turning his discomfort into pleasure while defiantly fixing his eyes on Master St. Michael, who studiously refused to look back, no doubt still trying to regain his composure. Master St. Michael then ordered the boy to proceed to the second peg. Before long, the Apprentice was riding the third like a top-class jockey. I continued to rub anointing oils into his body, working my slippery hands up and down his solid dick which bounced and twitched in pure anticipation. Truth be told, I have rarely felt such an emotional connection to one of the apprentices. There was really something special about this boy. As we moved onto the fourth peg, Master St. Michael licked his lips expectantly and massaged his dick through his suit pants. I held the boy in my arms and kissed him as he lowered himself down, feeling the shudders pass through his quivering body. This peg is where Foster showed some of his first signs of struggle, but he persevered, fixating on Master St. Michael with a look of pure desperation which returned the balance of power in the room to where it should have been. The penultimate peg on the stretcher is noticeably larger than the one before. As I rubbed oils onto it, I could see the expression on this Apprentice’s face changing to one of nervousness. He nevertheless very bravely took it on, panting and yelling as it speared his body. Master St. Michael leaned forward and started to rub the boy's dick, almost as a reward for the tenacity. Master St. Michael and I exchanged another look. Was it possible that the boy might achieve the near-impossible and actually be able to take the final peg? My fellow Master nodded subtly and I started to prepare it with oil. As I squeezed it with my palm, the idea of it being able to fit inside the boy seemed almost unimaginable and, at that moment, I saw the boy’s expression altering to one of defeat. Master St. Michael knew this Apprentice was beaten and that further punishment would be required. Apprentice Foster was instructed to kneel on the stretcher while the Master removed his jacket and rolled up his shirt sleeves. Master St. Michael then removed his belt and loosened his tie before kissing the boy with deep passion. He’d soon lowered his trousers and removed his shirt. The Master’s impressive dick bulged in his underpants, aroused at the prospect of getting inside this beautiful boy. Apprentice Foster obviously wanted this Master with every fiber of his being, too. Master St. Michael ran his hard, raw, upward-curving dick over the boy’s ass cheeks before plunging it inside him. The boy immediately started to groan and pant, entering a deep trance as his body submitted entirely. Master St Michael started fucking him hard and quite erratically, seemingly unable to get a rhythm going. He was so profoundly excited that he knew he just needed to cum, if for no other reason than to regain his composure. The Master went over the edge, shooting his seed deep inside Apprentice Foster, filling him completely. St. Michael pulled out only to push back inside again, almost acknowledging, in that instance, that his dick couldn’t be anywhere else. And then, just like that, the moment passed. Master St. Michael casually instructed the Apprentice to get himself cleaned up and return to his room. The boy’s punishment had been administered, and it seems, received beautifully. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-land-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0057/0.1693375333.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 1 I could tell Apprentice Land was hiding things from me. I’m an expert in body language and have been around long enough to know when a boy is holding back. I decided to bring him in for a thorough interview in the hopes that he might open up a little bit. Psychological barriers, like the ones he’s demonstrating, always prevent a boy from becoming a man of substance. As he sat down opposite me, my first observation of him was that he was nervous. Eyes darting, words reluctant to escape his lips. My second observation was that he looked damned hot in a shirt and tie, with his tight little thighs crammed into well-tailored suit pants. If his dark secret was what I expected, then they would be free of their constraints soon. In my experience, the most effective results are achieved by catching a boy entirely off-guard. You put him at his ease with an innocuous conversation about his hopes for the future, or his hobbies, or his family life. Then, you throw him a curveball about his sexual habits. My preferred line of questioning centers around whether they masturbate. All boys do, but at that age they regard the habit with a curious mixture of pride and shame. The mere mention of it usually catches them off-guard. From then on, it becomes relatively easy to ramp up the heat. Fire off question-after-question about the boy’s sexual interests, and it rapidly places them in a position where they’re unable to keep up a facade of heterosexuality. Apprentice Land didn’t know whether he was coming or going by the time I’d finished questioning him. I asked him repeatedly if he was attracted to men and he repeatedly told me that he wasn’t. His face got redder as he tried to believe the lies he was telling, but when I finally placed my hand on his thigh, the boy nearly leapt out of his skin. And on the subject of leaping, it was clear from the bulge just below his belt that his dick was making every effort to leap out of his pants. He put his hand over his crotch and I brushed it aside. I told him to stand, then ordered him to pull his pants down. He did so without hesitation. It impressed me. Then, I instructed him to remove his tie. He did so, but then started to shake uncontrollably when I began to undo the buttons on his shirt. The boy had plainly entered a state of complete sexual arousal, and would yield to his calling fully. I tied his hands together behind the chair. Incapacitating a boy in this manner allows his dick to do the talking. Regardless of what he says, or even what he wants to believe, his true feelings will be expressed by his most honest appendage. Tying him up is also an act of humiliation. It makes the boy associate feelings of arousal with an appropriate sense of submission. He’ll soon learn that he has a predetermined role to play in any future sexual interaction. I ran my fingers gently over his body. His dick bounced, swelled. The impressive outline of it in his semi-see-through garments was a thing of great beauty. I pushed my hand below his waistband and began to play with his balls. His entire body trembled. I removed my jacket and knelt down, using my lips and tongue to stimulate the tip of his penis. I pushed his tight garments to the floor. He’d plainly never been pleasured orally before; you could see on his face how it blew his young mind! His ass was every bit as tight as I hoped it would be. By the time I’d licked my finger and started to explore his hole he was moaning, shuddering and groaning wildly. I could see the goosebumps breaking out all over his youthful body. I’m confident nothing ever passed through that sphincter, so when I took my trusty perspex dildo and began to push it into him, he reached a state of near-fever-pitch which caused his cock to start leaking pre-cum. I don’t suppose he knew that anything had the capacity to feel that good. I knew he wasn’t far away from climax. I started to jerk him off and he threw himself back in the chair, eyes rolling to the back of his head. An impressive snake of semen suddenly sprung from the throbbing head of his dick, coating, first, my hand, and then his thigh with a healthy dose of the sticky stuff. I encouraged him to lick from my hand before, then, as he did, I kissed him tenderly. My methods are tried and true. I suspect Apprentice Land appreciates them better after this encounter. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0057.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0057/0.1693375333.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE LAND | Chapter 1 I could tell Apprentice Land was hiding things from me. I’m an expert in body language and have been around long enough to know when a boy is holding back. I decided to bring him in for a thorough interview in the hopes that he might open up a little bit. Psychological barriers, like the ones he’s demonstrating, always prevent a boy from becoming a man of substance. As he sat down opposite me, my first observation of him was that he was nervous. Eyes darting, words reluctant to escape his lips. My second observation was that he looked damned hot in a shirt and tie, with his tight little thighs crammed into well-tailored suit pants. If his dark secret was what I expected, then they would be free of their constraints soon. In my experience, the most effective results are achieved by catching a boy entirely off-guard. You put him at his ease with an innocuous conversation about his hopes for the future, or his hobbies, or his family life. Then, you throw him a curveball about his sexual habits. My preferred line of questioning centers around whether they masturbate. All boys do, but at that age they regard the habit with a curious mixture of pride and shame. The mere mention of it usually catches them off-guard. From then on, it becomes relatively easy to ramp up the heat. Fire off question-after-question about the boy’s sexual interests, and it rapidly places them in a position where they’re unable to keep up a facade of heterosexuality. Apprentice Land didn’t know whether he was coming or going by the time I’d finished questioning him. I asked him repeatedly if he was attracted to men and he repeatedly told me that he wasn’t. His face got redder as he tried to believe the lies he was telling, but when I finally placed my hand on his thigh, the boy nearly leapt out of his skin. And on the subject of leaping, it was clear from the bulge just below his belt that his dick was making every effort to leap out of his pants. He put his hand over his crotch and I brushed it aside. I told him to stand, then ordered him to pull his pants down. He did so without hesitation. It impressed me. Then, I instructed him to remove his tie. He did so, but then started to shake uncontrollably when I began to undo the buttons on his shirt. The boy had plainly entered a state of complete sexual arousal, and would yield to his calling fully. I tied his hands together behind the chair. Incapacitating a boy in this manner allows his dick to do the talking. Regardless of what he says, or even what he wants to believe, his true feelings will be expressed by his most honest appendage. Tying him up is also an act of humiliation. It makes the boy associate feelings of arousal with an appropriate sense of submission. He’ll soon learn that he has a predetermined role to play in any future sexual interaction. I ran my fingers gently over his body. His dick bounced, swelled. The impressive outline of it in his semi-see-through garments was a thing of great beauty. I pushed my hand below his waistband and began to play with his balls. His entire body trembled. I removed my jacket and knelt down, using my lips and tongue to stimulate the tip of his penis. I pushed his tight garments to the floor. He’d plainly never been pleasured orally before; you could see on his face how it blew his young mind! His ass was every bit as tight as I hoped it would be. By the time I’d licked my finger and started to explore his hole he was moaning, shuddering and groaning wildly. I could see the goosebumps breaking out all over his youthful body. I’m confident nothing ever passed through that sphincter, so when I took my trusty perspex dildo and began to push it into him, he reached a state of near-fever-pitch which caused his cock to start leaking pre-cum. I don’t suppose he knew that anything had the capacity to feel that good. I knew he wasn’t far away from climax. I started to jerk him off and he threw himself back in the chair, eyes rolling to the back of his head. An impressive snake of semen suddenly sprung from the throbbing head of his dick, coating, first, my hand, and then his thigh with a healthy dose of the sticky stuff. I encouraged him to lick from my hand before, then, as he did, I kissed him tenderly. My methods are tried and true. I suspect Apprentice Land appreciates them better after this encounter. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-white-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0056/0.1693377243.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE WHITE | Chapter 2 I wanted him. I wanted him more than I’ve wanted anything or anyone in my life. My father—Master Snow—changed me irreversibly during my Interview. He showed me a form of pleasure that I didn’t know existed. The orgasm I experienced at his hands was beyond anything I have the words to explain… So when Master Snow informed me that my calling was imminent and that he’d be overseeing the ceremony, my heart started to pound with excitement. I hadn’t seen him since the interview, and, to be honest, I’d made a bit of a fool of myself since then—hanging out in areas around the complex where I thought he might be. I couldn’t wait to see him in the flesh again. I was shaking uncontrollably by the time I knocked on his office door. I didn’t know what to expect. Obviously, I was longing for another mind-blowing encounter like the first time, but part of me wondered if I’d failed some sort of test by allowing myself to be taken to that intense place by another man. He sat me down and asked if I still believed that I was not attracted to men. I genuinely didn’t know what to say. Plainly, he’d proven beyond doubt that I was attracted to men. But it struck me at that moment that there is also a possibility that I’m only attracted to him. I’ve certainly never felt the same way about anyone else. So I told him categorically that I wasn’t into guys and, of course, he instantly told me to get undressed and… well, the next few minutes rushed by in a blur. At some point, he instructed me to climb up onto his desk and before I could get my thoughts in order, he’d started to press his tongue against my hole. I have genuinely never felt anything like it. I could feel the stubble from his beard against my asscheeks as his tongue danced and probed. It was utterly sublime—parts of my mind were being activated I didn't know existed. He pulled me around on the desk, repositioning me. It felt as though he was shaping my body for his own pleasure and my body responded by melting into him, desperate to become a single entity. I instantly knew that I was ready to offer myself to him. He told me to bend over the desk. I was too nervous to look around at him so I looked straight ahead, my eyes landing on a picture of some kind of temple on the wall as I listened to the metallic clatter of him undoing his belt. I wondered how, where, and with what I’d be touched next. Seconds later, I felt the tip of his huge penis lining itself up with my hole. My entire body tensed up, though I knew my only option was to try to relax. I felt him push into me. My body immediately went into a cold sweat. It was agonizing—yet, at the same time, it felt right. I felt like it was my duty—perhaps even my purpose—to pleasure Master Snow. My eyes were watering. My head was pounding. I just kept telling myself to relax—like some sort of mantra—staring intently at the picture of the temple on the wall. And then, just like that, I was his. The agony subsided and was replaced by an intense desire for him; a sense that I needed this to happen and didn’t want it to end. HIs hard cock was triggering all my pleasure centers. My skin broke out in goosebumps and the waves of ecstasy began to crash through my body. He went harder and faster. My dick instantly began to tingle and drip with precum. I know it’s insane, but for the briefest moment I imagined we were in love. I imagined this was the start of something magical. A deep connection. An affair. After a while, he told me to get onto my back, and, as I stood, he pressed his lips against mine for the first time. I must have thrown myself at him. It was like something from a film. I was being swept off my feet. We were consummating our feelings for one another. He pushed me onto my back on the desk so that I could glance up at him and see the look of focus on his face. I knew I was pleasing him and, furthermore, that he wanted to pleasure me. The next thing I knew, he’d picked me up and was holding me in his arms, kissing me and fucking me, showing his strength and utterly blowing my mind. He threw me back down onto the desk and continued to nail me in every conceivable position. Each time he pulled out, my body craved for him to return. Then, suddenly, everything went silent. His dick was still sliding in and out of me, but neither of us made a noise. We were connected. His dick was no longer a foreign object entering my body. It was a part of me. He suddenly picked up the tempo. I was desperate for him to cum inside me. It was the only thing I could think of. If he shot in me, somehow we’d be forever linked even beyond our familial bonds. At that moment, I felt his magical load gushing and filling every inch of my insides. He pulled my head back and kissed me again with even more passion and intensity. I knew something very special had begun. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0056.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0056/0.1693377243.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE WHITE | Chapter 2 I wanted him. I wanted him more than I’ve wanted anything or anyone in my life. My father—Master Snow—changed me irreversibly during my Interview. He showed me a form of pleasure that I didn’t know existed. The orgasm I experienced at his hands was beyond anything I have the words to explain… So when Master Snow informed me that my calling was imminent and that he’d be overseeing the ceremony, my heart started to pound with excitement. I hadn’t seen him since the interview, and, to be honest, I’d made a bit of a fool of myself since then—hanging out in areas around the complex where I thought he might be. I couldn’t wait to see him in the flesh again. I was shaking uncontrollably by the time I knocked on his office door. I didn’t know what to expect. Obviously, I was longing for another mind-blowing encounter like the first time, but part of me wondered if I’d failed some sort of test by allowing myself to be taken to that intense place by another man. He sat me down and asked if I still believed that I was not attracted to men. I genuinely didn’t know what to say. Plainly, he’d proven beyond doubt that I was attracted to men. But it struck me at that moment that there is also a possibility that I’m only attracted to him. I’ve certainly never felt the same way about anyone else. So I told him categorically that I wasn’t into guys and, of course, he instantly told me to get undressed and… well, the next few minutes rushed by in a blur. At some point, he instructed me to climb up onto his desk and before I could get my thoughts in order, he’d started to press his tongue against my hole. I have genuinely never felt anything like it. I could feel the stubble from his beard against my asscheeks as his tongue danced and probed. It was utterly sublime—parts of my mind were being activated I didn't know existed. He pulled me around on the desk, repositioning me. It felt as though he was shaping my body for his own pleasure and my body responded by melting into him, desperate to become a single entity. I instantly knew that I was ready to offer myself to him. He told me to bend over the desk. I was too nervous to look around at him so I looked straight ahead, my eyes landing on a picture of some kind of temple on the wall as I listened to the metallic clatter of him undoing his belt. I wondered how, where, and with what I’d be touched next. Seconds later, I felt the tip of his huge penis lining itself up with my hole. My entire body tensed up, though I knew my only option was to try to relax. I felt him push into me. My body immediately went into a cold sweat. It was agonizing—yet, at the same time, it felt right. I felt like it was my duty—perhaps even my purpose—to pleasure Master Snow. My eyes were watering. My head was pounding. I just kept telling myself to relax—like some sort of mantra—staring intently at the picture of the temple on the wall. And then, just like that, I was his. The agony subsided and was replaced by an intense desire for him; a sense that I needed this to happen and didn’t want it to end. HIs hard cock was triggering all my pleasure centers. My skin broke out in goosebumps and the waves of ecstasy began to crash through my body. He went harder and faster. My dick instantly began to tingle and drip with precum. I know it’s insane, but for the briefest moment I imagined we were in love. I imagined this was the start of something magical. A deep connection. An affair. After a while, he told me to get onto my back, and, as I stood, he pressed his lips against mine for the first time. I must have thrown myself at him. It was like something from a film. I was being swept off my feet. We were consummating our feelings for one another. He pushed me onto my back on the desk so that I could glance up at him and see the look of focus on his face. I knew I was pleasing him and, furthermore, that he wanted to pleasure me. The next thing I knew, he’d picked me up and was holding me in his arms, kissing me and fucking me, showing his strength and utterly blowing my mind. He threw me back down onto the desk and continued to nail me in every conceivable position. Each time he pulled out, my body craved for him to return. Then, suddenly, everything went silent. His dick was still sliding in and out of me, but neither of us made a noise. We were connected. His dick was no longer a foreign object entering my body. It was a part of me. He suddenly picked up the tempo. I was desperate for him to cum inside me. It was the only thing I could think of. If he shot in me, somehow we’d be forever linked even beyond our familial bonds. At that moment, I felt his magical load gushing and filling every inch of my insides. He pulled my head back and kissed me again with even more passion and intensity. I knew something very special had begun. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-shepard-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0055/0.1693376713.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 1 Something has changed in me since joining the Order. I don’t have enough words to say exactly what I mean, but I guess, under their watch, I’ve started to feel a little bit more like a man. It helps that we have to dress formally here. I never leave my room these days without wearing a shirt and tie. It makes me feel so grown up! I love the way the pants cling to my legs. I enjoy the soft kiss of the cotton shirt against my torso and the way that the dart at the bottom of my silk tie sometimes brushes against the back of my hand. I find myself looking at other guys in the complex, wondering if they’re having similar thoughts. I find myself drawn to the Masters in particular, because they are always so spectacularly well-turned-out. They always smell real good, too; I love passing them in the corridor and allowing myself to be engulfed by the cloud of expensive scent which always follows in their wake. When I was told that my interview would be with Master Figata, I felt a rush of adrenaline. Last week, he delivered a talk to the new apprentices which I found life-changing. I just stared up at him, astounded by his pearls of wisdom while allowing his deep, resonant voice to massage my ears. I entered the interview room and Master Figata told me to sit down next to him. I couldn’t take my eyes off him; up close, he was even more attractive. All sorts of crazy and inappropriate thoughts were bouncing through my head. Yet, there was something about the way he was looking at me which told me that my thoughts were okay. He instructed me to stand and remove my tie, shirt and pants. For some reason it felt like the most natural request in the world, so I did as told, never once even thinking to question why. He watched me intently as I undressed. My dick rose immediately. I knew it would be tenting like crazy in my garments, but realized there was nothing I could do to cover it up. He sat me back down again, took my arms, and then tied them behind the chair. Again, there could have been no other circumstance in the world where this would have seemed anything other than terrifying, but as I felt his huge fingers brush against me, my wrists yielded to the knot. My dick throbbed. He started to touch me so softly and gently that, before I knew it, my entire body was covered in gooseflesh. I’m not going to lie—I am very inexperienced when it comes to intimacy. I have, for some time, known that my sexual urges were of a homosexual nature, and although I’ve never attempted to suppress them, I suppose the right opportunity had never presented itself to me. If this was to be my induction—right here, right now, with this beautiful older man—I could surely count myself as the luckiest guy on the planet, right? And then, everything seemed to go silent. I was suddenly aware of the sound of my breath, the distant hum of a faulty electric light, and the rustle of Master Figata’s fingertips as they drifted across my undershirt. He was so handsome in his white suit. At that moment, I would have done anything he asked me to. He touched me all over my body. Every time his fingers came to rest, I felt somehow more alive. When he started to run his fingers up and down the shaft of my dick, I genuinely thought I was going to explode. He pulled down my underpants and exposed my dick to the room. My instinct was to reach out and touch him, but since my hands were firmly tied behind my back, there would be no such reprieve. He was entirely in control. In my mind, I begged him to continue. He licked his finger and pressed it against my hole. He teased me. He knew I wanted it, but he kept me waiting for what felt like an eternity. I closed my eyes in a state of pure excitement and, when I opened them again, he was holding a toy which I figured was some sort of dildo. He carefully rubbed oil into it before positioning it against my hole… The next moment, I felt him pushing it into me. Nothing had ever been up there before and the sensation was somewhere between agony and ecstasy. The more it hurt, however, the better it felt; I could feel the precum forming on the tip of my dick. I didn’t know how long I was going to be able to last. I willed myself not to cum. He took his jacket off and rolled up his sleeves. My mind started dancing, wondering what was going to happen next. He rubbed oil into my dick, and, before I knew it, he was jerking me off. The dildo was still deep in my ass, pushing me open. Waves of pleasure crashed through my body with each jerk. I knew I was about to shoot. I held on for as long as I could but it was all too much. He started to bite my nipple. Just the brush of his lips was what tipped me over the edge. My dick exploded into the palm of his hand. It was a remarkable moment; more intense than any orgasm I have ever experienced. Then he kissed me tenderly and, at that exact moment, I suddenly and finally understood exactly who I am. Somehow, any and every interaction with The Order brings such clarity. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0055.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0055/0.1693376713.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE SHEPARD | Chapter 1 Something has changed in me since joining the Order. I don’t have enough words to say exactly what I mean, but I guess, under their watch, I’ve started to feel a little bit more like a man. It helps that we have to dress formally here. I never leave my room these days without wearing a shirt and tie. It makes me feel so grown up! I love the way the pants cling to my legs. I enjoy the soft kiss of the cotton shirt against my torso and the way that the dart at the bottom of my silk tie sometimes brushes against the back of my hand. I find myself looking at other guys in the complex, wondering if they’re having similar thoughts. I find myself drawn to the Masters in particular, because they are always so spectacularly well-turned-out. They always smell real good, too; I love passing them in the corridor and allowing myself to be engulfed by the cloud of expensive scent which always follows in their wake. When I was told that my interview would be with Master Figata, I felt a rush of adrenaline. Last week, he delivered a talk to the new apprentices which I found life-changing. I just stared up at him, astounded by his pearls of wisdom while allowing his deep, resonant voice to massage my ears. I entered the interview room and Master Figata told me to sit down next to him. I couldn’t take my eyes off him; up close, he was even more attractive. All sorts of crazy and inappropriate thoughts were bouncing through my head. Yet, there was something about the way he was looking at me which told me that my thoughts were okay. He instructed me to stand and remove my tie, shirt and pants. For some reason it felt like the most natural request in the world, so I did as told, never once even thinking to question why. He watched me intently as I undressed. My dick rose immediately. I knew it would be tenting like crazy in my garments, but realized there was nothing I could do to cover it up. He sat me back down again, took my arms, and then tied them behind the chair. Again, there could have been no other circumstance in the world where this would have seemed anything other than terrifying, but as I felt his huge fingers brush against me, my wrists yielded to the knot. My dick throbbed. He started to touch me so softly and gently that, before I knew it, my entire body was covered in gooseflesh. I’m not going to lie—I am very inexperienced when it comes to intimacy. I have, for some time, known that my sexual urges were of a homosexual nature, and although I’ve never attempted to suppress them, I suppose the right opportunity had never presented itself to me. If this was to be my induction—right here, right now, with this beautiful older man—I could surely count myself as the luckiest guy on the planet, right? And then, everything seemed to go silent. I was suddenly aware of the sound of my breath, the distant hum of a faulty electric light, and the rustle of Master Figata’s fingertips as they drifted across my undershirt. He was so handsome in his white suit. At that moment, I would have done anything he asked me to. He touched me all over my body. Every time his fingers came to rest, I felt somehow more alive. When he started to run his fingers up and down the shaft of my dick, I genuinely thought I was going to explode. He pulled down my underpants and exposed my dick to the room. My instinct was to reach out and touch him, but since my hands were firmly tied behind my back, there would be no such reprieve. He was entirely in control. In my mind, I begged him to continue. He licked his finger and pressed it against my hole. He teased me. He knew I wanted it, but he kept me waiting for what felt like an eternity. I closed my eyes in a state of pure excitement and, when I opened them again, he was holding a toy which I figured was some sort of dildo. He carefully rubbed oil into it before positioning it against my hole… The next moment, I felt him pushing it into me. Nothing had ever been up there before and the sensation was somewhere between agony and ecstasy. The more it hurt, however, the better it felt; I could feel the precum forming on the tip of my dick. I didn’t know how long I was going to be able to last. I willed myself not to cum. He took his jacket off and rolled up his sleeves. My mind started dancing, wondering what was going to happen next. He rubbed oil into my dick, and, before I knew it, he was jerking me off. The dildo was still deep in my ass, pushing me open. Waves of pleasure crashed through my body with each jerk. I knew I was about to shoot. I held on for as long as I could but it was all too much. He started to bite my nipple. Just the brush of his lips was what tipped me over the edge. My dick exploded into the palm of his hand. It was a remarkable moment; more intense than any orgasm I have ever experienced. Then he kissed me tenderly and, at that exact moment, I suddenly and finally understood exactly who I am. Somehow, any and every interaction with The Order brings such clarity. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/atonement-apprentice-tyler-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0054/0.1693376788.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 4 I didn’t have a clue what they meant when they told me I needed to attend an atonement ceremony. Nevertheless, I’ve learned to never ask questions or try to imagine the greater purpose of the many mystical rituals in this place. It’s best simply to expect the unexpected and fully embrace the intensity of the moment when it arrives. There was something a little scary about the concept of atonement, though. It implies sin and the need for punishment—by the time I’d reached the ceremonial space, I’d worked myself up into a state of pure terror! Had I done something wrong in the eyes of The Order? The room caught me off guard. I was expecting an airy, light space, like the one where I was anointed. But this place was oppressive and dark; so dark, in fact, that I couldn’t tell how large it was. A number of candles in ornate holders flickered and filled the room with ghostly shadows. Three stern masters sat in the room, waiting. They barely acknowledged me as I walked in, which was unnerving because I knew two of them fairly well. Master Kamp had interviewed me when I first arrived here, and Master St. Michael anointed me about a month ago. I was excited to see them both. My encounters with them had been utterly mind-blowing in an almost profound way. The person in the room whom I’d not yet met was Grandmaster Legrand. And, lemme tell you, his presence sent shivers down my spine. I guess you could say that Legrand is a legend within The Order; I’d only ever seen him from a distance, but it’s impossible not to be drawn-in and hypnotized by him. He exudes power, wisdom and authority and he's one of the tallest men I’ve ever seen. The Masters sat on antique, velvet upholstered chairs. I scanned their faces for hints. I blushed as I looked into Master St. Michael’s eyes, remembering what we’d done together. It was hard to know whether any of this had been discussed between the Masters. Was it a secret that I was expected to keep? Was my atonement related to what I’d done with those men? There was a long bench in front of the Masters which was covered in a black satin sheet. I could make out the shape of something which resembled bottles underneath the fabric. Master Kamp stood and slowly removed the cloth. He revealed a wooden bench with what looked like a row of large, shiny, black chess pawns attached to it. Kamp then stood behind me and started to touch me; he undid my tie and then, one by one, the buttons on my shirt. He knew the effect he had on me. He’d driven me utterly wild during my interview and was obviously hell-bent on getting me back into a similar state of sexual openness. Grandmaster Legrand watched intently, but I could not discern from his expression what he was thinking. Kamp unbuckled my belt. He unzipped my pants and ran his palm over the tip of my dick until I was harder than I’ve ever been in my life. I closed my eyes and allowed the waves of pleasure to surge and fizzle through my body like beautiful bolts of electricity, forgetting, for a moment, where I was and who was looking on. My trance broke when Legrand gave me permission to approach. My heart leapt into my mouth as I walked towards him. He reached out and touched me with his long fingers, and teased my dick from the safety of my garments. I could feel Legrand’s mouth running over my dick. His hands drifted tenderly up and down my back. Suddenly, I became aware that St. Michael was also touching me. I rapidly lost track of who was touching me, and where. All I knew was that it felt incredible to be lost in their hands. I didn’t want it to stop. I was pulled out of my reverie by the sight of Master Kamp rubbing oil on the pegs on the bench. At that moment I realized, with some degree of horror, that I was going to be forced to sit down on them. And sure enough, seconds later, I was led across to one end of the bench while Kamp used his fingers to gently push oil into my hole. Grandmaster Legrand ordered me to sit down on the first peg. A switch of obedience flipped in my mind. I did as instructed, nervously squatting over the peg. I willed myself to stay relaxed as I lowered myself down. It slid into me with relatively little discomfort, but as I glanced along the bench and saw how large the pegs were at the other end, my ass began to clench. Legrand told me to ride the peg. I found myself drowning in his eyes, grinding up and down the peg while imagining I was riding his dick. Then the Grandmaster told me to move onto the next peg, which was a little larger than the first, and then the next, which was larger still and made my ass feel like it was being stretched almost dangerously wide. All the time, Kamp and St. Michael were touching, caressing and kissing me - encouraging me with their eyes, lips and hands to stretch my own physical and mental limits. The fourth peg caused me to gasp and wince. It genuinely made me feel like I was being ripped apart, but I trusted the Masters: I knew they were watching out for me and ensuring that I wasn’t being forced into doing anything unsafe or damaging. It was my will power which was achieving the unimaginable. They had simply shown me how to access it. The fifth peg was somehow bigger still! I didn’t even want to look at it. I knew the sight of it would instantly make me want to throw in the towel. I took a deep breath and willed myself down. The experience made me shiver uncontrollably, but when I achieved my goal, a near-orgasmic sense of accomplishment gripped me. The sixth and final peg was insanely large. Grandmaster Legrand made me feel it with my hand to appreciate the enormity of the task he’d presented to me. I genuinely tried my hardest to get it inside me. I forced myself to remain calm and relaxed, but it was ultimately no good. It hurt like hell and I had to acknowledge defeat. I felt utterly crushed. I knew deep down that my failure would require some form of punishment and, sure enough, Legrand immediately told me to kneel down on the bench. I instinctively knew that he was going to fuck me.The thought excited me, but also made me unconscionably nervous. Legrand hastily unzipped and pulled down his pants, roughly grabbing my hand and pulling it towards the bulge in his garments. His dick was monstrous in size; no wonder I was prepped with the boards first. I genuinely didn’t know that penises got that big on human beings! I squeezed it tentatively. It was thick, bulbous and throbbing, and going in me one way or another. I squatted over the bench again and held my breath as the head of Legrand’s beast slowly entered me. By all accounts it should have been the most uncomfortable thing in the world, but the pegs had opened me up. I managed to take it without screaming the place down. Grandmaster Legrand was soon grinding in and out of me, pumping his raw cock deep into my guts. It was an unbelievable sensation; I could feel my balls swelling and filling with cum in response. During this, St. Michael leaned over me and grabbed my dick. I started to panic that I’d end up shooting my load before fully appreciating the beauty of the moment. My body felt alive; It was humming with pleasure, both inside and out. And then; the pace and depth of Legrand’s thrusting altered. He became frenzied, almost violent. He was close. The thought of making him cum made me proud, and I hoped made The Order proud, too. It happened. I could feel Legrand gushing, filling my insides with a lust-fueled injection of new life. And at that very moment, I realized what atonement was all about. It was about re-appraisal. It was about ditching the old me and working towards becoming the best possible version of myself. I instantly felt pure, excited and hugely optimistic. I was ready for the next step in this remarkable journey towards enlightenment, and the new lessons from The Order I’d have to take along the way... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0054.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0054/0.1693376788.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 4 I didn’t have a clue what they meant when they told me I needed to attend an atonement ceremony. Nevertheless, I’ve learned to never ask questions or try to imagine the greater purpose of the many mystical rituals in this place. It’s best simply to expect the unexpected and fully embrace the intensity of the moment when it arrives. There was something a little scary about the concept of atonement, though. It implies sin and the need for punishment—by the time I’d reached the ceremonial space, I’d worked myself up into a state of pure terror! Had I done something wrong in the eyes of The Order? The room caught me off guard. I was expecting an airy, light space, like the one where I was anointed. But this place was oppressive and dark; so dark, in fact, that I couldn’t tell how large it was. A number of candles in ornate holders flickered and filled the room with ghostly shadows. Three stern masters sat in the room, waiting. They barely acknowledged me as I walked in, which was unnerving because I knew two of them fairly well. Master Kamp had interviewed me when I first arrived here, and Master St. Michael anointed me about a month ago. I was excited to see them both. My encounters with them had been utterly mind-blowing in an almost profound way. The person in the room whom I’d not yet met was Grandmaster Legrand. And, lemme tell you, his presence sent shivers down my spine. I guess you could say that Legrand is a legend within The Order; I’d only ever seen him from a distance, but it’s impossible not to be drawn-in and hypnotized by him. He exudes power, wisdom and authority and he's one of the tallest men I’ve ever seen. The Masters sat on antique, velvet upholstered chairs. I scanned their faces for hints. I blushed as I looked into Master St. Michael’s eyes, remembering what we’d done together. It was hard to know whether any of this had been discussed between the Masters. Was it a secret that I was expected to keep? Was my atonement related to what I’d done with those men? There was a long bench in front of the Masters which was covered in a black satin sheet. I could make out the shape of something which resembled bottles underneath the fabric. Master Kamp stood and slowly removed the cloth. He revealed a wooden bench with what looked like a row of large, shiny, black chess pawns attached to it. Kamp then stood behind me and started to touch me; he undid my tie and then, one by one, the buttons on my shirt. He knew the effect he had on me. He’d driven me utterly wild during my interview and was obviously hell-bent on getting me back into a similar state of sexual openness. Grandmaster Legrand watched intently, but I could not discern from his expression what he was thinking. Kamp unbuckled my belt. He unzipped my pants and ran his palm over the tip of my dick until I was harder than I’ve ever been in my life. I closed my eyes and allowed the waves of pleasure to surge and fizzle through my body like beautiful bolts of electricity, forgetting, for a moment, where I was and who was looking on. My trance broke when Legrand gave me permission to approach. My heart leapt into my mouth as I walked towards him. He reached out and touched me with his long fingers, and teased my dick from the safety of my garments. I could feel Legrand’s mouth running over my dick. His hands drifted tenderly up and down my back. Suddenly, I became aware that St. Michael was also touching me. I rapidly lost track of who was touching me, and where. All I knew was that it felt incredible to be lost in their hands. I didn’t want it to stop. I was pulled out of my reverie by the sight of Master Kamp rubbing oil on the pegs on the bench. At that moment I realized, with some degree of horror, that I was going to be forced to sit down on them. And sure enough, seconds later, I was led across to one end of the bench while Kamp used his fingers to gently push oil into my hole. Grandmaster Legrand ordered me to sit down on the first peg. A switch of obedience flipped in my mind. I did as instructed, nervously squatting over the peg. I willed myself to stay relaxed as I lowered myself down. It slid into me with relatively little discomfort, but as I glanced along the bench and saw how large the pegs were at the other end, my ass began to clench. Legrand told me to ride the peg. I found myself drowning in his eyes, grinding up and down the peg while imagining I was riding his dick. Then the Grandmaster told me to move onto the next peg, which was a little larger than the first, and then the next, which was larger still and made my ass feel like it was being stretched almost dangerously wide. All the time, Kamp and St. Michael were touching, caressing and kissing me - encouraging me with their eyes, lips and hands to stretch my own physical and mental limits. The fourth peg caused me to gasp and wince. It genuinely made me feel like I was being ripped apart, but I trusted the Masters: I knew they were watching out for me and ensuring that I wasn’t being forced into doing anything unsafe or damaging. It was my will power which was achieving the unimaginable. They had simply shown me how to access it. The fifth peg was somehow bigger still! I didn’t even want to look at it. I knew the sight of it would instantly make me want to throw in the towel. I took a deep breath and willed myself down. The experience made me shiver uncontrollably, but when I achieved my goal, a near-orgasmic sense of accomplishment gripped me. The sixth and final peg was insanely large. Grandmaster Legrand made me feel it with my hand to appreciate the enormity of the task he’d presented to me. I genuinely tried my hardest to get it inside me. I forced myself to remain calm and relaxed, but it was ultimately no good. It hurt like hell and I had to acknowledge defeat. I felt utterly crushed. I knew deep down that my failure would require some form of punishment and, sure enough, Legrand immediately told me to kneel down on the bench. I instinctively knew that he was going to fuck me.The thought excited me, but also made me unconscionably nervous. Legrand hastily unzipped and pulled down his pants, roughly grabbing my hand and pulling it towards the bulge in his garments. His dick was monstrous in size; no wonder I was prepped with the boards first. I genuinely didn’t know that penises got that big on human beings! I squeezed it tentatively. It was thick, bulbous and throbbing, and going in me one way or another. I squatted over the bench again and held my breath as the head of Legrand’s beast slowly entered me. By all accounts it should have been the most uncomfortable thing in the world, but the pegs had opened me up. I managed to take it without screaming the place down. Grandmaster Legrand was soon grinding in and out of me, pumping his raw cock deep into my guts. It was an unbelievable sensation; I could feel my balls swelling and filling with cum in response. During this, St. Michael leaned over me and grabbed my dick. I started to panic that I’d end up shooting my load before fully appreciating the beauty of the moment. My body felt alive; It was humming with pleasure, both inside and out. And then; the pace and depth of Legrand’s thrusting altered. He became frenzied, almost violent. He was close. The thought of making him cum made me proud, and I hoped made The Order proud, too. It happened. I could feel Legrand gushing, filling my insides with a lust-fueled injection of new life. And at that very moment, I realized what atonement was all about. It was about re-appraisal. It was about ditching the old me and working towards becoming the best possible version of myself. I instantly felt pure, excited and hugely optimistic. I was ready for the next step in this remarkable journey towards enlightenment, and the new lessons from The Order I’d have to take along the way... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-white-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0053/0.1693375746.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE WHITE | Chapter 1 I don’t think I’ve ever been as scared as I was when I walked into that room. I guess I knew that everything was resting on my interview. I had to make a good impression. I was desperate to join The Order, and for months and months I’d thought about nothing else. I knew it would be a life-changing experience. It’s why apprenticeships are like gold dust—beautiful, rare, and easy to miss. They told me not to try to second-guess the types of questions I’d be asked. I bought a new suit, a crisp white shirt and about five ties because I couldn’t work out which one was the smartest. I opted for a blue striped tie—not too fat, not too skinny, blue to match my eyes—and then spent hours in front of a mirror trying to perfect the knot. I kept catching my reflection in the windows as I walked towards the interview room. I almost didn’t recognize myself. I looked so grown up and handsome! No one could tell me I wasn’t looking the part. The interview room was dazzling white. White furniture and carpet with white drapes lining the walls. It smelt expensive in a kind of masculine way, like the scent that often wafts over you when a wealthy-looking older man passes you in the street. And I think I found that man. He was sitting on one of the chairs. I was staggered by how handsome he looked in his white suit. With his shaved head and neatly-cropped beard, I remembered that I’ve been questioning my sexuality a bit of late. A year ago I would have considered myself to be entirely straight, but sometimes I look at a guy—like him—and find myself wondering what it might feel like to play with them. And it was someone I knew quite well. I had no idea my own father was in The Order. Here, he was not Mister, but Master Snow. From the moment I sat down next to him I found myself blushing and giggling like a complete imbecile. Then, when he opened his mouth and this deep, resonant voice billowed out, oh man! His line of questioning wasn’t exactly helping. He went straight in with an absolute doozey: Did I ever masturbate and, if so, how often? I contemplated lying, but he’d told me before we started that honesty was vital, and, frankly, if they’re gonna turn me down because I spend most of my waking hours thinking about my dick, then The Order is not for me! Also, he was kinda fixated on me with his hypnotic blue eyes. All I could actually think about was whether my swelling dick was showing in my tight suit pants. Then the completely inappropriate questions started tumbling out. Do I touch my nipples when I masturbate? Do I touch my hole? I felt delirious, lost in the swirl between his questioning and eyes. I almost jumped out of my skin when I felt him resting his large hand on my thigh. My head immediately started pounding. I must have turned scarlet. Was he trying to put me at my ease? Or was he coming on to me? He asked if I’d ever seen gay porn and I told him, truthfully, that I hadn’t. He asked if I thought about men when I masturbated and I lied and told him I didn’t. His hand then started creeping towards my crotch. He asked if what he was doing was turning me on, so I lied and said it wasn’t. The truth is that it was turning me on more than I’ve ever been turned on in my life, but that felt like too long an answer for someone who could barely breathe. He asked if I was willing to prove it and for some ungodly reason I said that I was… Then he told me to stand and take my pants off. I was astounded. In fact, it took me a few moments to realize that he was being serious. Nevertheless, I found myself rising to my feet, and before I knew it I was dutifully unbuckling my belt and dropping my pants to the ground hoping that my underpants would absorb some of the cause of my embarrassment! Of course, he wasn’t remotely satisfied with seeing me just like that and I was instantly instructed to remove my tie. My beautifully-knotted tie! I did as told, as swiftly as I could. Then he stood up and started to undo the buttons on my shirt. It felt so profoundly intimate. No one has ever done that to me before. He stared into my eyes and I melted into him, not caring that my dick was now so hard it was tenting in my garments. He reached out and grabbed it with his hand, rubbing it seductively with a look of almost triumph arrogantly plastered across his face. He looked a bit smug frankly, and to be honest, that look just made him seem even sexier to me. I was a bit freaked out when he sat me back on the chair and tied my hands behind my back. I became aware of how vulnerable I suddenly was. Maybe I was about to be punished for telling lies? He could plainly tell that I was shaking, but did nothing to put my mind at rest. Then he started to touch me again in ways I can’t begin to describe. He was masterful, yet sensual. He made me grunt and gasp uncontrollably. It was as though every part of me was suddenly hard-wired to my dick. I wanted him so badly. By the time he started to press his lips against the head of my penis, I genuinely thought I was going to explode. I was utterly helpless. I was his. He continued to manipulate my body. He spread my legs wide apart, pushed his large fingers against my hole. While sucking me off, his soft tie brushed gently over my stomach. My body was aching for his touch. Then he kissed me. I felt his rough stubble pressing against my chin and his tongue swirling its way into my mouth. I felt like I was in a movie, on display. He started to suck me again and I found my hips driving into his mouth. It felt good. Real good. He told me to cum for him. To be honest, it was a relief to be given permission to let go. I could feel it tingling in my balls, bursting to free itself from my body. We kissed again and I suddenly felt it gushing out of my dick in quantities which totally shocked me. Squirt after squirt, flying insatiably onto my chest and thighs as my body shook. If this is how it feels to be part of The Order, I hereby dedicate my entire life to it! http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0053.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0053/0.1693375746.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE WHITE | Chapter 1 I don’t think I’ve ever been as scared as I was when I walked into that room. I guess I knew that everything was resting on my interview. I had to make a good impression. I was desperate to join The Order, and for months and months I’d thought about nothing else. I knew it would be a life-changing experience. It’s why apprenticeships are like gold dust—beautiful, rare, and easy to miss. They told me not to try to second-guess the types of questions I’d be asked. I bought a new suit, a crisp white shirt and about five ties because I couldn’t work out which one was the smartest. I opted for a blue striped tie—not too fat, not too skinny, blue to match my eyes—and then spent hours in front of a mirror trying to perfect the knot. I kept catching my reflection in the windows as I walked towards the interview room. I almost didn’t recognize myself. I looked so grown up and handsome! No one could tell me I wasn’t looking the part. The interview room was dazzling white. White furniture and carpet with white drapes lining the walls. It smelt expensive in a kind of masculine way, like the scent that often wafts over you when a wealthy-looking older man passes you in the street. And I think I found that man. He was sitting on one of the chairs. I was staggered by how handsome he looked in his white suit. With his shaved head and neatly-cropped beard, I remembered that I’ve been questioning my sexuality a bit of late. A year ago I would have considered myself to be entirely straight, but sometimes I look at a guy—like him—and find myself wondering what it might feel like to play with them. And it was someone I knew quite well. I had no idea my own father was in The Order. Here, he was not Mister, but Master Snow. From the moment I sat down next to him I found myself blushing and giggling like a complete imbecile. Then, when he opened his mouth and this deep, resonant voice billowed out, oh man! His line of questioning wasn’t exactly helping. He went straight in with an absolute doozey: Did I ever masturbate and, if so, how often? I contemplated lying, but he’d told me before we started that honesty was vital, and, frankly, if they’re gonna turn me down because I spend most of my waking hours thinking about my dick, then The Order is not for me! Also, he was kinda fixated on me with his hypnotic blue eyes. All I could actually think about was whether my swelling dick was showing in my tight suit pants. Then the completely inappropriate questions started tumbling out. Do I touch my nipples when I masturbate? Do I touch my hole? I felt delirious, lost in the swirl between his questioning and eyes. I almost jumped out of my skin when I felt him resting his large hand on my thigh. My head immediately started pounding. I must have turned scarlet. Was he trying to put me at my ease? Or was he coming on to me? He asked if I’d ever seen gay porn and I told him, truthfully, that I hadn’t. He asked if I thought about men when I masturbated and I lied and told him I didn’t. His hand then started creeping towards my crotch. He asked if what he was doing was turning me on, so I lied and said it wasn’t. The truth is that it was turning me on more than I’ve ever been turned on in my life, but that felt like too long an answer for someone who could barely breathe. He asked if I was willing to prove it and for some ungodly reason I said that I was… Then he told me to stand and take my pants off. I was astounded. In fact, it took me a few moments to realize that he was being serious. Nevertheless, I found myself rising to my feet, and before I knew it I was dutifully unbuckling my belt and dropping my pants to the ground hoping that my underpants would absorb some of the cause of my embarrassment! Of course, he wasn’t remotely satisfied with seeing me just like that and I was instantly instructed to remove my tie. My beautifully-knotted tie! I did as told, as swiftly as I could. Then he stood up and started to undo the buttons on my shirt. It felt so profoundly intimate. No one has ever done that to me before. He stared into my eyes and I melted into him, not caring that my dick was now so hard it was tenting in my garments. He reached out and grabbed it with his hand, rubbing it seductively with a look of almost triumph arrogantly plastered across his face. He looked a bit smug frankly, and to be honest, that look just made him seem even sexier to me. I was a bit freaked out when he sat me back on the chair and tied my hands behind my back. I became aware of how vulnerable I suddenly was. Maybe I was about to be punished for telling lies? He could plainly tell that I was shaking, but did nothing to put my mind at rest. Then he started to touch me again in ways I can’t begin to describe. He was masterful, yet sensual. He made me grunt and gasp uncontrollably. It was as though every part of me was suddenly hard-wired to my dick. I wanted him so badly. By the time he started to press his lips against the head of my penis, I genuinely thought I was going to explode. I was utterly helpless. I was his. He continued to manipulate my body. He spread my legs wide apart, pushed his large fingers against my hole. While sucking me off, his soft tie brushed gently over my stomach. My body was aching for his touch. Then he kissed me. I felt his rough stubble pressing against my chin and his tongue swirling its way into my mouth. I felt like I was in a movie, on display. He started to suck me again and I found my hips driving into his mouth. It felt good. Real good. He told me to cum for him. To be honest, it was a relief to be given permission to let go. I could feel it tingling in my balls, bursting to free itself from my body. We kissed again and I suddenly felt it gushing out of my dick in quantities which totally shocked me. Squirt after squirt, flying insatiably onto my chest and thighs as my body shook. If this is how it feels to be part of The Order, I hereby dedicate my entire life to it! no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/anointing-apprentice-tyler-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0052/0.1693375254.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 3 When I entered The Order I thought I knew everything there was to know about, well, everything. I was confident to the point of cockiness. I knew what I wanted in life and I knew how to get it. Frankly, I thought The Order was lucky to have someone like me… Things began to change from the moment I arrived. Within the ranks of these masculine, mystical men, I felt almost permanently off my game. They made me question everything I’d ever assumed. Every time I started to think I had a handle on something, they pulled the rug out from under my feet. The old me would have left within days, but something kept me there. Perhaps it was the desire to see who I might become if I stuck with the program. Perhaps it was the way that my body tingled uncontrollably after it had been used by one of the Masters. Whatever the reason, I felt myself increasingly, and almost obsessively, wanting to please. I didn’t know what to expect from my anointing. I was informed that the ritual would be overseen by Master St. Michael, whom I’d only seen occasionally around the complex. There was something about him which I found utterly compelling. He had this aura of confidence and sophistication which made it impossible to look at anyone else when he was around. I nervously entered a bright white room and found him sitting, statuesque, on a chair, in a beautifully-fitted white suit, shirt and tie. The room smelt pure, rich in a sanitization that was not chemical. Though Master St. Michael wore an expensive cologne, there were other more subtle aromas in the air, which made me wonder whether the rug and the billowing drapes had been infused with something… else. I couldn’t place what. I was handed a robe to wear made from some kind of light muslin or cheesecloth. It was almost see-through and it did nothing whatsoever to disguise the hard-on which formed the moment I laid eyes on Master St. Michael. Through The Order, I had learned not to be ashamed of such things. The Masters are happy for us to gain as much from pleasuring them as they gain from being pleasured. He asked if I was ready. I nodded. I had no clue what to expect, but I have learned not to ask questions. He covered his hand in warm oil before gently running his thumb across my forehead, then over my eyes, my lips and then other parts of my body. The smear of oil on my lips made me want to kiss. The soft touch of his fingers caressing different parts of body made my loins ache, my own maleness stiffen and bounce. I started to shiver in anticipation, wondering which part of me he’d touch next. My back, my nipples, my stomach... My whole body was springing into life. Then he ran his oily thumb up and down the shaft of my penis and I experienced a rush of pleasure the likes of which I've never known. He removed his jacket. I marveled at the way his tailored cotton shirt clung to his fully-developed well-formed body. My overwhelming desire was to touch him, to kiss him, to accept him… but I knew my place. He sat me on the chair and started to push his fingers into my hole before wrapping his soft, warm lips around my dick. He pulled away from the blowjob and purposefully removed his belt and his gold watch, simultaneously shooting me a look which seemed to say, “we’re not nearly done yet…” At that moment, he pulled me into him and we started to kiss. His kiss was so deep and passionate, it filled me in ways I barely understood. I’ve never been kissed like that before. His slippery tongue ventured into my mouth and I sucked it in further. I was desperate for him to want me as much as I wanted him. I spread my legs wide—inviting him in. He pulled away and removed his tie, slowly unbuttoning his shirt to uncover a garment which clung to his pecs like a second layer of skin. Then he unzipped his pants, revealing a pair of almost see-through trunks. The outline of his hard dick inside the light fabric was profound. From the moment I saw it, I knew I needed to have it enter me. My mind and my body both knew this—my hole instantly began to twitch. He stood me up and removed my gown, leaving me naked and vulnerable. I instinctively knelt and he encouraged me to get onto all fours. As his eager tongue slid into my hole, I knew it was only a matter of time before I’d be able to feel his beautiful manhood inside me. With every wriggle and flutter, my body yearned for him more. Unification was worth the wait. I felt his huge, solid cock sliding repeatedly over my hole and then the sharp sensation of it entering me. I won’t lie; it made me wince a little. Light filled my eyes like a stab of pleasure. Maybe it was my imagination, but it felt as though my body was bristling in all the places where Master St. Michael had anointed me. I felt my hole opening up and then a blast of unbelievable lust surging through my body. Then he pushed me onto my back. I knew from the upward curve in his dick that this was a position, and what he could do with it was going to be intense. I took a deep breath and, as he entered me, I entered a world of ecstasy. The head of his cock rubbed repeatedly across my prostate and filled me with electrification. I wanted to pull as much of him into me as I could. We felt like the same animal—two halves making a mind-blowing whole. A rush of profound joy crashed through me and pre-cum started to squirt helplessly from the tip of my dick. I could tell by his groans that he was close and moments later I felt him convulsing violently as a torrent of his semen gushed into me. His dick remained there for some time afterwards, twitching as he kissed me tenderly. I lay there trying to comprehend what I was experiencing, wondering if anything would ever feel this good again, yet knowing so much more was just around the corner. The Order, after all, always has plans. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0052.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0052/0.1693375254.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 3 When I entered The Order I thought I knew everything there was to know about, well, everything. I was confident to the point of cockiness. I knew what I wanted in life and I knew how to get it. Frankly, I thought The Order was lucky to have someone like me… Things began to change from the moment I arrived. Within the ranks of these masculine, mystical men, I felt almost permanently off my game. They made me question everything I’d ever assumed. Every time I started to think I had a handle on something, they pulled the rug out from under my feet. The old me would have left within days, but something kept me there. Perhaps it was the desire to see who I might become if I stuck with the program. Perhaps it was the way that my body tingled uncontrollably after it had been used by one of the Masters. Whatever the reason, I felt myself increasingly, and almost obsessively, wanting to please. I didn’t know what to expect from my anointing. I was informed that the ritual would be overseen by Master St. Michael, whom I’d only seen occasionally around the complex. There was something about him which I found utterly compelling. He had this aura of confidence and sophistication which made it impossible to look at anyone else when he was around. I nervously entered a bright white room and found him sitting, statuesque, on a chair, in a beautifully-fitted white suit, shirt and tie. The room smelt pure, rich in a sanitization that was not chemical. Though Master St. Michael wore an expensive cologne, there were other more subtle aromas in the air, which made me wonder whether the rug and the billowing drapes had been infused with something… else. I couldn’t place what. I was handed a robe to wear made from some kind of light muslin or cheesecloth. It was almost see-through and it did nothing whatsoever to disguise the hard-on which formed the moment I laid eyes on Master St. Michael. Through The Order, I had learned not to be ashamed of such things. The Masters are happy for us to gain as much from pleasuring them as they gain from being pleasured. He asked if I was ready. I nodded. I had no clue what to expect, but I have learned not to ask questions. He covered his hand in warm oil before gently running his thumb across my forehead, then over my eyes, my lips and then other parts of my body. The smear of oil on my lips made me want to kiss. The soft touch of his fingers caressing different parts of body made my loins ache, my own maleness stiffen and bounce. I started to shiver in anticipation, wondering which part of me he’d touch next. My back, my nipples, my stomach... My whole body was springing into life. Then he ran his oily thumb up and down the shaft of my penis and I experienced a rush of pleasure the likes of which I've never known. He removed his jacket. I marveled at the way his tailored cotton shirt clung to his fully-developed well-formed body. My overwhelming desire was to touch him, to kiss him, to accept him… but I knew my place. He sat me on the chair and started to push his fingers into my hole before wrapping his soft, warm lips around my dick. He pulled away from the blowjob and purposefully removed his belt and his gold watch, simultaneously shooting me a look which seemed to say, “we’re not nearly done yet…” At that moment, he pulled me into him and we started to kiss. His kiss was so deep and passionate, it filled me in ways I barely understood. I’ve never been kissed like that before. His slippery tongue ventured into my mouth and I sucked it in further. I was desperate for him to want me as much as I wanted him. I spread my legs wide—inviting him in. He pulled away and removed his tie, slowly unbuttoning his shirt to uncover a garment which clung to his pecs like a second layer of skin. Then he unzipped his pants, revealing a pair of almost see-through trunks. The outline of his hard dick inside the light fabric was profound. From the moment I saw it, I knew I needed to have it enter me. My mind and my body both knew this—my hole instantly began to twitch. He stood me up and removed my gown, leaving me naked and vulnerable. I instinctively knelt and he encouraged me to get onto all fours. As his eager tongue slid into my hole, I knew it was only a matter of time before I’d be able to feel his beautiful manhood inside me. With every wriggle and flutter, my body yearned for him more. Unification was worth the wait. I felt his huge, solid cock sliding repeatedly over my hole and then the sharp sensation of it entering me. I won’t lie; it made me wince a little. Light filled my eyes like a stab of pleasure. Maybe it was my imagination, but it felt as though my body was bristling in all the places where Master St. Michael had anointed me. I felt my hole opening up and then a blast of unbelievable lust surging through my body. Then he pushed me onto my back. I knew from the upward curve in his dick that this was a position, and what he could do with it was going to be intense. I took a deep breath and, as he entered me, I entered a world of ecstasy. The head of his cock rubbed repeatedly across my prostate and filled me with electrification. I wanted to pull as much of him into me as I could. We felt like the same animal—two halves making a mind-blowing whole. A rush of profound joy crashed through me and pre-cum started to squirt helplessly from the tip of my dick. I could tell by his groans that he was close and moments later I felt him convulsing violently as a torrent of his semen gushed into me. His dick remained there for some time afterwards, twitching as he kissed me tenderly. I lay there trying to comprehend what I was experiencing, wondering if anything would ever feel this good again, yet knowing so much more was just around the corner. The Order, after all, always has plans. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/ordination-apprentice-monroe-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0051/0.1693376955.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE MONROE | Chapter 4 It had not been that long since Apprentice Monroe's disciplinary rituals at the hands of Grandmaster Wolf. The Apprentice had been stretched and abused beyond measure, but not with cruelty. There had been a great hollowing out of him, yes, but that which was removed from him was doubt, and worry. In its place, directly administered into his body through The Order's orgasmic rituals, Apprentice Monroe had found his calling. He found a purpose. Which brought him to that evening's invitation. Master Figata, wearing a white suit with a crisp white button down and tie, led the boy with his large, stony hands into a room for what was pronounced as his "ordination." The room was white, bright, pristine with otherworldly energy, as if it had been plucked from a distant, previous century. There was a temple daybed, sparse furniture, and a couch. Master Figata sat down, and brought the boy with. The Master stared at the boy with a hard gaze, eyes glinting with confidence. "You know why you're here, right?" It had been sometime since this Apprentice had last seen Master Figata. The Master was the one who called him into the quiet, air conditioned hiss of the office. There, Master Figata had grilled the young apprentice as to whether or not he was attracted to men. It felt foolish to have denied the question then—doubly so now, here in the room of ordination, where he gave a very different answer. "Yes," Monroe was happy to sit on the couch, weak in the knees by being just in the presence of one of The Order’s masters. Master Figata could sense the difference in the boy's energy, the difference in his awareness of what his purpose was—both within The Order and outside it. He stripped the boy of his tie, then shirt, then trousers. Slowly, with the sanctity it deserves, Master Figata undressed the apprentice down to just a shred of garment. The boy's hardening bulge was soon free of all constraints. Free to serve its Master. Monroe had not been with many men, only those within The Order, really, but each of those moments was special to him, and charged with revelation. Since The Order had reached out, this was the first time he got to revisit a Master from his previous stage of calling, a time so long ago now that he was sure he had become a different person. Electrified he was by this, when Master Figata did strip down to his own undergarments, the boy could barely keep himself from burying his face into his Master's nether regions. There was no need to rush—Master Figata's strong grip slowed the boy, and brought his nuzzles to an obedient pace. At first, the taste of the Master was sweet, and not entirely unfamiliar. A taste he could place as one of desire, of love, of yearning. But as the Master's scent penetrated the boy's nostrils that sweet taste transformed into something far more arousing. He sucked and gagged on Master's gigantic cock, a mixture of drool and precum dribbling down his chin, until Figata was satisfied with his boy's finesse. Master Figata guided Apprentice Monroe to lie across the couch. Securing the boy's hips in his iron grip, the Master drove his tongue deep inside that young ass. He licked him hard and fast, then pulled back for a moment to look the boy in the eyes, with an expression of triumph in his face. The Apprentice was yielding, like butter, and had come so far along in his journey. With the same tool that stretched Monroe's jaw to its limit, Master Figata brought his cockhead to the boy's entrance. With one firm stroke, he was buried to the root inside the boy's tight ass. Master began thrusting slowly, the feeling of his thick tool pounding in and out of the boy's hole making them both moan in unison. His balls slapped against the young man’s ass cheeks each time the Master fully slammed inside. The pace quickened, orchestrated as much by their own passions as by the will of The Order watching over them. The spirit of The Brotherhood welled up within them both. They were a blur of thrusts, Apprentice and Master completely in sync with each other. Their bodies twisted round the leather couch until they ended up, hardon-to-hardon, frotting wildly against each other, their tongues lost in combat. Eventually, Master Figata spilled his seed, first on his stomach, and then onto the couch beneath them. When they had caught their breath, they shared a kiss. When Master Figata first took Apprentice Monroe under his wing, he had not been sure how long the boy would last—either physically, or mentally. This experienced Master wanted all that The Order had to offer this worthy apprentice. He ordained the boy's forehead and hole with the drops of his exalted Master’s seed—he knew, now more than ever, that the boy had what it takes. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0051.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0051/0.1693376955.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE MONROE | Chapter 4 It had not been that long since Apprentice Monroe's disciplinary rituals at the hands of Grandmaster Wolf. The Apprentice had been stretched and abused beyond measure, but not with cruelty. There had been a great hollowing out of him, yes, but that which was removed from him was doubt, and worry. In its place, directly administered into his body through The Order's orgasmic rituals, Apprentice Monroe had found his calling. He found a purpose. Which brought him to that evening's invitation. Master Figata, wearing a white suit with a crisp white button down and tie, led the boy with his large, stony hands into a room for what was pronounced as his "ordination." The room was white, bright, pristine with otherworldly energy, as if it had been plucked from a distant, previous century. There was a temple daybed, sparse furniture, and a couch. Master Figata sat down, and brought the boy with. The Master stared at the boy with a hard gaze, eyes glinting with confidence. "You know why you're here, right?" It had been sometime since this Apprentice had last seen Master Figata. The Master was the one who called him into the quiet, air conditioned hiss of the office. There, Master Figata had grilled the young apprentice as to whether or not he was attracted to men. It felt foolish to have denied the question then—doubly so now, here in the room of ordination, where he gave a very different answer. "Yes," Monroe was happy to sit on the couch, weak in the knees by being just in the presence of one of The Order’s masters. Master Figata could sense the difference in the boy's energy, the difference in his awareness of what his purpose was—both within The Order and outside it. He stripped the boy of his tie, then shirt, then trousers. Slowly, with the sanctity it deserves, Master Figata undressed the apprentice down to just a shred of garment. The boy's hardening bulge was soon free of all constraints. Free to serve its Master. Monroe had not been with many men, only those within The Order, really, but each of those moments was special to him, and charged with revelation. Since The Order had reached out, this was the first time he got to revisit a Master from his previous stage of calling, a time so long ago now that he was sure he had become a different person. Electrified he was by this, when Master Figata did strip down to his own undergarments, the boy could barely keep himself from burying his face into his Master's nether regions. There was no need to rush—Master Figata's strong grip slowed the boy, and brought his nuzzles to an obedient pace. At first, the taste of the Master was sweet, and not entirely unfamiliar. A taste he could place as one of desire, of love, of yearning. But as the Master's scent penetrated the boy's nostrils that sweet taste transformed into something far more arousing. He sucked and gagged on Master's gigantic cock, a mixture of drool and precum dribbling down his chin, until Figata was satisfied with his boy's finesse. Master Figata guided Apprentice Monroe to lie across the couch. Securing the boy's hips in his iron grip, the Master drove his tongue deep inside that young ass. He licked him hard and fast, then pulled back for a moment to look the boy in the eyes, with an expression of triumph in his face. The Apprentice was yielding, like butter, and had come so far along in his journey. With the same tool that stretched Monroe's jaw to its limit, Master Figata brought his cockhead to the boy's entrance. With one firm stroke, he was buried to the root inside the boy's tight ass. Master began thrusting slowly, the feeling of his thick tool pounding in and out of the boy's hole making them both moan in unison. His balls slapped against the young man’s ass cheeks each time the Master fully slammed inside. The pace quickened, orchestrated as much by their own passions as by the will of The Order watching over them. The spirit of The Brotherhood welled up within them both. They were a blur of thrusts, Apprentice and Master completely in sync with each other. Their bodies twisted round the leather couch until they ended up, hardon-to-hardon, frotting wildly against each other, their tongues lost in combat. Eventually, Master Figata spilled his seed, first on his stomach, and then onto the couch beneath them. When they had caught their breath, they shared a kiss. When Master Figata first took Apprentice Monroe under his wing, he had not been sure how long the boy would last—either physically, or mentally. This experienced Master wanted all that The Order had to offer this worthy apprentice. He ordained the boy's forehead and hole with the drops of his exalted Master’s seed—he knew, now more than ever, that the boy had what it takes. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-tyler-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0050/0.1693376184.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 2 "Do you like men?" I know you shouldn't lie, and I know it's not terribly smart to lie to an imposing figure like Master Figata. Still, when he asked if I did or did not like men, I reflexively told him I didn't. Of course, that was wrong; he knew what Master Kamp had got out of me during my earlier interview with The Order. …More than just the truth. And yet, years of hiding my longest-held secret reflexively took over, even in the face of a Grandmaster. Master Figata, his wizened face etched with a dubious look, asked me to stand. He had me remove my pants, then suit, tie, and finally my collared shirt, leaving me down to nothing but my undergarments. An inner submission guided me through the motions, led by Figata's voice. It took charge when I was uncertain and, as Master Figata's hands revealed to me, it was far more honest than I was. My erection, exposing how much I was turned on by being ordered by older men, pressed out against my garments and stained the front with precum. Master Figata brushed his hands briefly across the tip of my member, and just that slight motion sent a spark coursing through the nerves of my body. It made me whimper with need. How good it felt, I thought, to have the truth coaxed out of me. He went behind me, and reached his arms over mine. Master Figata's stony hands squeezed my pecs, groping them firmly enough that when his hands relaxed, I felt the ghost of his strength still in the flesh. I shuddered. The way he fondled me, crushing the muscle completely in his large palm, then working his grip gently towards the tip of my nipples, sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body. It was so exciting — being manipulated like an object, like a toy. Forcing me to reveal secrets to someone of such great power, who seemed to know exactly how to bring my body to the brink with practiced motions. My legs were weak, and my knees trembled. Master Figata looked at me with that warm, welcoming smile and said nothing. He just kept fondling my chest, squeezing and kneading my pecs, occasionally using a thumb to push hard on one nipple or another. With words of instruction I understood before I could even think about them, I found myself on all fours on top of the Master's cleared wooden desk. He traced the lines of the desk with the tip of his finger as he walked behind me. With his hands upon me, he instructed me to spread my legs just a little wider. I complied, my body shaking with excitement as he pulled my underwear down. Those same strong hands that nursed my front, now squeezed and fondled my rear. "Beautiful," he murmured. It felt good to be complimented, but better to be played with. Mr. Figata brought his face between my cheeks. He lapped at my entrance, and the plunge of his wet tongue put me in a sort of trance — I arched back against him, instinctively. He obliged, working a hand beneath my buttocks and holding me steady as he attacked my hole. Master coaxed me into a frenzy with each lap, occasionally fingering me as he caught his breath. Master Figata's tongue lured me into a rhythm that made me forget both time and place. When the last flick slipped out of me, I nearly collapsed onto the desk, overloaded with pleasure. He rose up above me — I heard the clattering noise of his unbuckling belt as it dropped onto the floor. He took his cock in one hand, stroking himself slowly, then dipped it into my hole. I had never felt such pleasure. His thick manhood, like a powerful muscle, plunged and punched into me. It made my balls draw up tight inside. My body obeyed wordless orders of submission. I could only grunt as he drove into me, and I allowed myself to be spread. Each time this Master thrust into my ass, I felt as if I were going to fly apart. And with each thrust he found, through some divine force, my prostate — that little knot of nerves tucked up inside of me that bombarded me with sensation. As his pace quickened, he flipped me over onto my back. It was the first time since he brought me to the desk that I got to look at his face, which glowed with purpose. He pounded me over and over, and allowed me to stroke my own rock-hard cock alongside him. I didn't realize that this was The Order's lesson guiding my hand, for I was so lost in the waves of pleasure that no thought came to me at all. I just wanted to cum. And I wanted Master to cum inside me. As if to celebrate my wordless admission, Master pulled out and jerked off his own much larger cock alongside mine. We exploded, together, and anointed my inner thighs with shared seed. We laid like that for a short time, joined in shared carnality, sweaty, and spent. He ran his fingers through my hair, cleaned me up with a nearby towel, then dressed me properly. I left Master Figata's office with a far better understanding of The Order, myself, and the value of truth. It was one of the best days of my life—and it was still but one of many lessons The Order, and my new masters, had designed for me. After what Master Figata taught me, I was prepared to face them. All of them, and as often as possible. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0050.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0050/0.1693376184.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 2 "Do you like men?" I know you shouldn't lie, and I know it's not terribly smart to lie to an imposing figure like Master Figata. Still, when he asked if I did or did not like men, I reflexively told him I didn't. Of course, that was wrong; he knew what Master Kamp had got out of me during my earlier interview with The Order. …More than just the truth. And yet, years of hiding my longest-held secret reflexively took over, even in the face of a Grandmaster. Master Figata, his wizened face etched with a dubious look, asked me to stand. He had me remove my pants, then suit, tie, and finally my collared shirt, leaving me down to nothing but my undergarments. An inner submission guided me through the motions, led by Figata's voice. It took charge when I was uncertain and, as Master Figata's hands revealed to me, it was far more honest than I was. My erection, exposing how much I was turned on by being ordered by older men, pressed out against my garments and stained the front with precum. Master Figata brushed his hands briefly across the tip of my member, and just that slight motion sent a spark coursing through the nerves of my body. It made me whimper with need. How good it felt, I thought, to have the truth coaxed out of me. He went behind me, and reached his arms over mine. Master Figata's stony hands squeezed my pecs, groping them firmly enough that when his hands relaxed, I felt the ghost of his strength still in the flesh. I shuddered. The way he fondled me, crushing the muscle completely in his large palm, then working his grip gently towards the tip of my nipples, sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body. It was so exciting — being manipulated like an object, like a toy. Forcing me to reveal secrets to someone of such great power, who seemed to know exactly how to bring my body to the brink with practiced motions. My legs were weak, and my knees trembled. Master Figata looked at me with that warm, welcoming smile and said nothing. He just kept fondling my chest, squeezing and kneading my pecs, occasionally using a thumb to push hard on one nipple or another. With words of instruction I understood before I could even think about them, I found myself on all fours on top of the Master's cleared wooden desk. He traced the lines of the desk with the tip of his finger as he walked behind me. With his hands upon me, he instructed me to spread my legs just a little wider. I complied, my body shaking with excitement as he pulled my underwear down. Those same strong hands that nursed my front, now squeezed and fondled my rear. "Beautiful," he murmured. It felt good to be complimented, but better to be played with. Mr. Figata brought his face between my cheeks. He lapped at my entrance, and the plunge of his wet tongue put me in a sort of trance — I arched back against him, instinctively. He obliged, working a hand beneath my buttocks and holding me steady as he attacked my hole. Master coaxed me into a frenzy with each lap, occasionally fingering me as he caught his breath. Master Figata's tongue lured me into a rhythm that made me forget both time and place. When the last flick slipped out of me, I nearly collapsed onto the desk, overloaded with pleasure. He rose up above me — I heard the clattering noise of his unbuckling belt as it dropped onto the floor. He took his cock in one hand, stroking himself slowly, then dipped it into my hole. I had never felt such pleasure. His thick manhood, like a powerful muscle, plunged and punched into me. It made my balls draw up tight inside. My body obeyed wordless orders of submission. I could only grunt as he drove into me, and I allowed myself to be spread. Each time this Master thrust into my ass, I felt as if I were going to fly apart. And with each thrust he found, through some divine force, my prostate — that little knot of nerves tucked up inside of me that bombarded me with sensation. As his pace quickened, he flipped me over onto my back. It was the first time since he brought me to the desk that I got to look at his face, which glowed with purpose. He pounded me over and over, and allowed me to stroke my own rock-hard cock alongside him. I didn't realize that this was The Order's lesson guiding my hand, for I was so lost in the waves of pleasure that no thought came to me at all. I just wanted to cum. And I wanted Master to cum inside me. As if to celebrate my wordless admission, Master pulled out and jerked off his own much larger cock alongside mine. We exploded, together, and anointed my inner thighs with shared seed. We laid like that for a short time, joined in shared carnality, sweaty, and spent. He ran his fingers through my hair, cleaned me up with a nearby towel, then dressed me properly. I left Master Figata's office with a far better understanding of The Order, myself, and the value of truth. It was one of the best days of my life—and it was still but one of many lessons The Order, and my new masters, had designed for me. After what Master Figata taught me, I was prepared to face them. All of them, and as often as possible. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/anointing-apprentice-foster-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0049/0.1693376949.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE FOSTER | Chapter 2 Shortly before midnight, a chamber servant presented me with an anointing cloak - which is really nothing more than a long, thin sheet with a hole cut out in the center. I quickly removed all of my clothes and underwear and placed the cloak over me. With inner nervous trepidation, I found myself standing at the entrance of the Anointing Chamber. My exterior was calm, but my heart began to pound as I waited. Grandmaster Legrand Wolf called my name, beckoned me to enter and instructed me to stand before him. I was immediately riveted. The chamber was filled with a bright, yet warm white light. The Grandmaster was seated on a small, white bench. He was immaculately dressed in all white. His voice was more gentle and assuring than authoritative; although make no mistake - the Grandmaster’s directions were solemn and serious. Immediate compliance to whatever was commanded of me was the unspoken expectation. The Grandmaster suddenly rose from his seat. He asked me if I was ready for the ceremony. I immediately answered back in affirmation. But on the inside, a chill of doubt began to wrap itself around my heart. Was I? Was all of this happening too fast? All of the trepidation and doubt soon vanished entirely as the ritual progressed. The Grandmaster applied a small amount of holy oil on my forehead. The brief touch of Legrand’s warm hands and fingers was all it took for me to finally relax and allow his gentle, reassuring aura to bathe me in the comforting energy that I needed. When the Grandmaster moved to anoint my eyelids, I reopened them and saw for, really the first time, just how awesome and inspirational the man before me was. He was even taller than I remembered and his mighty build dwarfed most men of his same age and station. I found him in that moment to be one of the most beautiful and attractive men I’d ever laid eyes on. I wondered for a moment, if those thoughts I was having were proper for the solemn occasion. Then the Grandmaster anointed my lips and ears. The feelings of the wonderful, intimate touches in these sensitive places was like nothing I could have anticipated. I had never been handled in quite this way before in my life. I was simultaneously moved and excited- particularly when Legrand anointed my neck, shoulders, and backside. I couldn’t help but savor every soothing caress when the Grandmaster proceeded to anoint my arms, chest, and torso. My breathing began to get shaky when Legrand’s large, warm hand moved closer to my loins. I gasped uncontrollably when his fingers seemingly accidentally brushed against my pubic hair. The ritual felt so real, but I wondered for an instant if this was a dream. Only in my secret fantasies had I imagined what it would feel like to be touched in this way. And by the Grandmaster himself? That was something else. As Legrand began to speak, I could feel his sweet, warm breath on my skin. His movements were methodical and precise, and yet when he massaged the holy oils all over my body into the smooth skin, it seemed to me like he was also exploring and enjoying what he was doing. Again, I immediately felt a jolt of shame at the assumption – at the very thought that this sacred ritual was also simultaneously an erotic introduction to – Before I could complete the thought, the Grandmaster slid his hand down and gently began to massage my penis. By this time, Legrand had shifted the thin cloak almost entirely off of me. I desperately wanted many things at that moment. But I knew full well that I must not give myself away. I was in heaven. And I loved how he expertly began to touch, stroke, and massage my penis and testicles. As I became fully erect, my arousal level was sky high. All of my fantasies were being manifested into real life. When the Grandmaster began to massage my taint and scrotum, I wondered just how far the ritual was actually going to go. The answer came in the form of a completely unexpected, sweet, gentle kiss on my lips. As we gazed into each other’s eyes, I knew that I would do anything, say anything, go anywhere this amazing man commanded me to. And not just in this moment, but always. As Legrand continued his ritualistic ministrations upon my genitalia, I could only moan and gasp with absolute pleasure. I knew full well that I was not allowed to speak, so I fought back the urge to beg him to kiss me again. The Grandmaster must have seen it in my eyes because he beamed a kind, understanding smile and did indeed lean in for another lingering kiss; all the while with his hands and fingers gently caressing my body. I suddenly realized that my penis had never been so hard in my life. All of my senses were tingling with anticipation and lust. I couldn’t keep my eyes off of Legrand, particularly when he instructed me to sit on the bench. He then positioned his groin close to my face. Without further instruction, I instinctively knew what the proceedings called for. I bravely touched and kissed the burgeoning hardon that nearly burst through the older gentleman’s white slacks. The Grandmaster allowed my shy, tentative touching to continue for several minutes before assisting in removing his pants entirely. And I honestly couldn’t help but stare in wide-eyed amazement at the sight in front of me. Legrand’s man-scepter looked impossibly enormous. The length and breadth of his cock was long and thick like an oak tree branch. I needed the Grandmaster inside of me. But how could I express this aching desire without inadvertently causing frustration or disapproval from him? Never in a million years did I want to cause a disruption in the anointing ritual. I decided at that moment that I would do everything that I could to regain my composure and follow his patient lead. However, I must admit that it took everything that I had learned about self-control and discipline to do just that! Soon, the Grandmaster allowed me to place my hands and lips all over his massive, awesome member. He guided my every movement and was sure to express his approval in the moments where the time was appropriate. My own piece was also given close attention, and I will never forget the kisses Legrand and I shared during the ritual, and the wordless bond that he and I had formed. But it was the next part that really tested my devotion to the Order. The Grandmaster instructed me to crouch down on my knees and present my backside to him. My exposed hole puckered and twitched as Legrand applied a generous amount of holy oil to it. He lined his powerful, throbbing cock up to my tender entrance and paused. All of my still-new understandings and training in self-control and discipline were being put to the test. Suddenly all thoughts and emotions threatened to slip out of my grasp. I desperately wanted nothing more than to feel the Grandmaster inside of me, to have him fill me up in all of the ways that I had always dreamed of, but never dared ask for… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0049.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0049/0.1693376949.jpg Anointing | APPRENTICE FOSTER | Chapter 2 Shortly before midnight, a chamber servant presented me with an anointing cloak - which is really nothing more than a long, thin sheet with a hole cut out in the center. I quickly removed all of my clothes and underwear and placed the cloak over me. With inner nervous trepidation, I found myself standing at the entrance of the Anointing Chamber. My exterior was calm, but my heart began to pound as I waited. Grandmaster Legrand Wolf called my name, beckoned me to enter and instructed me to stand before him. I was immediately riveted. The chamber was filled with a bright, yet warm white light. The Grandmaster was seated on a small, white bench. He was immaculately dressed in all white. His voice was more gentle and assuring than authoritative; although make no mistake - the Grandmaster’s directions were solemn and serious. Immediate compliance to whatever was commanded of me was the unspoken expectation. The Grandmaster suddenly rose from his seat. He asked me if I was ready for the ceremony. I immediately answered back in affirmation. But on the inside, a chill of doubt began to wrap itself around my heart. Was I? Was all of this happening too fast? All of the trepidation and doubt soon vanished entirely as the ritual progressed. The Grandmaster applied a small amount of holy oil on my forehead. The brief touch of Legrand’s warm hands and fingers was all it took for me to finally relax and allow his gentle, reassuring aura to bathe me in the comforting energy that I needed. When the Grandmaster moved to anoint my eyelids, I reopened them and saw for, really the first time, just how awesome and inspirational the man before me was. He was even taller than I remembered and his mighty build dwarfed most men of his same age and station. I found him in that moment to be one of the most beautiful and attractive men I’d ever laid eyes on. I wondered for a moment, if those thoughts I was having were proper for the solemn occasion. Then the Grandmaster anointed my lips and ears. The feelings of the wonderful, intimate touches in these sensitive places was like nothing I could have anticipated. I had never been handled in quite this way before in my life. I was simultaneously moved and excited- particularly when Legrand anointed my neck, shoulders, and backside. I couldn’t help but savor every soothing caress when the Grandmaster proceeded to anoint my arms, chest, and torso. My breathing began to get shaky when Legrand’s large, warm hand moved closer to my loins. I gasped uncontrollably when his fingers seemingly accidentally brushed against my pubic hair. The ritual felt so real, but I wondered for an instant if this was a dream. Only in my secret fantasies had I imagined what it would feel like to be touched in this way. And by the Grandmaster himself? That was something else. As Legrand began to speak, I could feel his sweet, warm breath on my skin. His movements were methodical and precise, and yet when he massaged the holy oils all over my body into the smooth skin, it seemed to me like he was also exploring and enjoying what he was doing. Again, I immediately felt a jolt of shame at the assumption – at the very thought that this sacred ritual was also simultaneously an erotic introduction to – Before I could complete the thought, the Grandmaster slid his hand down and gently began to massage my penis. By this time, Legrand had shifted the thin cloak almost entirely off of me. I desperately wanted many things at that moment. But I knew full well that I must not give myself away. I was in heaven. And I loved how he expertly began to touch, stroke, and massage my penis and testicles. As I became fully erect, my arousal level was sky high. All of my fantasies were being manifested into real life. When the Grandmaster began to massage my taint and scrotum, I wondered just how far the ritual was actually going to go. The answer came in the form of a completely unexpected, sweet, gentle kiss on my lips. As we gazed into each other’s eyes, I knew that I would do anything, say anything, go anywhere this amazing man commanded me to. And not just in this moment, but always. As Legrand continued his ritualistic ministrations upon my genitalia, I could only moan and gasp with absolute pleasure. I knew full well that I was not allowed to speak, so I fought back the urge to beg him to kiss me again. The Grandmaster must have seen it in my eyes because he beamed a kind, understanding smile and did indeed lean in for another lingering kiss; all the while with his hands and fingers gently caressing my body. I suddenly realized that my penis had never been so hard in my life. All of my senses were tingling with anticipation and lust. I couldn’t keep my eyes off of Legrand, particularly when he instructed me to sit on the bench. He then positioned his groin close to my face. Without further instruction, I instinctively knew what the proceedings called for. I bravely touched and kissed the burgeoning hardon that nearly burst through the older gentleman’s white slacks. The Grandmaster allowed my shy, tentative touching to continue for several minutes before assisting in removing his pants entirely. And I honestly couldn’t help but stare in wide-eyed amazement at the sight in front of me. Legrand’s man-scepter looked impossibly enormous. The length and breadth of his cock was long and thick like an oak tree branch. I needed the Grandmaster inside of me. But how could I express this aching desire without inadvertently causing frustration or disapproval from him? Never in a million years did I want to cause a disruption in the anointing ritual. I decided at that moment that I would do everything that I could to regain my composure and follow his patient lead. However, I must admit that it took everything that I had learned about self-control and discipline to do just that! Soon, the Grandmaster allowed me to place my hands and lips all over his massive, awesome member. He guided my every movement and was sure to express his approval in the moments where the time was appropriate. My own piece was also given close attention, and I will never forget the kisses Legrand and I shared during the ritual, and the wordless bond that he and I had formed. But it was the next part that really tested my devotion to the Order. The Grandmaster instructed me to crouch down on my knees and present my backside to him. My exposed hole puckered and twitched as Legrand applied a generous amount of holy oil to it. He lined his powerful, throbbing cock up to my tender entrance and paused. All of my still-new understandings and training in self-control and discipline were being put to the test. Suddenly all thoughts and emotions threatened to slip out of my grasp. I desperately wanted nothing more than to feel the Grandmaster inside of me, to have him fill me up in all of the ways that I had always dreamed of, but never dared ask for… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-tyler-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0048/0.1693376973.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 1 I’ll confess, I was terrified. I remember looking at myself in the mirror before I entered the temple and trying to straighten my tie while my hands shook almost uncontrollably. There’s usually something immensely pleasurable about tying a tie up. You know, getting it just right, ensuring that the knot is pristine. But that afternoon, everything felt different… I guess I was just desperate to impress them. I had no idea what the interview would entail. I tried to talk to some of the more advanced apprentices about it, but they were incredibly tight-lipped, which just served to make the whole thing seem more mystical somehow. And that made me want it all the more! I walked into a gleamingly white room. A man, dressed formally, all in white, was sitting on something which could have been a chair, but looked more like a throne. I subsequently learned that his name was Master Kamp. He had the most incredible aura about him which entirely drew me in. He was older, of course. I say of course because, throughout my life, I’ve regularly found myself intrigued by older men. My Dad was hardly ever around when I was a kid, so I suppose I’ve always latched on to guys who might end up filling just a bit of that missing space! The connection I felt with Master Kamp was almost instant. I immediately wanted to impress him but found it almost impossible to look into his steely eyes without blushing. His deep voice, which was laced with some sort of European accent, literally made the hairs on the back of my neck rise uncontrollably. He told me to sit on the chair next to him and then informed me that he was going to assess whether I was worthy enough to enter the Order by asking me a series of questions which I needed to answer honestly. He stressed over and over again that I’d be expected to tell the truth. He was plainly expecting me to lie, but I pride myself on always telling the truth… I was, however, immediately thrown by the questions he was asking because they all seemed to be of a sexual nature and, if I’m honest, I’ve always found it relatively easy to avoid impure thoughts. He asked if I’d ever watched pornography, which I can honestly say I haven’t. Then he asked if I’d ever looked at another man in a lustful way. I didn’t even understand the question. I don’t believe I’ve ever felt lustful, let alone looked at someone lustfully… Then he told me that he needed me to prove that what I was saying was true. I don’t know why, but I could feel my face burning up. I was suddenly aware of how close Master Kamp was sitting to me. I could smell his scent, it was a really good scent, and I couldn’t take my eyes of the knot in his tie, wondering if he’d done it up himself or if his wife had helped him, and before I knew what was going on, I’d started thinking how much I wanted to do up his tie for him and, just to add to my discomfort, for some ungodly reason, that particular thought instantly made me start to get hard. And the more I tried to suppress the swelling of my penis, the more it seemed to grow! I was profoundly embarrassed when he told me to take my clothes off. I stood up and looked down at my pants to see my penis underneath the fabric, tenting humiliatingly. I can’t imagine what he must have thought. I was just hoping against hope that he somehow wouldn’t notice. I undressed as slowly as I could in the hope that my erection would go down a bit, but the moment I dropped my pants, the game was up. They make you dress in these almost see-through, tight-fitting boxer trunks and my penis was hard as a rock and throbbing in there for the world to see! I covered it with my hands and sat down again, utterly mortified. Then it all kicked off. Master Kamp walked behind me, then pulled my hands away from my crotch and tied them behind the chair. All I could do was look down at the big, embarrassing, seemingly-immovable object between my legs, which was literally trying to fight its way out of my undergarment. And to make matters worse, the more Master Kamp touched me, the harder it got, and the more my mind started to fill with the craziest, most inappropriate thoughts about him. He started running his hands all over my body, touching my nipples, my belly and my thighs in a way which made everything begin to twitch. I didn’t have a clue what was going on, but to say I wasn’t enjoying it would be the lie of the century! When his fingers started to make very gentle contact with my dick, I literally thought I was going to explode! There was a point when I realized that what was happening was okay. An encouraging smile started to form on Master Kamp’s lips which made me relax and embrace what seemed like never-ending pleasure. Our eyes met and I suddenly knew exactly what it meant to look at another man lustfully. He pulled my dick out of my trunks and started to run his hand up and down the shaft. Then, all of a sudden, he was rubbing oil into it and grabbing and flicking my balls until the dirtiest thoughts I’d ever had started flooding into my mind. My lips began to tingle and I felt my legs spreading wider to give more access to Master Kamp. I needed him to know that I was his. He took my sock off and started to massage and then kiss my feet. He was like a magician. It was as though every part of my body had a receptor attached to it that Master Kamp was activating. Then he pulled me forward on the chair so that my butt was hanging off the edge, and I felt his oil-covered fingers moving towards my hole. All I could think was how amazing it would feel if they were to go inside. And before I knew it, he’d done just that and I was in heaven. He took a glass object from a tray below him and ran it up and down the shaft of my dick. It felt cold. It was sort of penis-shaped and I instinctively knew where it was heading. The oddest thing was that I wanted it to go there. He rested it for a moment against my butt hole - tantalizingly - and then started to push it in. It felt strange to begin with, like it wasn’t gonna get up there without causing a great deal of damage. My instinct was to tense up but something told me to force myself to relax. And at that moment, it went inside. My dick was twitching and throbbing like crazy, almost like something inside it was trying to get out… I started to worry that I was going to piss myself. He repeatedly pushed the glass thing in and out of me, while, at the same time, running his hand up and down my dick. I could feel something tickling in my nuts and realized that I was about to orgasm. He untied my hands and allowed me to touch myself. I have always tried not to do that in the past, but it felt so right to be doing it then. I looked right into his eyes and frenziedly tugged at my dick until I exploded. The semen burst out the head of my dick in thick white ribbons. At the same time my body went all prickly. Then a wave of immense pleasure rolled through me. I couldn’t tell if I was hot or cold. It was the most intense, bizarre, wonderful feeling… one which I am desperate to experience again. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0048.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0048/0.1693376973.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE TYLER | Chapter 1 I’ll confess, I was terrified. I remember looking at myself in the mirror before I entered the temple and trying to straighten my tie while my hands shook almost uncontrollably. There’s usually something immensely pleasurable about tying a tie up. You know, getting it just right, ensuring that the knot is pristine. But that afternoon, everything felt different… I guess I was just desperate to impress them. I had no idea what the interview would entail. I tried to talk to some of the more advanced apprentices about it, but they were incredibly tight-lipped, which just served to make the whole thing seem more mystical somehow. And that made me want it all the more! I walked into a gleamingly white room. A man, dressed formally, all in white, was sitting on something which could have been a chair, but looked more like a throne. I subsequently learned that his name was Master Kamp. He had the most incredible aura about him which entirely drew me in. He was older, of course. I say of course because, throughout my life, I’ve regularly found myself intrigued by older men. My Dad was hardly ever around when I was a kid, so I suppose I’ve always latched on to guys who might end up filling just a bit of that missing space! The connection I felt with Master Kamp was almost instant. I immediately wanted to impress him but found it almost impossible to look into his steely eyes without blushing. His deep voice, which was laced with some sort of European accent, literally made the hairs on the back of my neck rise uncontrollably. He told me to sit on the chair next to him and then informed me that he was going to assess whether I was worthy enough to enter the Order by asking me a series of questions which I needed to answer honestly. He stressed over and over again that I’d be expected to tell the truth. He was plainly expecting me to lie, but I pride myself on always telling the truth… I was, however, immediately thrown by the questions he was asking because they all seemed to be of a sexual nature and, if I’m honest, I’ve always found it relatively easy to avoid impure thoughts. He asked if I’d ever watched pornography, which I can honestly say I haven’t. Then he asked if I’d ever looked at another man in a lustful way. I didn’t even understand the question. I don’t believe I’ve ever felt lustful, let alone looked at someone lustfully… Then he told me that he needed me to prove that what I was saying was true. I don’t know why, but I could feel my face burning up. I was suddenly aware of how close Master Kamp was sitting to me. I could smell his scent, it was a really good scent, and I couldn’t take my eyes of the knot in his tie, wondering if he’d done it up himself or if his wife had helped him, and before I knew what was going on, I’d started thinking how much I wanted to do up his tie for him and, just to add to my discomfort, for some ungodly reason, that particular thought instantly made me start to get hard. And the more I tried to suppress the swelling of my penis, the more it seemed to grow! I was profoundly embarrassed when he told me to take my clothes off. I stood up and looked down at my pants to see my penis underneath the fabric, tenting humiliatingly. I can’t imagine what he must have thought. I was just hoping against hope that he somehow wouldn’t notice. I undressed as slowly as I could in the hope that my erection would go down a bit, but the moment I dropped my pants, the game was up. They make you dress in these almost see-through, tight-fitting boxer trunks and my penis was hard as a rock and throbbing in there for the world to see! I covered it with my hands and sat down again, utterly mortified. Then it all kicked off. Master Kamp walked behind me, then pulled my hands away from my crotch and tied them behind the chair. All I could do was look down at the big, embarrassing, seemingly-immovable object between my legs, which was literally trying to fight its way out of my undergarment. And to make matters worse, the more Master Kamp touched me, the harder it got, and the more my mind started to fill with the craziest, most inappropriate thoughts about him. He started running his hands all over my body, touching my nipples, my belly and my thighs in a way which made everything begin to twitch. I didn’t have a clue what was going on, but to say I wasn’t enjoying it would be the lie of the century! When his fingers started to make very gentle contact with my dick, I literally thought I was going to explode! There was a point when I realized that what was happening was okay. An encouraging smile started to form on Master Kamp’s lips which made me relax and embrace what seemed like never-ending pleasure. Our eyes met and I suddenly knew exactly what it meant to look at another man lustfully. He pulled my dick out of my trunks and started to run his hand up and down the shaft. Then, all of a sudden, he was rubbing oil into it and grabbing and flicking my balls until the dirtiest thoughts I’d ever had started flooding into my mind. My lips began to tingle and I felt my legs spreading wider to give more access to Master Kamp. I needed him to know that I was his. He took my sock off and started to massage and then kiss my feet. He was like a magician. It was as though every part of my body had a receptor attached to it that Master Kamp was activating. Then he pulled me forward on the chair so that my butt was hanging off the edge, and I felt his oil-covered fingers moving towards my hole. All I could think was how amazing it would feel if they were to go inside. And before I knew it, he’d done just that and I was in heaven. He took a glass object from a tray below him and ran it up and down the shaft of my dick. It felt cold. It was sort of penis-shaped and I instinctively knew where it was heading. The oddest thing was that I wanted it to go there. He rested it for a moment against my butt hole - tantalizingly - and then started to push it in. It felt strange to begin with, like it wasn’t gonna get up there without causing a great deal of damage. My instinct was to tense up but something told me to force myself to relax. And at that moment, it went inside. My dick was twitching and throbbing like crazy, almost like something inside it was trying to get out… I started to worry that I was going to piss myself. He repeatedly pushed the glass thing in and out of me, while, at the same time, running his hand up and down my dick. I could feel something tickling in my nuts and realized that I was about to orgasm. He untied my hands and allowed me to touch myself. I have always tried not to do that in the past, but it felt so right to be doing it then. I looked right into his eyes and frenziedly tugged at my dick until I exploded. The semen burst out the head of my dick in thick white ribbons. At the same time my body went all prickly. Then a wave of immense pleasure rolled through me. I couldn’t tell if I was hot or cold. It was the most intense, bizarre, wonderful feeling… one which I am desperate to experience again. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-monroe-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0047/0.1693377245.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE MONROE | Chapter 3 Discipline is both a noun and a verb. It is the act of training someone physically or mentally, either someone else or yourself. The term can also be used to describe the action of punishment. In the case of The Brotherhood, discipline is the vehicle to help young men who arrive at better versions of themselves. It is beyond grammatical rules — it is the concept of purpose, directly administered. In the case of young Apprentice Monroe, the time for his discipline had come. He had already been with, and vetted by, Masters Figata and Kamp. He had learned much about the pleasure of men, and his expected role in providing it. What he had not learned yet, but will, is that pain can be a pleasure, too. It can lead to something larger, something grander than oneself. And a grander and larger presence than any Apprentice Monroe had met before waited for him in a darkened room. He felt a chill run through him at the sight of this imposing figure. This powerful man, carved by time and strength, with the eyes of a hawk and the kind of smile that made one feel small, was Grandmaster Legrand. Sitting on a red chair that framed him in stark contrast to the rest of the room, Legrand studied the young apprentice as he entered. The Grandmaster’s fingers traced the edge of the wooden board; its dark surface polished to a slight sheen. Monroe shivered at the sight of the Master's hand on it. He had not seen such a structure before, but as it was pronged with rods of increasing girth and shaped with domes at the top, its purpose needed little imagination to figure out. Grandmaster Legrand instructed the apprentice to strip himself of his clothes one piece at a time. Tie, dress shirt, belt, slacks — all offered as sacrifice to the Grandmaster. When Apprentice Monroe was down to nothing but his sacred garments the Master beckoned the boy to come next to him. The apprentice swallowed hard as the Master's hands roamed across his body. They explored every inch of his skin, leaving trails of heat everywhere they went. It was an experience so intense the boy could only stand there frozen like a statue, unable to move unless his Master ordered him. When Legrand reached down and stroked the young apprentice's dick through the cloth it brought weak, whimpering sounds of ecstasy out of the boy. Ecstasy that grew in volume as Legrand tweaked his young nipples, and thumbed the head of his boy-cock. Satisfied with the cry of pleasure from Apprentice Monroe, Legrand fished Maxx's meat from the cloth and held it between two fingers. Then he leaned forward and drew the cockhead into his lips. He swallowed it in long, sensual gulps, teased and tasted it with his tongue, and made it pop from suction when he removed it from his mouth. The Master could tell from taste alone that Maxx was ready. He had him remove the last of his garments, then guided the boy with a slight wave of his massive hand towards the far end of the wooden board. With a silver container of sacred oils, Apprentice Monroe coated the first, and smallest, of the prongs. Once slick, he straddled the bench and, with great care, lowered himself onto the first prong. As he did so, Legrand locked onto his gaze. The Master granted him a slight, steely nod and, after a long exhale, the Apprentice lowered himself down further still until the prong pushed inside his rectum. Thanks to both the lubricant of the sacred oils and the lessons from his previous masters, the boy conquered this first prong with ease. He moved up and down it, allowing the warm oil-coated shaft to stretch him. It wouldn't be discipline if the task was easy, though. Recognizing the boy's accomplishment, Legrand ordered him forward towards the next one. It was a little bigger than the first and a little longer. The sacred oil helped again as he eased himself down onto it. He took a deep breath before sliding himself up and down the rod. Then, on order from his master, the boy looked over the battlefield in front of him. The third one Apprentice Monroe conquered was wider and longer; but not yet the biggest. That honor didn't belong to the fourth one, either, which stretched him beyond what he thought he could handle, leaving him a shaking, weakened wreck. Which is why when he came to the final prong, the one closest to his Master, the boy couldn't quite take it in without losing control. It wasn't just the length, but the incredible girth! Only the most experienced of sphincters could even hope to approach this one. He closed his eyes and concentrated on his breathing, his sweating body sliding as far as it could down the oil-slicked plug. His Master watched intently. When the boy opened his eyes again, his quivering lips admitted defeat. And that's fine, the Grandmaster thought. Life is full of hurdles to struggle against. Masters is the Brotherhood recognize that in situations like these the boys are looking for guidance from their elders. Grandmaster Legrand ordered the apprentice off the prong. The boy nodded obediently and lifted his trembling frame. His eyes glued to his Master's form. The way this DILF was sitting he was distinguished masculinity personified — and Legrand knew the effect it would have on his apprentice. A quivering erection stood upright from between the boy's legs, the head of which glistened with pre-cum from its journey down the board of prongs. The Grandmaster ordered him to get onto all fours on the bench and, with great eagerness, the boy complied. Legrand smiled as he noticed how the muscles of the boy’s ass clenched in anticipation of what was coming next. The Grandmaster had already put many of his young charges through this and was happy to have another chance to enjoy this pleasure. He thoroughly tested the cave of the boy's stretched rectum with his manly fingers. Satisfied, he rolled up his sleeves, unzipped his pants and positioned himself behind his charge. As the giant man slid himself into the tiny twink's bottom, the Apprentice gasped loudly into the boards below. Legrand thrust hard into the boy’s sweating, riled body. He withdrew before slamming back inside once more, and pumped his body again and again with carnal thrusts. The giant Master fucked the twink like this until all that boy could see was stars, and all that he could hear was the creaking of the board supporting his body. When Legrand finally came, he bred the boy with a rush of primal force. His piston caused the apprentice's eyes to roll back into his head and a shout to escape from the boy’s ragged throat. The Grandmaster eventually pulled out and, once they both recovered, the tall Master tenderly helped the trembling bottom to stand. He dressed the boy back in his original clothes, brushing out the suggestion of wrinkles with his strong palm. Legrand cuffed his own sleeves, leaned into the boy's ear, and whispered praise for the apprentice’s performance, gave advice on how he could improve for The Brotherhood, and preparations he'd need to make for his future ordination. Apprentice Monroe, still sweating and gasping, listened, nodded, and obeyed... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0047.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0047/0.1693377245.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE MONROE | Chapter 3 Discipline is both a noun and a verb. It is the act of training someone physically or mentally, either someone else or yourself. The term can also be used to describe the action of punishment. In the case of The Brotherhood, discipline is the vehicle to help young men who arrive at better versions of themselves. It is beyond grammatical rules — it is the concept of purpose, directly administered. In the case of young Apprentice Monroe, the time for his discipline had come. He had already been with, and vetted by, Masters Figata and Kamp. He had learned much about the pleasure of men, and his expected role in providing it. What he had not learned yet, but will, is that pain can be a pleasure, too. It can lead to something larger, something grander than oneself. And a grander and larger presence than any Apprentice Monroe had met before waited for him in a darkened room. He felt a chill run through him at the sight of this imposing figure. This powerful man, carved by time and strength, with the eyes of a hawk and the kind of smile that made one feel small, was Grandmaster Legrand. Sitting on a red chair that framed him in stark contrast to the rest of the room, Legrand studied the young apprentice as he entered. The Grandmaster’s fingers traced the edge of the wooden board; its dark surface polished to a slight sheen. Monroe shivered at the sight of the Master's hand on it. He had not seen such a structure before, but as it was pronged with rods of increasing girth and shaped with domes at the top, its purpose needed little imagination to figure out. Grandmaster Legrand instructed the apprentice to strip himself of his clothes one piece at a time. Tie, dress shirt, belt, slacks — all offered as sacrifice to the Grandmaster. When Apprentice Monroe was down to nothing but his sacred garments the Master beckoned the boy to come next to him. The apprentice swallowed hard as the Master's hands roamed across his body. They explored every inch of his skin, leaving trails of heat everywhere they went. It was an experience so intense the boy could only stand there frozen like a statue, unable to move unless his Master ordered him. When Legrand reached down and stroked the young apprentice's dick through the cloth it brought weak, whimpering sounds of ecstasy out of the boy. Ecstasy that grew in volume as Legrand tweaked his young nipples, and thumbed the head of his boy-cock. Satisfied with the cry of pleasure from Apprentice Monroe, Legrand fished Maxx's meat from the cloth and held it between two fingers. Then he leaned forward and drew the cockhead into his lips. He swallowed it in long, sensual gulps, teased and tasted it with his tongue, and made it pop from suction when he removed it from his mouth. The Master could tell from taste alone that Maxx was ready. He had him remove the last of his garments, then guided the boy with a slight wave of his massive hand towards the far end of the wooden board. With a silver container of sacred oils, Apprentice Monroe coated the first, and smallest, of the prongs. Once slick, he straddled the bench and, with great care, lowered himself onto the first prong. As he did so, Legrand locked onto his gaze. The Master granted him a slight, steely nod and, after a long exhale, the Apprentice lowered himself down further still until the prong pushed inside his rectum. Thanks to both the lubricant of the sacred oils and the lessons from his previous masters, the boy conquered this first prong with ease. He moved up and down it, allowing the warm oil-coated shaft to stretch him. It wouldn't be discipline if the task was easy, though. Recognizing the boy's accomplishment, Legrand ordered him forward towards the next one. It was a little bigger than the first and a little longer. The sacred oil helped again as he eased himself down onto it. He took a deep breath before sliding himself up and down the rod. Then, on order from his master, the boy looked over the battlefield in front of him. The third one Apprentice Monroe conquered was wider and longer; but not yet the biggest. That honor didn't belong to the fourth one, either, which stretched him beyond what he thought he could handle, leaving him a shaking, weakened wreck. Which is why when he came to the final prong, the one closest to his Master, the boy couldn't quite take it in without losing control. It wasn't just the length, but the incredible girth! Only the most experienced of sphincters could even hope to approach this one. He closed his eyes and concentrated on his breathing, his sweating body sliding as far as it could down the oil-slicked plug. His Master watched intently. When the boy opened his eyes again, his quivering lips admitted defeat. And that's fine, the Grandmaster thought. Life is full of hurdles to struggle against. Masters is the Brotherhood recognize that in situations like these the boys are looking for guidance from their elders. Grandmaster Legrand ordered the apprentice off the prong. The boy nodded obediently and lifted his trembling frame. His eyes glued to his Master's form. The way this DILF was sitting he was distinguished masculinity personified — and Legrand knew the effect it would have on his apprentice. A quivering erection stood upright from between the boy's legs, the head of which glistened with pre-cum from its journey down the board of prongs. The Grandmaster ordered him to get onto all fours on the bench and, with great eagerness, the boy complied. Legrand smiled as he noticed how the muscles of the boy’s ass clenched in anticipation of what was coming next. The Grandmaster had already put many of his young charges through this and was happy to have another chance to enjoy this pleasure. He thoroughly tested the cave of the boy's stretched rectum with his manly fingers. Satisfied, he rolled up his sleeves, unzipped his pants and positioned himself behind his charge. As the giant man slid himself into the tiny twink's bottom, the Apprentice gasped loudly into the boards below. Legrand thrust hard into the boy’s sweating, riled body. He withdrew before slamming back inside once more, and pumped his body again and again with carnal thrusts. The giant Master fucked the twink like this until all that boy could see was stars, and all that he could hear was the creaking of the board supporting his body. When Legrand finally came, he bred the boy with a rush of primal force. His piston caused the apprentice's eyes to roll back into his head and a shout to escape from the boy’s ragged throat. The Grandmaster eventually pulled out and, once they both recovered, the tall Master tenderly helped the trembling bottom to stand. He dressed the boy back in his original clothes, brushing out the suggestion of wrinkles with his strong palm. Legrand cuffed his own sleeves, leaned into the boy's ear, and whispered praise for the apprentice’s performance, gave advice on how he could improve for The Brotherhood, and preparations he'd need to make for his future ordination. Apprentice Monroe, still sweating and gasping, listened, nodded, and obeyed... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-foster-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0046/0.1693376491.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE FOSTER | Chapter 1 Even before I officially entered the Order, I had already learned a great deal about what exactly it meant to be a part of it and what that would entail. To most, Disciplinary Action would sound like punishment. But here in the Order, it is simply a reminder that all that we do, and all that we experience is to serve a higher purpose. Physically, it is to stand alongside my brothers (the other Apprentices) in the Order and to learn from the elders (our Masters and Grandmasters) how we fulfill that purpose by serving and servicing them. Historically, discipline has always been defined as training under some sort of tutelage or authority. It also means to be able to control oneself. Here at the order, it is a combination of all of these. The idea of it being a reprimand, here, it means more of a warning. But even if it were a punishment or reprimand – I’d be lying if I said I haven’t been looking forward to it ever since I learned what being an Apprentice in the Order meant. For some, giving up their physical body to be used in honor of the Order and its divine purpose may sound like a nightmare considering all the work it takes and what you have to give up. But for us apprentices, and the Masters themselves who were once in our very shoes, it is an absolute honor. My Disciplinary Action will be administered by Master Kamp. I have seen him around plenty, and have had the privilege of hearing him speak, but the idea of being one on one with him in one of the ceremonial dark rooms makes my entire body buzz with excitement. Although I know he can’t state it explicitly, I hope that by the end of the Action he is left feeling proud of me and the fact that I have come into the Order with as much knowledge as one can attain before actually experiencing it from within. As I walk into the room I stand next to Master Kamp as he sits in the red chair. He looks stately, confident, and assertive. Exactly what you would expect from a man of his station. He asks me if I know what to expect, and I let him know respectfully that I do. I try my best to hide my excitement. He asks me to lay over his lap, and as I comply I hope I’m not too obviously eager. He adjusts me over his lap by grabbing me by my thighs, and then begins the Disciplinary Action. He gives one of my cheeks a rub before raising it and bringing it back down forcefully. He repeats the action on my other cheek, and then back and forth from one cheek to the other. I don’t even realize my grunts are actually moans, and I feel him begin to slap harder. My moans turn into actual grunts, but within them, the moans remain nonetheless. What is eliciting this? Although I am aware that Disciplinary Action will serve me well in the future within the Order, there seem to be new feelings arising alongside my general excitement of being a part of this Brotherhood. What happened next was an even bigger shock. When I got up, Master Kamp asked me to remove my pants. I hesitated briefly, simply to ask if I had heard that right. I haven’t ever heard of this as being a part of the rituals before. A part of me feels bad for having to make him repeat himself, but I’m hoping that my swift compliance makes up for it, and I find myself hoping that he does sense my eagerness and willingness. Again, though, there seem to be new feelings swelling up inside me along with my yearning to be a fulfilling Apprentice. He asks for my belt. Now only in my special undergarments, he asks me to lay back over his lap again. He continues the ritual, this time slapping each cheek with my belt with only one thin fabric layer protecting my skin. After several smacks with the belt, he switches to using a paddle. My grunts, even louder now, still have a moan mixed in. As I try to stifle them (so he doesn’t notice the latter) I try to process their meaning in the moment. I feel him tug my undergarment down slightly. I should feel fearful, but I don’t. Instead I let myself go and just let it happen. I can feel inside myself though, that I want it to happen. He takes the paddle to my bare butt now; I have lost myself in it all and surrender. Whatever sounds I am making, I now know they are the right ones, and all in service of my Master, and further – in service of the Order. When he finishes he lets me stand up, but asks me to remove my shirt next. Again, he asks that I lay back over his lap. I am beginning to see the clearer purpose here. The Disciplinary Action grows more forceful as I become more vulnerable. The vulnerability here changes with my various states of dress and undress. Master Kamp continues the ritual, smacking my bountiful bare cheeks with the paddle again. He asks me if I like it, and if I want it. I reply in the affirmative, I know my purpose. He then does something rather unexpected, something I wasn’t aware of was a part of the ritual. He reaches under me through my undergarment and grabs my balls, pulling at them. He continues the ritual using both the paddle and his bare hands to smack my now fully red cheeks. I realize my moans and grunts are of pleasure; I am finding pleasure in serving the Order. Master Kamp continues the ritual, alternating between smacking my butt and grabbing my balls. I feel that he has applied oil to his hands and between the smacks of the ritual he begins to stroke my penis. Another surprise to be certain, but as with the smacks I felt immense pleasure and pride that I was doing this in service of the Order. I had always thought this was a sin, but now I realize that was only because I had been doing it alone and not within the parameters of the Order. My penis is completely hard now, the idea of serving both Master Kamp and the Order making it engorge fully. He is both forceful and methodical in milking me, letting me know he wants me to reach my climax. All these new feelings, these new revelations, and simply the idea of serving elicit an entirely new and unrelenting sense of excitement and pleasure. Before I even know it’s happening, my hard penis begins to squirt, my moans louder than I thought they could ever get. Master Kamp instructs me to stand up, and I do. He reaches down to where I shot my milk and scoops some of it onto his fingers. He reaches up and touches my bottom lip with the jism-covered fingers and inserts them into my mouth, making me taste it. This lets me know that I have received the Disciplinary Action as I was supposed to. He is proud of me. I am exhausted, but I am already looking forward to my next one. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0046.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0046/0.1693376491.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE FOSTER | Chapter 1 Even before I officially entered the Order, I had already learned a great deal about what exactly it meant to be a part of it and what that would entail. To most, Disciplinary Action would sound like punishment. But here in the Order, it is simply a reminder that all that we do, and all that we experience is to serve a higher purpose. Physically, it is to stand alongside my brothers (the other Apprentices) in the Order and to learn from the elders (our Masters and Grandmasters) how we fulfill that purpose by serving and servicing them. Historically, discipline has always been defined as training under some sort of tutelage or authority. It also means to be able to control oneself. Here at the order, it is a combination of all of these. The idea of it being a reprimand, here, it means more of a warning. But even if it were a punishment or reprimand – I’d be lying if I said I haven’t been looking forward to it ever since I learned what being an Apprentice in the Order meant. For some, giving up their physical body to be used in honor of the Order and its divine purpose may sound like a nightmare considering all the work it takes and what you have to give up. But for us apprentices, and the Masters themselves who were once in our very shoes, it is an absolute honor. My Disciplinary Action will be administered by Master Kamp. I have seen him around plenty, and have had the privilege of hearing him speak, but the idea of being one on one with him in one of the ceremonial dark rooms makes my entire body buzz with excitement. Although I know he can’t state it explicitly, I hope that by the end of the Action he is left feeling proud of me and the fact that I have come into the Order with as much knowledge as one can attain before actually experiencing it from within. As I walk into the room I stand next to Master Kamp as he sits in the red chair. He looks stately, confident, and assertive. Exactly what you would expect from a man of his station. He asks me if I know what to expect, and I let him know respectfully that I do. I try my best to hide my excitement. He asks me to lay over his lap, and as I comply I hope I’m not too obviously eager. He adjusts me over his lap by grabbing me by my thighs, and then begins the Disciplinary Action. He gives one of my cheeks a rub before raising it and bringing it back down forcefully. He repeats the action on my other cheek, and then back and forth from one cheek to the other. I don’t even realize my grunts are actually moans, and I feel him begin to slap harder. My moans turn into actual grunts, but within them, the moans remain nonetheless. What is eliciting this? Although I am aware that Disciplinary Action will serve me well in the future within the Order, there seem to be new feelings arising alongside my general excitement of being a part of this Brotherhood. What happened next was an even bigger shock. When I got up, Master Kamp asked me to remove my pants. I hesitated briefly, simply to ask if I had heard that right. I haven’t ever heard of this as being a part of the rituals before. A part of me feels bad for having to make him repeat himself, but I’m hoping that my swift compliance makes up for it, and I find myself hoping that he does sense my eagerness and willingness. Again, though, there seem to be new feelings swelling up inside me along with my yearning to be a fulfilling Apprentice. He asks for my belt. Now only in my special undergarments, he asks me to lay back over his lap again. He continues the ritual, this time slapping each cheek with my belt with only one thin fabric layer protecting my skin. After several smacks with the belt, he switches to using a paddle. My grunts, even louder now, still have a moan mixed in. As I try to stifle them (so he doesn’t notice the latter) I try to process their meaning in the moment. I feel him tug my undergarment down slightly. I should feel fearful, but I don’t. Instead I let myself go and just let it happen. I can feel inside myself though, that I want it to happen. He takes the paddle to my bare butt now; I have lost myself in it all and surrender. Whatever sounds I am making, I now know they are the right ones, and all in service of my Master, and further – in service of the Order. When he finishes he lets me stand up, but asks me to remove my shirt next. Again, he asks that I lay back over his lap. I am beginning to see the clearer purpose here. The Disciplinary Action grows more forceful as I become more vulnerable. The vulnerability here changes with my various states of dress and undress. Master Kamp continues the ritual, smacking my bountiful bare cheeks with the paddle again. He asks me if I like it, and if I want it. I reply in the affirmative, I know my purpose. He then does something rather unexpected, something I wasn’t aware of was a part of the ritual. He reaches under me through my undergarment and grabs my balls, pulling at them. He continues the ritual using both the paddle and his bare hands to smack my now fully red cheeks. I realize my moans and grunts are of pleasure; I am finding pleasure in serving the Order. Master Kamp continues the ritual, alternating between smacking my butt and grabbing my balls. I feel that he has applied oil to his hands and between the smacks of the ritual he begins to stroke my penis. Another surprise to be certain, but as with the smacks I felt immense pleasure and pride that I was doing this in service of the Order. I had always thought this was a sin, but now I realize that was only because I had been doing it alone and not within the parameters of the Order. My penis is completely hard now, the idea of serving both Master Kamp and the Order making it engorge fully. He is both forceful and methodical in milking me, letting me know he wants me to reach my climax. All these new feelings, these new revelations, and simply the idea of serving elicit an entirely new and unrelenting sense of excitement and pleasure. Before I even know it’s happening, my hard penis begins to squirt, my moans louder than I thought they could ever get. Master Kamp instructs me to stand up, and I do. He reaches down to where I shot my milk and scoops some of it onto his fingers. He reaches up and touches my bottom lip with the jism-covered fingers and inserts them into my mouth, making me taste it. This lets me know that I have received the Disciplinary Action as I was supposed to. He is proud of me. I am exhausted, but I am already looking forward to my next one. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/atonement-apprentice-tate-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0045/0.1693375733.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 1 Walking into that dark, cold, candlelit room was probably the most intimidating thing I’ve ever done. I had no idea how big the room actually was. It was just an expanse of darkness. The ceilings were tall and it smelled of damp and woodsmoke, and the expensive scents of the three, masked, suited men who were sitting on antique chairs in front of me. One of the men stood up. His mask covered most of his face and I couldn’t tell who it was. I could see that he was thick set and that he had a reddish beard. I was also aware that he was making me feel uneasy but I was inexplicably drawn to him. Like a moth to a flame… He encouraged me to drink some sort of liquid from an ornate glass vessel. My mouth was incredibly dry and I was grateful for the moisture. He turned me around and pressed himself into my back. His aftershave made me light-headed; it seemed to engulf me in a bubble of sensuality. He delicately ran his hands over my chest and stomach and then down towards my groin. The gesture made me gasp and I could feel my penis stiffening. Then, just like that, he sat back down again, leaving me alone in the middle of the room, not sure what to do and wondering if I’d displeased him in some way. At that point, the two other men stood and pulled a giant piece of black fabric away from the top of a long, low table. A series of pegs of increasing sizes had been attached to it. I remember thinking how much they looked like erect penises and, as the thought occurred to me, my body froze as I realized what was about to happen. At that moment, all three men pulled their masks off. I instantly recognised one of them as Master Barrett. I’d seen him around the complex on numerous occasions and always gotten tongue-tied with him because he’s so unbelievably handsome! The stocky guy who’d pressed himself up against me was Grandmaster Marko. We’d never met in person, but I’d seen his photograph in a pamphlet which introduced the apprentices to two new leaders. Master Barrett stood up again and walked over to me, turning me around and thrusting his body into my back just as Marko had done. He started to undo the buttons on my shirt and a rush of excitement swept through my body like a tidal wave. He undid my tie and tossed it onto a chair and then continued to undress me as my heart thumped with anticipation. He carefully undid my belt and pushed my pants to the ground. At that moment, Barrett stepped aside. Grandmaster Marko returned and started to feel my body with his giant hands, pushing my underpants down and exposing my erect dick, his warm breath tickling the hairs on the back of my neck. He told me to move to the head of the table and pulled out a tray with metal bottles on it. I instinctively knew that they were filled with oils which would be used to lubricate the pegs I’d expected to sit on. And sure enough, Master Barrett did just that and I walked across to it as casually as I could, attempting to disguise the pure terror that I was feeling. The first peg, as it turned out, wasn’t that large and it slipped into me without a huge amount of discomfort. Grandmaster Marko instructed me to grind myself up and down on it and the sensation was actually remarkably pleasurable. I looked him straight in the eye, imagining I was riding his dick. The look on his face informed me that he knew exactly what I was thinking and, furthermore, that he approved. Master Barrett stood over me and grabbed my dick with his oil-covered hands before moving on to prepare the next peg, which was a little larger than the first. I stood and lowered myself down onto it. The sensation of it entering my body sent shivers down my spine and forced me to grit my teeth a little but, again, once I’d lowered myself all the way down, it felt fairly comfortable and more than a little exciting. In fact, my dick was rock hard, despite the whole thing also feeling weird and scary and more than a little bit humiliating. The feeling of Master Barrett standing so close to me as I rode the peg, touching me so seductively, made everything feel mind-blowingly amazing. I lowered myself down onto the third peg with considerably less comfort. It still felt pretty good inside me, but I could tell it was pushing my limits and as I continued to the fourth, desperate to please, I was worrying that the fifth would pretty much tear me apart. Nevertheless, I continued to look across at Grandmaster Marko with utter defiance in my eyes - almost daring him to tell me he didn’t think I was capable of doing it. He stood up and walked towards me, scooping me into his enormous arms and running his hands over my big, oil-covered cock before kissing me erotically and tenderly… like a true lover. I literally melted into his lips. I wanted him more at that moment than I’ve wanted any man in my life, and when he pushed his finger into my ass, I wanted every part of him inside me. I wanted to yield to him, to give myself entirely to him, to let him have me in whichever ways he wanted to take me. I would have done anything for him. He started to undress in front of me and I fumblingly undid his shirt to show him that I felt submissive. We continued to kiss passionately until he was fully naked. I dropped to my knees and started to suck his huge dick. He was hard in an instant and I felt really pleased to have made such a powerful and important man feel so excited. I tried hard to get his entire penis into my mouth but it made me choke. He made a lot of satisfied noises though, and encouraged me to continue, grabbing the back of my head and pushing himself deep into my hungry throat until the whole thing vanished inside me. Then he pushed me against the table so that I was presenting my ass to him. Within seconds he’d dropped to his knees and had started to use his giant tongue to lick me out. I couldn’t believe how good it felt. My hole literally opened up for him, twitching uncontrollably for his dick. Then he stood and pushed his cock into me. It was every bit as big as the last peg I’d sat down on, but the pleasure was so much more intense. It felt like my hole had been built for his beautiful dick. I loved the sensation of it grinding into me. It made me feel complete. I felt like I suddenly knew my purpose. He went harder and harder. I could see Master Barrett and the other guy watching and rubbing their dicks through their suit pants but for now I only had feelings for Grandmaster Marko. I was his boy and his boy alone. He told me he was close before pulling out, jerking for a few seconds and then thrusting himself back in again - at which point I felt the cascade of semen flowing into my body like a river in a flood. He was rewarding me. That impressive, beautiful man had given me his seed. And I knew that I would never be the same again. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0045.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0045/0.1693375733.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE TATE | Chapter 1 Walking into that dark, cold, candlelit room was probably the most intimidating thing I’ve ever done. I had no idea how big the room actually was. It was just an expanse of darkness. The ceilings were tall and it smelled of damp and woodsmoke, and the expensive scents of the three, masked, suited men who were sitting on antique chairs in front of me. One of the men stood up. His mask covered most of his face and I couldn’t tell who it was. I could see that he was thick set and that he had a reddish beard. I was also aware that he was making me feel uneasy but I was inexplicably drawn to him. Like a moth to a flame… He encouraged me to drink some sort of liquid from an ornate glass vessel. My mouth was incredibly dry and I was grateful for the moisture. He turned me around and pressed himself into my back. His aftershave made me light-headed; it seemed to engulf me in a bubble of sensuality. He delicately ran his hands over my chest and stomach and then down towards my groin. The gesture made me gasp and I could feel my penis stiffening. Then, just like that, he sat back down again, leaving me alone in the middle of the room, not sure what to do and wondering if I’d displeased him in some way. At that point, the two other men stood and pulled a giant piece of black fabric away from the top of a long, low table. A series of pegs of increasing sizes had been attached to it. I remember thinking how much they looked like erect penises and, as the thought occurred to me, my body froze as I realized what was about to happen. At that moment, all three men pulled their masks off. I instantly recognised one of them as Master Barrett. I’d seen him around the complex on numerous occasions and always gotten tongue-tied with him because he’s so unbelievably handsome! The stocky guy who’d pressed himself up against me was Grandmaster Marko. We’d never met in person, but I’d seen his photograph in a pamphlet which introduced the apprentices to two new leaders. Master Barrett stood up again and walked over to me, turning me around and thrusting his body into my back just as Marko had done. He started to undo the buttons on my shirt and a rush of excitement swept through my body like a tidal wave. He undid my tie and tossed it onto a chair and then continued to undress me as my heart thumped with anticipation. He carefully undid my belt and pushed my pants to the ground. At that moment, Barrett stepped aside. Grandmaster Marko returned and started to feel my body with his giant hands, pushing my underpants down and exposing my erect dick, his warm breath tickling the hairs on the back of my neck. He told me to move to the head of the table and pulled out a tray with metal bottles on it. I instinctively knew that they were filled with oils which would be used to lubricate the pegs I’d expected to sit on. And sure enough, Master Barrett did just that and I walked across to it as casually as I could, attempting to disguise the pure terror that I was feeling. The first peg, as it turned out, wasn’t that large and it slipped into me without a huge amount of discomfort. Grandmaster Marko instructed me to grind myself up and down on it and the sensation was actually remarkably pleasurable. I looked him straight in the eye, imagining I was riding his dick. The look on his face informed me that he knew exactly what I was thinking and, furthermore, that he approved. Master Barrett stood over me and grabbed my dick with his oil-covered hands before moving on to prepare the next peg, which was a little larger than the first. I stood and lowered myself down onto it. The sensation of it entering my body sent shivers down my spine and forced me to grit my teeth a little but, again, once I’d lowered myself all the way down, it felt fairly comfortable and more than a little exciting. In fact, my dick was rock hard, despite the whole thing also feeling weird and scary and more than a little bit humiliating. The feeling of Master Barrett standing so close to me as I rode the peg, touching me so seductively, made everything feel mind-blowingly amazing. I lowered myself down onto the third peg with considerably less comfort. It still felt pretty good inside me, but I could tell it was pushing my limits and as I continued to the fourth, desperate to please, I was worrying that the fifth would pretty much tear me apart. Nevertheless, I continued to look across at Grandmaster Marko with utter defiance in my eyes - almost daring him to tell me he didn’t think I was capable of doing it. He stood up and walked towards me, scooping me into his enormous arms and running his hands over my big, oil-covered cock before kissing me erotically and tenderly… like a true lover. I literally melted into his lips. I wanted him more at that moment than I’ve wanted any man in my life, and when he pushed his finger into my ass, I wanted every part of him inside me. I wanted to yield to him, to give myself entirely to him, to let him have me in whichever ways he wanted to take me. I would have done anything for him. He started to undress in front of me and I fumblingly undid his shirt to show him that I felt submissive. We continued to kiss passionately until he was fully naked. I dropped to my knees and started to suck his huge dick. He was hard in an instant and I felt really pleased to have made such a powerful and important man feel so excited. I tried hard to get his entire penis into my mouth but it made me choke. He made a lot of satisfied noises though, and encouraged me to continue, grabbing the back of my head and pushing himself deep into my hungry throat until the whole thing vanished inside me. Then he pushed me against the table so that I was presenting my ass to him. Within seconds he’d dropped to his knees and had started to use his giant tongue to lick me out. I couldn’t believe how good it felt. My hole literally opened up for him, twitching uncontrollably for his dick. Then he stood and pushed his cock into me. It was every bit as big as the last peg I’d sat down on, but the pleasure was so much more intense. It felt like my hole had been built for his beautiful dick. I loved the sensation of it grinding into me. It made me feel complete. I felt like I suddenly knew my purpose. He went harder and harder. I could see Master Barrett and the other guy watching and rubbing their dicks through their suit pants but for now I only had feelings for Grandmaster Marko. I was his boy and his boy alone. He told me he was close before pulling out, jerking for a few seconds and then thrusting himself back in again - at which point I felt the cascade of semen flowing into my body like a river in a flood. He was rewarding me. That impressive, beautiful man had given me his seed. And I knew that I would never be the same again. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/second-anointing-apprentice-andram-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0044/0.1693375380.jpg Second Anointing | APPRENTICE ANDRAM | Chapter 3 When Apprentice Andram was directed into the sacred chambers—a mystical place of thin curtains and oppressive beauty—he was no longer the uncertain boy that The Order first interviewed so long ago. He had been probed by Master Kemp, ordained by Master Figata, and disciplined thoroughly by Masters Fantana and Cox. Those giant men had passed the tiny boy down the assembly line of their passions, inspecting his progress, and preparing him to meet its most enigmatic and preeminent member—Grandmaster Legrand. Master Legrand waited in a crisp white suit, alabaster tie, and cream suspenders. Every aspect of the towering man was pure—pure power, pure masculinity, pure certainty. With steely steadiness, he seized the boy in his large roaming hands. He muttered holy words, and peeled Jack free of his compass-covered shirt. He kneaded his chest and traced calloused fingers across the stomach and crotch. Within a moment, he left Jack trembling, wet with sweat. Legrand stripped Jack down to just his covenant garments, which strained the boy's excitement. When Legrand finally fished Jack's member out of his last cloth, Jack felt himself melt away in Legrand's arms. It was as if the whole Order itself embraced him, and kept him safe and restrained in its grasp. The grandmaster led his apprentice to the holy altar, which was covered with a soft red fabric. Other than Jack's pale body, it was the only source of color in the sacred chambers. His body was laid upon there, and forced to writhe under the well-practiced mouth of Legrand. The master sampled the flavors of the boy's taint and member. He made sure every part of Jack's sensitive anatomy tasted as it should, and responded to The Order's touch as expected. Splayed and spread across the altar, the tiny bottom pleaded for the master to take him. And not just to take his hole, or his lust, but to take his soul and lift it up. He wanted Master Legrand to fuck him so thoroughly that it would raise him higher in The Order's estimation, and rub just a bit of the master’s power onto him. He wanted to be a vessel upon which The Order itself would insert itself, in any orifice it craved, with any and all meaning that came with it… And that's exactly what Master Legrand was there to do—to insert meaning directly into the boy's innards, with a controlled agony and ecstasy the likes of which can only be obtained through his hips, intergenerational thrusts, and considerable seed. Master Legrand unzipped his pristine white trousers and fished out his cock. This instrument of The Order's will was much larger and thicker than the apprentice was prepared to witness. A small drop of precum dripped from the head, and glistened on its surface. Jack's eyes were glued to the sight. It was so massive! He found himself in awe of the great, shining thing that stretched out before him. When Master Legrand inched forward, aimed his veiny member, and pressed the head at his entrance, it was a new awakening for the boy. He was spread open like a book. He wasn't sure if he had even dreamed of seeing such a thing before, much less taking it. And take it, he did! Jack gasped at the sensation of the Grandmaster's cock stretching his ring, then bucking inside him like some kind of monstrous animal. Jack's ass was filled to the brim with dick beyond comprehension. As Master Legrand slammed into him over, and over, and over again, the illuminated room seemed to pulse in time with the jackhammer at Jack's prostate. The apprentice became reduced to moans and cries and sensation. No thoughts laid with him, only the strength of the man claiming his hole. After an eternity of bouncing on the Master's magnificent phallus, he felt a new warmth spread through him. He was flooded by a great tide of hot cum. It was a torrent that the boy's hole couldn't contain. The pleasure of it washed over him like a wave—it was the most glorious feeling of his life. With Master Legrand's cock buried deep inside the boy, and his hands holding the boy's head firmly in place, and his cum smeared and splattered upon the boy's nether regions, the two kissed. Their mouths sealed together. Jack was addressed to The Order, and now, buried deep within his prostate and mind, he carried their lessons, and a hunger to learn more... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0044.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0044/0.1693375380.jpg Second Anointing | APPRENTICE ANDRAM | Chapter 3 When Apprentice Andram was directed into the sacred chambers—a mystical place of thin curtains and oppressive beauty—he was no longer the uncertain boy that The Order first interviewed so long ago. He had been probed by Master Kemp, ordained by Master Figata, and disciplined thoroughly by Masters Fantana and Cox. Those giant men had passed the tiny boy down the assembly line of their passions, inspecting his progress, and preparing him to meet its most enigmatic and preeminent member—Grandmaster Legrand. Master Legrand waited in a crisp white suit, alabaster tie, and cream suspenders. Every aspect of the towering man was pure—pure power, pure masculinity, pure certainty. With steely steadiness, he seized the boy in his large roaming hands. He muttered holy words, and peeled Jack free of his compass-covered shirt. He kneaded his chest and traced calloused fingers across the stomach and crotch. Within a moment, he left Jack trembling, wet with sweat. Legrand stripped Jack down to just his covenant garments, which strained the boy's excitement. When Legrand finally fished Jack's member out of his last cloth, Jack felt himself melt away in Legrand's arms. It was as if the whole Order itself embraced him, and kept him safe and restrained in its grasp. The grandmaster led his apprentice to the holy altar, which was covered with a soft red fabric. Other than Jack's pale body, it was the only source of color in the sacred chambers. His body was laid upon there, and forced to writhe under the well-practiced mouth of Legrand. The master sampled the flavors of the boy's taint and member. He made sure every part of Jack's sensitive anatomy tasted as it should, and responded to The Order's touch as expected. Splayed and spread across the altar, the tiny bottom pleaded for the master to take him. And not just to take his hole, or his lust, but to take his soul and lift it up. He wanted Master Legrand to fuck him so thoroughly that it would raise him higher in The Order's estimation, and rub just a bit of the master’s power onto him. He wanted to be a vessel upon which The Order itself would insert itself, in any orifice it craved, with any and all meaning that came with it… And that's exactly what Master Legrand was there to do—to insert meaning directly into the boy's innards, with a controlled agony and ecstasy the likes of which can only be obtained through his hips, intergenerational thrusts, and considerable seed. Master Legrand unzipped his pristine white trousers and fished out his cock. This instrument of The Order's will was much larger and thicker than the apprentice was prepared to witness. A small drop of precum dripped from the head, and glistened on its surface. Jack's eyes were glued to the sight. It was so massive! He found himself in awe of the great, shining thing that stretched out before him. When Master Legrand inched forward, aimed his veiny member, and pressed the head at his entrance, it was a new awakening for the boy. He was spread open like a book. He wasn't sure if he had even dreamed of seeing such a thing before, much less taking it. And take it, he did! Jack gasped at the sensation of the Grandmaster's cock stretching his ring, then bucking inside him like some kind of monstrous animal. Jack's ass was filled to the brim with dick beyond comprehension. As Master Legrand slammed into him over, and over, and over again, the illuminated room seemed to pulse in time with the jackhammer at Jack's prostate. The apprentice became reduced to moans and cries and sensation. No thoughts laid with him, only the strength of the man claiming his hole. After an eternity of bouncing on the Master's magnificent phallus, he felt a new warmth spread through him. He was flooded by a great tide of hot cum. It was a torrent that the boy's hole couldn't contain. The pleasure of it washed over him like a wave—it was the most glorious feeling of his life. With Master Legrand's cock buried deep inside the boy, and his hands holding the boy's head firmly in place, and his cum smeared and splattered upon the boy's nether regions, the two kissed. Their mouths sealed together. Jack was addressed to The Order, and now, buried deep within his prostate and mind, he carried their lessons, and a hunger to learn more... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-monroe-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0043/0.1693376759.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE MONROE | Chapter 2 The Order is a secret society, one that is woven within the margins of our world history. Members are the only ones who know the true nature of the organization, and of the needs of the men who drift towards it. When the Order calls for an apprentice, they don't do it with language. He might hear words, but meaning is conveyed in other ways, and by other senses. In the quiet, air conditioned hiss of his office, Master Figata asked Apprentice Monroe whether or not he was attracted to men. It wasn't the first time Maxx had been asked such a question—Master Kamp had also posed this inquiry to the boy in his initial interview with The Order. Regardless of language, and regardless of his choice of words, the magnetism of his body towards Figata's grip was as clear a response as any. The boy's lips parted in thankful release as the master stripped him of his belt, pants, and worries. Apprentice Monroe found fondness in being stripped by men… undeniable fondness. He dreamed of being touched, stroked, kissed... and not just by any man, but by a man of power, and reverence. A man exactly like Master Figata. Chiseled on the master's face was the legacy and knowledge of the Order, and with it carried the kind of heat that Monroe melted, and wanted to melt, under. Master Figata's gentle but firm hands pushed his all-but-willing apprentice across the office table. He gripped Apprentice Monroe's rear in his palms. The boy moaned as his pale cheeks were spread apart. Figata's tongue darted in and out of his ass, and weakened him. He tasted the truth there; a quivering hole cannot lie. He replaced his tongue with a digit, and tested the boy's entrance for willingness, and flexibility. Monroe moaned incomprehensibly, wordless gasps that meant nothing in English, and everything to the Order. A single, authoritative slap to the rear instructed the boy far more than a direct order ever could have. It told him where to go, and what to do. On the floor, to his knees he fell. His lips, by instinct, found and lapped at the holy instrument of his master. His head bobbed up and down, cradled in the master's palm. His throat worked tirelessly. The boy's tongue was slick, and his mouth wet, and eager. Eager to taste the flesh of a man at the top of the Order, eager for just a drop of the wisdom and strength that comes from up high. The nervous, self-conscious boy that came to his first interview was, in the hands of masters, achieving an understanding of his place within the Order. He was changing, slowly. And it was good—as good as the taste in his mouth. And when the Master pulled out and away, the boy was left breathless, panting, yearning. His body and mind were unable to process the fact that he had just given a blow job to a man—and the honor, with it, of that man being the grizzled mountain Master Figata. He processed little at all, in fact, beyond his place, and beyond the need to serve more. The Grandmaster, pleased that his apprentice's mouth had learned that its use was not to speak but to worship, then brought the boy back to his desk. He splayed him onto his stomach and guided his rod of flesh towards the boy's cheeks. He tested to see what else the apprentice had learned from his Calling. Monroe whimpered softly at first. Then the master pushed more, and more, and the further he went in, the louder his moans grew. The world changed. Everything became the rhythm of the older man’s fucking his tiny gay bottom. Nothing else existed—not the office lights, not the worries of the world, not even himself. All that remained was Master Figata's growls of pleasure, and the pulse of his thrusts. They had merged in pleasure, and found themselves completed by the rituals of The Order. Monroe found himself so complete, in fact, that when Master Figata stopped crashing his big cock into his tiny hole and threw him off the table, that, too, was heaven. The grip, the grunt of command, the obedience... those were pleasures. To be called—to have the Calling—those, too, were pleasures. When Master Figata laid himself upon the table and ordered the boy to sit on his face, the desire to obey swelled in the boy's body, and filled his throat with awkward, cute immediacy. He immediately found himself sitting upon the elder's face without question or hesitance. He was not on top, but a toy, a beautiful plaything for the Order to fiddle with. And Figata did fiddle so, along the boy's taint and ravaged hole, again and again… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0043.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0043/0.1693376759.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE MONROE | Chapter 2 The Order is a secret society, one that is woven within the margins of our world history. Members are the only ones who know the true nature of the organization, and of the needs of the men who drift towards it. When the Order calls for an apprentice, they don't do it with language. He might hear words, but meaning is conveyed in other ways, and by other senses. In the quiet, air conditioned hiss of his office, Master Figata asked Apprentice Monroe whether or not he was attracted to men. It wasn't the first time Maxx had been asked such a question—Master Kamp had also posed this inquiry to the boy in his initial interview with The Order. Regardless of language, and regardless of his choice of words, the magnetism of his body towards Figata's grip was as clear a response as any. The boy's lips parted in thankful release as the master stripped him of his belt, pants, and worries. Apprentice Monroe found fondness in being stripped by men… undeniable fondness. He dreamed of being touched, stroked, kissed... and not just by any man, but by a man of power, and reverence. A man exactly like Master Figata. Chiseled on the master's face was the legacy and knowledge of the Order, and with it carried the kind of heat that Monroe melted, and wanted to melt, under. Master Figata's gentle but firm hands pushed his all-but-willing apprentice across the office table. He gripped Apprentice Monroe's rear in his palms. The boy moaned as his pale cheeks were spread apart. Figata's tongue darted in and out of his ass, and weakened him. He tasted the truth there; a quivering hole cannot lie. He replaced his tongue with a digit, and tested the boy's entrance for willingness, and flexibility. Monroe moaned incomprehensibly, wordless gasps that meant nothing in English, and everything to the Order. A single, authoritative slap to the rear instructed the boy far more than a direct order ever could have. It told him where to go, and what to do. On the floor, to his knees he fell. His lips, by instinct, found and lapped at the holy instrument of his master. His head bobbed up and down, cradled in the master's palm. His throat worked tirelessly. The boy's tongue was slick, and his mouth wet, and eager. Eager to taste the flesh of a man at the top of the Order, eager for just a drop of the wisdom and strength that comes from up high. The nervous, self-conscious boy that came to his first interview was, in the hands of masters, achieving an understanding of his place within the Order. He was changing, slowly. And it was good—as good as the taste in his mouth. And when the Master pulled out and away, the boy was left breathless, panting, yearning. His body and mind were unable to process the fact that he had just given a blow job to a man—and the honor, with it, of that man being the grizzled mountain Master Figata. He processed little at all, in fact, beyond his place, and beyond the need to serve more. The Grandmaster, pleased that his apprentice's mouth had learned that its use was not to speak but to worship, then brought the boy back to his desk. He splayed him onto his stomach and guided his rod of flesh towards the boy's cheeks. He tested to see what else the apprentice had learned from his Calling. Monroe whimpered softly at first. Then the master pushed more, and more, and the further he went in, the louder his moans grew. The world changed. Everything became the rhythm of the older man’s fucking his tiny gay bottom. Nothing else existed—not the office lights, not the worries of the world, not even himself. All that remained was Master Figata's growls of pleasure, and the pulse of his thrusts. They had merged in pleasure, and found themselves completed by the rituals of The Order. Monroe found himself so complete, in fact, that when Master Figata stopped crashing his big cock into his tiny hole and threw him off the table, that, too, was heaven. The grip, the grunt of command, the obedience... those were pleasures. To be called—to have the Calling—those, too, were pleasures. When Master Figata laid himself upon the table and ordered the boy to sit on his face, the desire to obey swelled in the boy's body, and filled his throat with awkward, cute immediacy. He immediately found himself sitting upon the elder's face without question or hesitance. He was not on top, but a toy, a beautiful plaything for the Order to fiddle with. And Figata did fiddle so, along the boy's taint and ravaged hole, again and again… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-tanner-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0042/0.1693377238.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE TANNER | Chapter 1 Apprentice Tanner didn’t consider himself to be a shy individual. He normally was out-going and playful with other people. But as he sat in the steel chair facing Master Barrett, he could not help but feel nervous and tight-lipped. And when the older man spoke, Tanner was uncharacteristically unsure of exactly how to answer. The initial interview questions were simple and easy enough to speak about, but the young man found himself mumbling his answers. When Tanner had first been introduced to the Masonic Order, he was thrilled and honored. At that time, his confidence and intrigue were sky-high. But now, under the careful gaze of the calm and mysterious Master Barrett, Apprentice Tanner felt as humbled as he’d ever remembered. What if he failed to answer the man’s questions correctly? What if he couldn’t impress these massively impressive masters, all so wise, knowing and enigmatic? Suddenly, Master Barrett stopped speaking. He sat very still in his immaculate white suit and tie and gazed at the young man for a quiet moment. Barrett had some more serious questions to ask the apprentice. And he wanted to know if Tanner could be completely honest with him. Seemingly out of nowhere, the older man asked Tanner if he were sexually attracted to men. Tanner was completely thrown off guard by this turn of events. Confused and somewhat shaken, Tanner inwardly wondered why he was being asked about his sexuality. Up to this point, there had been no indication that the Masonic Order allowed such topics to be discussed. What should he say? Could he be perfectly honest? What if he told the truth and was cast out? The next question Master Barrett asked caused young Tanner to tremble. Gently, the older man reached out with his hand and placed it on the boy’s knee. The touch was completely unexpected, but also somehow reassuring–and pleasurable! Tanner was intensely afraid that Master Barrett would notice and the interview would be over. Was it even remotely possible that this wholly attractive, graceful man’s touch meant something…more? Unthinkable. Tanner found himself tensing up and weakly denying an interest in men. Unflinchingly, Master Barrett slowly removed his hand from Tanner’s knee and sat back. The older, wiser gentleman took a different tact. Now what he wanted to know was if young Apprentice Tanner could PROVE that he wasn’t excited by the idea of a man’s touch. The boy was both shaken and derailed by this line of questioning. But an answer was expected and so answer he must. Young Tanner could only mumble an affirmation that he could prove not being excited by men– but deep down, the boy knew that Master Barrett could somehow tell that he wasn’t being completely honest. “Stand up” was the sudden command. The unexpected twists and turns of this alleged interview began to cause Tanner to wonder. What was the real reason that he’d been asked into these chambers? “Remove your tie” was the next command. Now a blend of surprise, confusion and curiosity filled the young apprentice. Tanner knew that his hesitancy up to this point absolutely must come to an end. He had been specifically instructed that he must obey and comply no matter what. Apprentice Tanner swiftly removed his tie. The young man was not about to blow this special opportunity that he’d been given. Not everyone was as lucky as he to be in this situation. Tanner took a deep breath and awaited the next command. “Remove your shirt”. Master Barrett’s enigmatic gaze remained steady and consistent. His dark, soulful eyes remained unreadable even as Tanner’s hands began to shake ever so slightly as he slowly began to unbutton his shirt and take it off. No sooner had Apprentice Tanner handed the shirt over to Master Barrett, when the holy man instructed, “now remove your belt”. Tanner’s eyes widened. The young apprentice was less shocked by the command than he was by the ever-increasing difficulty he found to not get an erection. Now that his belt was off, the boy could only imagine what was coming next. The anticipation caused Tanner to swallow hard and take another breath. Master Barrett remained perfectly calm and still. He showed no indication that he was aware of the lump slowly growing in the boy’s black dress pants. If Master Barrett had any misgivings about the bulge in Apprentice Tanner’s pants, he showed no signs of it. “Now remove your pants.” Before he could stop himself, Tanner hesitated and started to say something, but quickly recovered his composure and promptly began to unzip his perfectly tailored trousers. The young man was acutely aware of how nearly fully erect his penis had become. A natural inclination to hide his erection caused Tanner to blush and make a modest attempt to cover his hardness with his hands, trying to adjust his now fully erect cock inside his skimpy white underwear. Tanner was now experiencing feelings he’d never quite allowed himself to fully manifest within him. He was also pleasantly surprised at how much he wanted to allow himself to relax and enjoy these new feelings and sensations. And as though Master Barrett could somehow intuit the boy’s inner struggle, he gently indicated for Tanner to sit back down in his chair. Now Master Barrett’s attention moved directly to the young man’s full-on erection. The underwear seemed to Tanner to be a moot point as his boy rod threatened to burst right through the meager cloth. The boy wanted to, but ultimately could not bring himself to look up at the older man– who now rose from his seat and walked around Tanner and stood silently behind him. What was to happen now, the young apprentice wondered, as Master Barrett gently laid his hands on the boy’s shoulders and slid them down his chest. The suited man expertly traced his long, elegant fingers up and down the boy’s arms, shoulders and neck. Apprentice Tanner was electrified by this kind of attention. No one had ever before touched him in this way–so intimate and careful. Master Barrett’s ministrations caused Tanner to sigh and gently, softly moan. The boy closed his eyes and tried to steady his breathing. He wanted nothing more than to have the ever seductive and exploratory touch continue on. Tanner bravely touched and guided Barrett’s hand as the older man gently massaged the boy’s chest and torso. In the next moment, Master Barrett commenced with his erotic exploration of the young apprentice’s body and suddenly pulled the boy’s arms back behind the chair. To Apprentice Tanner’s surprised amazement, the holy man procured a small, white piece of silk rope. A slight trickle of fear and perspiration crept over the boy’s mind and body. However, Tanner asserted to himself that trust and compliance were to be strictly administered in this situation. Apprentice Tanner realized as Master Barrett bound his wrists together with the silk rope that the interaction with this man was in actuality a test disguised as an “interview”. The true nature of this experience was becoming more and more clear– Master Barrett had masterfully uncovered Tanner’s deepest secrets and desires. The young man realized, as Barrett now stood in front of him, what he had been suppressing all of these years– he needed a man to want him, to touch him, to take complete control. All of Tanner’s fear and hesitancy vanished in the twinkling of an eye in that moment. And as though Master Barrett could detect this change in the apprentice, he moved beside the boy and put one arm around his shoulders and one hand on his inner thigh. Tanner’s sighs and moans increased in volume and intensity as Master Barrett stroked his inner thigh and then softly began to trace his fingers along the boy's tingling, sensitive testicles. The feeling was outstanding and Tanner's boy rod pulsated inside his underwear. Master Barrett’s patient and calculating caress of Apprentice Tanner’s genitals made the boy cry out with erotic intensity. The young man fought the urge to thrash about and beg for the holy elder to release his now steel hard rod and give him blessed relief. However, Barrett’s agenda was not to be hurried along. The boy’s breathing was now just sharp inhalations and thrilled gasps. Apprentice Tanner, in his new-found rapture, let his head fall back. He was delirious with primal need. As he moaned, Master Barrett took the young man’s head in his hands, leaned down and kissed him tenderly. It was exhilarating and astonishing to Tanner how adeptly and intricately the powerful man communicated while hardly saying a word. Each deep, arousing kiss was followed by another. Both master and apprentice indeed had reached breakthrough. Tanner was completely overtaken by arousal and a wondrous sense of heightened sexual awareness. And Master Barrett was the boy’s one and only guide through these moments of passion and self discovery. Finally, Master Barrett removed Tanner’s underwear and began to tease the boy’s hardon with his fingers, lips and the tip of his tongue. This activity was short-lived, however, as the older gentleman now procured a small amount of ceremonial oil and applied the warm liquid to Tanner’s throbbing boy scepter. Barrett slowly, languidly, stroked the panting, moaning youth. All too soon, Tanner felt the inevitable orgasm begin to quickly rise within his loins. Master Barrett’s hand subtly moved faster and faster, gripping the slick, pulsating cock of the young apprentice until finally the boy came. The semen gushed and flowed like a hot river all along the holy man’s hands and fingers. The interview had seemingly ended, but deep inside, Tanner was well aware that this was merely the beginning. A journey had just begun. Where he would be taken and how he would be taken through this exciting, mysterious journey only the Masters could know. And Apprentice Tanner could hardly wait. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0042.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0042/0.1693377238.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE TANNER | Chapter 1 Apprentice Tanner didn’t consider himself to be a shy individual. He normally was out-going and playful with other people. But as he sat in the steel chair facing Master Barrett, he could not help but feel nervous and tight-lipped. And when the older man spoke, Tanner was uncharacteristically unsure of exactly how to answer. The initial interview questions were simple and easy enough to speak about, but the young man found himself mumbling his answers. When Tanner had first been introduced to the Masonic Order, he was thrilled and honored. At that time, his confidence and intrigue were sky-high. But now, under the careful gaze of the calm and mysterious Master Barrett, Apprentice Tanner felt as humbled as he’d ever remembered. What if he failed to answer the man’s questions correctly? What if he couldn’t impress these massively impressive masters, all so wise, knowing and enigmatic? Suddenly, Master Barrett stopped speaking. He sat very still in his immaculate white suit and tie and gazed at the young man for a quiet moment. Barrett had some more serious questions to ask the apprentice. And he wanted to know if Tanner could be completely honest with him. Seemingly out of nowhere, the older man asked Tanner if he were sexually attracted to men. Tanner was completely thrown off guard by this turn of events. Confused and somewhat shaken, Tanner inwardly wondered why he was being asked about his sexuality. Up to this point, there had been no indication that the Masonic Order allowed such topics to be discussed. What should he say? Could he be perfectly honest? What if he told the truth and was cast out? The next question Master Barrett asked caused young Tanner to tremble. Gently, the older man reached out with his hand and placed it on the boy’s knee. The touch was completely unexpected, but also somehow reassuring–and pleasurable! Tanner was intensely afraid that Master Barrett would notice and the interview would be over. Was it even remotely possible that this wholly attractive, graceful man’s touch meant something…more? Unthinkable. Tanner found himself tensing up and weakly denying an interest in men. Unflinchingly, Master Barrett slowly removed his hand from Tanner’s knee and sat back. The older, wiser gentleman took a different tact. Now what he wanted to know was if young Apprentice Tanner could PROVE that he wasn’t excited by the idea of a man’s touch. The boy was both shaken and derailed by this line of questioning. But an answer was expected and so answer he must. Young Tanner could only mumble an affirmation that he could prove not being excited by men– but deep down, the boy knew that Master Barrett could somehow tell that he wasn’t being completely honest. “Stand up” was the sudden command. The unexpected twists and turns of this alleged interview began to cause Tanner to wonder. What was the real reason that he’d been asked into these chambers? “Remove your tie” was the next command. Now a blend of surprise, confusion and curiosity filled the young apprentice. Tanner knew that his hesitancy up to this point absolutely must come to an end. He had been specifically instructed that he must obey and comply no matter what. Apprentice Tanner swiftly removed his tie. The young man was not about to blow this special opportunity that he’d been given. Not everyone was as lucky as he to be in this situation. Tanner took a deep breath and awaited the next command. “Remove your shirt”. Master Barrett’s enigmatic gaze remained steady and consistent. His dark, soulful eyes remained unreadable even as Tanner’s hands began to shake ever so slightly as he slowly began to unbutton his shirt and take it off. No sooner had Apprentice Tanner handed the shirt over to Master Barrett, when the holy man instructed, “now remove your belt”. Tanner’s eyes widened. The young apprentice was less shocked by the command than he was by the ever-increasing difficulty he found to not get an erection. Now that his belt was off, the boy could only imagine what was coming next. The anticipation caused Tanner to swallow hard and take another breath. Master Barrett remained perfectly calm and still. He showed no indication that he was aware of the lump slowly growing in the boy’s black dress pants. If Master Barrett had any misgivings about the bulge in Apprentice Tanner’s pants, he showed no signs of it. “Now remove your pants.” Before he could stop himself, Tanner hesitated and started to say something, but quickly recovered his composure and promptly began to unzip his perfectly tailored trousers. The young man was acutely aware of how nearly fully erect his penis had become. A natural inclination to hide his erection caused Tanner to blush and make a modest attempt to cover his hardness with his hands, trying to adjust his now fully erect cock inside his skimpy white underwear. Tanner was now experiencing feelings he’d never quite allowed himself to fully manifest within him. He was also pleasantly surprised at how much he wanted to allow himself to relax and enjoy these new feelings and sensations. And as though Master Barrett could somehow intuit the boy’s inner struggle, he gently indicated for Tanner to sit back down in his chair. Now Master Barrett’s attention moved directly to the young man’s full-on erection. The underwear seemed to Tanner to be a moot point as his boy rod threatened to burst right through the meager cloth. The boy wanted to, but ultimately could not bring himself to look up at the older man– who now rose from his seat and walked around Tanner and stood silently behind him. What was to happen now, the young apprentice wondered, as Master Barrett gently laid his hands on the boy’s shoulders and slid them down his chest. The suited man expertly traced his long, elegant fingers up and down the boy’s arms, shoulders and neck. Apprentice Tanner was electrified by this kind of attention. No one had ever before touched him in this way–so intimate and careful. Master Barrett’s ministrations caused Tanner to sigh and gently, softly moan. The boy closed his eyes and tried to steady his breathing. He wanted nothing more than to have the ever seductive and exploratory touch continue on. Tanner bravely touched and guided Barrett’s hand as the older man gently massaged the boy’s chest and torso. In the next moment, Master Barrett commenced with his erotic exploration of the young apprentice’s body and suddenly pulled the boy’s arms back behind the chair. To Apprentice Tanner’s surprised amazement, the holy man procured a small, white piece of silk rope. A slight trickle of fear and perspiration crept over the boy’s mind and body. However, Tanner asserted to himself that trust and compliance were to be strictly administered in this situation. Apprentice Tanner realized as Master Barrett bound his wrists together with the silk rope that the interaction with this man was in actuality a test disguised as an “interview”. The true nature of this experience was becoming more and more clear– Master Barrett had masterfully uncovered Tanner’s deepest secrets and desires. The young man realized, as Barrett now stood in front of him, what he had been suppressing all of these years– he needed a man to want him, to touch him, to take complete control. All of Tanner’s fear and hesitancy vanished in the twinkling of an eye in that moment. And as though Master Barrett could detect this change in the apprentice, he moved beside the boy and put one arm around his shoulders and one hand on his inner thigh. Tanner’s sighs and moans increased in volume and intensity as Master Barrett stroked his inner thigh and then softly began to trace his fingers along the boy's tingling, sensitive testicles. The feeling was outstanding and Tanner's boy rod pulsated inside his underwear. Master Barrett’s patient and calculating caress of Apprentice Tanner’s genitals made the boy cry out with erotic intensity. The young man fought the urge to thrash about and beg for the holy elder to release his now steel hard rod and give him blessed relief. However, Barrett’s agenda was not to be hurried along. The boy’s breathing was now just sharp inhalations and thrilled gasps. Apprentice Tanner, in his new-found rapture, let his head fall back. He was delirious with primal need. As he moaned, Master Barrett took the young man’s head in his hands, leaned down and kissed him tenderly. It was exhilarating and astonishing to Tanner how adeptly and intricately the powerful man communicated while hardly saying a word. Each deep, arousing kiss was followed by another. Both master and apprentice indeed had reached breakthrough. Tanner was completely overtaken by arousal and a wondrous sense of heightened sexual awareness. And Master Barrett was the boy’s one and only guide through these moments of passion and self discovery. Finally, Master Barrett removed Tanner’s underwear and began to tease the boy’s hardon with his fingers, lips and the tip of his tongue. This activity was short-lived, however, as the older gentleman now procured a small amount of ceremonial oil and applied the warm liquid to Tanner’s throbbing boy scepter. Barrett slowly, languidly, stroked the panting, moaning youth. All too soon, Tanner felt the inevitable orgasm begin to quickly rise within his loins. Master Barrett’s hand subtly moved faster and faster, gripping the slick, pulsating cock of the young apprentice until finally the boy came. The semen gushed and flowed like a hot river all along the holy man’s hands and fingers. The interview had seemingly ended, but deep inside, Tanner was well aware that this was merely the beginning. A journey had just begun. Where he would be taken and how he would be taken through this exciting, mysterious journey only the Masters could know. And Apprentice Tanner could hardly wait. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/ordination-apprentice-rivers-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0041/0.1693375954.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE RIVERS | Chapter 3 Apprentice Rivers has certainly been put through his paces since joining the Order. Just a few weeks ago, he was brutally punished by two of the masters, who choked and whipped him until he was literally screaming for mercy. And yesterday, he was summoned to meet Master Figata in one of the white rooms. He knew exactly who Figata was, despite never having spoken to him. In fact, the moment Rivers saw Master Figata, surrounded by acolytes and walking down one of the building’s long corridors, he was as good as hooked. Figata is one of those supremely handsome, all-American, older guys who exudes confidence and radiates magnetism. Being called to meet with him threw the boy into a complete panic. Rivers was told he could expect to be “ordained” but had no idea what that meant. It didn’t sound like a form of punishment, but since arriving at the complex, Rivers has learned to continually expect the unexpected… He knocked on the door, hands trembling so much that his fist hardly made a sound on the wood. Figata called for him to enter. His voice sounded breezy and friendly, but that didn’t stop Rivers walking into the space feeling sick with nerves. It took the boy a moment to get his eyes used to the bright room. Every wall was either painted white, or lined with billowing, blinding white curtains. Figata stood in the middle of the room, beautifully turned-out in an expensive white suit. Rivers could smell the master’s aftershave the moment he entered; its heady blend of dark tobacco and myrrh-like scents made the boy entirely weak at the knees. Figata smiled and told the boy to sit down on the couch. His warm smile made Rivers blush. Figata sat down real close to him and explained that he was due to be ordained, before starting to run his hands, somewhat seductively, down Rivers’ back. Rivers was surprised by how incredibly intimate the gesture felt. Master Figata then placed his hand on the boy’s knee and instructed him to take off his shirt. Rivers attempted to remain calm, but he was shaking so much, he struggled to undo the buttons. As he worked his way down the shirt front, he could feel his dick stiffening in his suit pants. Rivers dared to look at Figata for the first time and instantly melted into the older man’s stunning blue eyes. The master continued to touch Rivers in ways which made him shudder with excitement. Rivers couldn’t help but notice that the older man’s dick was tenting almost thrillingly in his beautifully tailored pants. Figata surprised Rivers enormously by suddenly subserviently dropping to his knees and slowly undoing the boy’s pants. He carefully removed his shoes and socks, almost as though they were precious objects. Rivers’ body began to tingle all over. The sense of anticipation almost sent him mad. The master massaged the boy’s feet, complimenting them on their beauty. Rivers, of course, was now rock hard; his dick bursting to escape from its flimsy fabric cage. Figata touched it and electricity shot through Rivers’ body. The master then ran his hand up the inside of the boy’s long underpants and Rivers suddenly felt like he’d gone to heaven! Master Figata then stood and told Rivers to kneel down and undo his belt and pants. The master’s dick was standing almost at right angles to his body. The light fabric of his suit pants was plainly unable to keep his horniness in check. Rivers carefully undid the older man’s pants as Figata pushed his jacket off and removed his tie. The boy instantly set to work on his master’s bulge, rapidly pulling down the older man’s underpants and wrapping his soft, innocent lips around Figata’s highly experienced dick. Rivers’ mouth felt surprisingly cool on the older man’s giant member. Figata found himself moaning appreciatively as the boy used every trick he’d learned in his short, sexually-active life to please him. Rivers gave remarkably good head. The boy was a natural, spewing up long strings of slippery saliva to coat the older man’s now throbbing dick. Figata carefully positioned the boy on the couch, encouraging him to arch his back and present his smooth, little ass to the room. The master caressed it in awe before getting his big, daddy tongue diving deep into the crevice. Rivers panted and whimpered in deep pleasure, suddenly desperate for Figata to fuck him as soon as possible. The master plainly read the boy’s mind, because, moments later, he knelt up behind Rivers and lined his thick, raw dick up with the boy’s tight little hole before starting to inch into him. The sensation was utterly mind-blowing for the boy. He instantly lost control of his body and all manner of strange and bizarre noises started to fly out of his mouth. He felt like Figata was trying to drive an overflow pipe deep into his guts. Figata started to slowly fuck the boy, his giant, muscular thighs rippling as he upped the pace and depth of his thrusts. Rivers slowly began to relax and the sensation went from one of severe discomfort to one of almost exquisite rapture. The most handsome man he’d ever clapped his eyes on was inside him, deriving immense pleasure from his body. The master couldn’t get enough of the boy’s ass. It felt so tight, so warm and so slippery. He wanted to fuck it forever. He sat on the couch and encouraged the boy to lower himself down onto him, so Rivers could ride his big dick like a champion. Rivers did not disappoint, flexing his ass muscles and bouncing up and down on the older man’s lap with surprising ease and stamina. Figata was in ecstasy. Figata then pushed the boy onto his side and entered him from behind, pulling Rivers’ head back hard so they could kiss passionately. Then he started to really pound his ass! From that moment on, things got a bit hazy for Rivers as he slid into a state of deep sexual satisfaction. Figata rutted, slammed, skewered, and banged before throwing the boy onto his back to seal the deal. It was the master’s duty to cum inside the boy. It was part of the ritual. Figata suddenly felt the semen prickling uncontrollably in his balls and, a few seconds later, his dick exploded violently into the boy’s stomach. Figata pulled out and immediately thrust his finger into Rivers’ hole. Thick, creamy juice oozed out which the master carefully transported to Rivers’ forehead. And at that moment, Rivers finally understood the concept of ordination! http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0041.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0041/0.1693375954.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE RIVERS | Chapter 3 Apprentice Rivers has certainly been put through his paces since joining the Order. Just a few weeks ago, he was brutally punished by two of the masters, who choked and whipped him until he was literally screaming for mercy. And yesterday, he was summoned to meet Master Figata in one of the white rooms. He knew exactly who Figata was, despite never having spoken to him. In fact, the moment Rivers saw Master Figata, surrounded by acolytes and walking down one of the building’s long corridors, he was as good as hooked. Figata is one of those supremely handsome, all-American, older guys who exudes confidence and radiates magnetism. Being called to meet with him threw the boy into a complete panic. Rivers was told he could expect to be “ordained” but had no idea what that meant. It didn’t sound like a form of punishment, but since arriving at the complex, Rivers has learned to continually expect the unexpected… He knocked on the door, hands trembling so much that his fist hardly made a sound on the wood. Figata called for him to enter. His voice sounded breezy and friendly, but that didn’t stop Rivers walking into the space feeling sick with nerves. It took the boy a moment to get his eyes used to the bright room. Every wall was either painted white, or lined with billowing, blinding white curtains. Figata stood in the middle of the room, beautifully turned-out in an expensive white suit. Rivers could smell the master’s aftershave the moment he entered; its heady blend of dark tobacco and myrrh-like scents made the boy entirely weak at the knees. Figata smiled and told the boy to sit down on the couch. His warm smile made Rivers blush. Figata sat down real close to him and explained that he was due to be ordained, before starting to run his hands, somewhat seductively, down Rivers’ back. Rivers was surprised by how incredibly intimate the gesture felt. Master Figata then placed his hand on the boy’s knee and instructed him to take off his shirt. Rivers attempted to remain calm, but he was shaking so much, he struggled to undo the buttons. As he worked his way down the shirt front, he could feel his dick stiffening in his suit pants. Rivers dared to look at Figata for the first time and instantly melted into the older man’s stunning blue eyes. The master continued to touch Rivers in ways which made him shudder with excitement. Rivers couldn’t help but notice that the older man’s dick was tenting almost thrillingly in his beautifully tailored pants. Figata surprised Rivers enormously by suddenly subserviently dropping to his knees and slowly undoing the boy’s pants. He carefully removed his shoes and socks, almost as though they were precious objects. Rivers’ body began to tingle all over. The sense of anticipation almost sent him mad. The master massaged the boy’s feet, complimenting them on their beauty. Rivers, of course, was now rock hard; his dick bursting to escape from its flimsy fabric cage. Figata touched it and electricity shot through Rivers’ body. The master then ran his hand up the inside of the boy’s long underpants and Rivers suddenly felt like he’d gone to heaven! Master Figata then stood and told Rivers to kneel down and undo his belt and pants. The master’s dick was standing almost at right angles to his body. The light fabric of his suit pants was plainly unable to keep his horniness in check. Rivers carefully undid the older man’s pants as Figata pushed his jacket off and removed his tie. The boy instantly set to work on his master’s bulge, rapidly pulling down the older man’s underpants and wrapping his soft, innocent lips around Figata’s highly experienced dick. Rivers’ mouth felt surprisingly cool on the older man’s giant member. Figata found himself moaning appreciatively as the boy used every trick he’d learned in his short, sexually-active life to please him. Rivers gave remarkably good head. The boy was a natural, spewing up long strings of slippery saliva to coat the older man’s now throbbing dick. Figata carefully positioned the boy on the couch, encouraging him to arch his back and present his smooth, little ass to the room. The master caressed it in awe before getting his big, daddy tongue diving deep into the crevice. Rivers panted and whimpered in deep pleasure, suddenly desperate for Figata to fuck him as soon as possible. The master plainly read the boy’s mind, because, moments later, he knelt up behind Rivers and lined his thick, raw dick up with the boy’s tight little hole before starting to inch into him. The sensation was utterly mind-blowing for the boy. He instantly lost control of his body and all manner of strange and bizarre noises started to fly out of his mouth. He felt like Figata was trying to drive an overflow pipe deep into his guts. Figata started to slowly fuck the boy, his giant, muscular thighs rippling as he upped the pace and depth of his thrusts. Rivers slowly began to relax and the sensation went from one of severe discomfort to one of almost exquisite rapture. The most handsome man he’d ever clapped his eyes on was inside him, deriving immense pleasure from his body. The master couldn’t get enough of the boy’s ass. It felt so tight, so warm and so slippery. He wanted to fuck it forever. He sat on the couch and encouraged the boy to lower himself down onto him, so Rivers could ride his big dick like a champion. Rivers did not disappoint, flexing his ass muscles and bouncing up and down on the older man’s lap with surprising ease and stamina. Figata was in ecstasy. Figata then pushed the boy onto his side and entered him from behind, pulling Rivers’ head back hard so they could kiss passionately. Then he started to really pound his ass! From that moment on, things got a bit hazy for Rivers as he slid into a state of deep sexual satisfaction. Figata rutted, slammed, skewered, and banged before throwing the boy onto his back to seal the deal. It was the master’s duty to cum inside the boy. It was part of the ritual. Figata suddenly felt the semen prickling uncontrollably in his balls and, a few seconds later, his dick exploded violently into the boy’s stomach. Figata pulled out and immediately thrust his finger into Rivers’ hole. Thick, creamy juice oozed out which the master carefully transported to Rivers’ forehead. And at that moment, Rivers finally understood the concept of ordination! no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-monroe-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0040/0.1693376775.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE MONROE | Chapter 1 Maxx has been summoned to one of the ceremonial rooms for his first interview. He’s smartly dressed in shirt and tie, his mouse brown hair neatly cropped and styled. The powerful and intimidating Master Kamp ushers Maxx to a seat. Maxx feels nervous and self-conscious. Everything in the room is almost glaringly white, from the carpet and walls to the fabric curtains which billow in the soft, summer breeze. Kamp, dressed in a white suit, sits down next to Maxx and studies the boy’s face. The silence makes Maxx increasingly uncomfortable. Kamp finally speaks. His voice is soft but authoritative. He has a strong German accent. He reads a signed declaration, reminding Maxx of the promise he made to serve his superiors at all times during his apprenticeship. But before Maxx can meet his obligations, Kamp has a list of probing questions which he needs to ask him. It’s important to find out more about the boy and Kamp insists on absolute honesty. The master’s initial line of questioning focuses on the boy’s sexuality. The quest for pleasure is central to Masonic philosophy and it’s vital to know what makes a boy tick. Knowledge is power, after all. When asked, Maxx flatly denies being attracted to men. That is a typical response. A boy will often require gentle persuasion to accept his true nature… and Kamp is the master of persuasion. The Master reminds Maxx of his promise to serve his superiors before casually ordering the boy to take off all of his clothes. Maxx is utterly dumbfounded and, for a moment, freezes, as he tries to process Kamp’s demand. A moment later, he dutifully stands, takes a deep breath, and begins to undress. He takes off his tie and shirt, desperate to appear calm while his hands shake uncontrollably. Kamp watches approvingly as Maxx tentatively unbuckles his belt and unbuttons his well-fitting pants, letting them fall to the ground. In just his underwear, Maxx feels vulnerable. And Kamp likes what he sees. Kamp pulls his chair nearer to Maxx, who instantly begins to blush. The close proximity of the master is somewhat disarming. Kamp wears a highly expensive scent which instantly envelops the boy in a cloud of sensuality. The blood in Maxx’s body starts to rush to his dick. Kamp asks if Maxx is prepared to prove he’s not attracted to men. And when Maxx nods nervously, Kamp stands and promptly ties the boy’s hands behind his back. Maxx’s heart starts to pound. He’s terrified and unsure of what comes next, knowing that it’s all a test he’s determined to pass. Kamp starts to seductively run his large hands over the boy’s thigh and then up to his chest. A shiver runs through Maxx’s body and his dick stiffens noticeably. Kamp is soon touching every part of the boy’s body, activating his erogenous zones and making him tremble with a mixture of terror and unparalleled pleasure. The smartly-clothed master pulls down the boy’s underpants so that he’s entirely naked. Kamp then pushes one of his thick fingers into Maxx’s tight, virgin hole. The boy winces and gasps and enters a lust-fuelled trance. His huge, curved, rock-hard dick now points towards the ceiling as Kamp jerks it slowly. The boy’s eyes widen as Kamp pulls out a smooth, perspex dildo. Maxx instinctively knows that it’s going to be used to penetrate him and tenses as it approaches his ass. Kamp attempts to push it into him. Maxx resists for some time, but Kamp persists and the dildo eventually disappears entirely into his quivering hole. Kamp pushes Maxx’s legs wide apart so the boy has no place to hide what is happening to him. Maxx looks down, seeing the object sticking out from his hole. And when he looks up at Kamp, the stoic German simply proceeds without waver or excitement. He studies Maxx closely, curious how far he can take him, knowing that Maxx is likely to take whatever he gives. Maxx closes his eyes and pants and moans while Kamp continues to jerk his swollen dick. Wave-after-wave of profound sexual energy crash through Maxx’s shaking body. He had no idea his body could ever be made to experience such intense feelings. Maxx starts to jerk his own dick while Kamp uses one hand to twist and flick the boy’s nipples, using the other to drive the dildo in and out of his throbbing hole. It’s suddenly way too much and Maxx explodes. Semen gushes out of his dick like water from a hose. He can’t quite believe what’s happening. And as Kamp gently wipes the sticky cum from his belly, Maxx wonders what else can be heading his way during the rest of his apprenticeship. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0040.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0040/0.1693376775.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE MONROE | Chapter 1 Maxx has been summoned to one of the ceremonial rooms for his first interview. He’s smartly dressed in shirt and tie, his mouse brown hair neatly cropped and styled. The powerful and intimidating Master Kamp ushers Maxx to a seat. Maxx feels nervous and self-conscious. Everything in the room is almost glaringly white, from the carpet and walls to the fabric curtains which billow in the soft, summer breeze. Kamp, dressed in a white suit, sits down next to Maxx and studies the boy’s face. The silence makes Maxx increasingly uncomfortable. Kamp finally speaks. His voice is soft but authoritative. He has a strong German accent. He reads a signed declaration, reminding Maxx of the promise he made to serve his superiors at all times during his apprenticeship. But before Maxx can meet his obligations, Kamp has a list of probing questions which he needs to ask him. It’s important to find out more about the boy and Kamp insists on absolute honesty. The master’s initial line of questioning focuses on the boy’s sexuality. The quest for pleasure is central to Masonic philosophy and it’s vital to know what makes a boy tick. Knowledge is power, after all. When asked, Maxx flatly denies being attracted to men. That is a typical response. A boy will often require gentle persuasion to accept his true nature… and Kamp is the master of persuasion. The Master reminds Maxx of his promise to serve his superiors before casually ordering the boy to take off all of his clothes. Maxx is utterly dumbfounded and, for a moment, freezes, as he tries to process Kamp’s demand. A moment later, he dutifully stands, takes a deep breath, and begins to undress. He takes off his tie and shirt, desperate to appear calm while his hands shake uncontrollably. Kamp watches approvingly as Maxx tentatively unbuckles his belt and unbuttons his well-fitting pants, letting them fall to the ground. In just his underwear, Maxx feels vulnerable. And Kamp likes what he sees. Kamp pulls his chair nearer to Maxx, who instantly begins to blush. The close proximity of the master is somewhat disarming. Kamp wears a highly expensive scent which instantly envelops the boy in a cloud of sensuality. The blood in Maxx’s body starts to rush to his dick. Kamp asks if Maxx is prepared to prove he’s not attracted to men. And when Maxx nods nervously, Kamp stands and promptly ties the boy’s hands behind his back. Maxx’s heart starts to pound. He’s terrified and unsure of what comes next, knowing that it’s all a test he’s determined to pass. Kamp starts to seductively run his large hands over the boy’s thigh and then up to his chest. A shiver runs through Maxx’s body and his dick stiffens noticeably. Kamp is soon touching every part of the boy’s body, activating his erogenous zones and making him tremble with a mixture of terror and unparalleled pleasure. The smartly-clothed master pulls down the boy’s underpants so that he’s entirely naked. Kamp then pushes one of his thick fingers into Maxx’s tight, virgin hole. The boy winces and gasps and enters a lust-fuelled trance. His huge, curved, rock-hard dick now points towards the ceiling as Kamp jerks it slowly. The boy’s eyes widen as Kamp pulls out a smooth, perspex dildo. Maxx instinctively knows that it’s going to be used to penetrate him and tenses as it approaches his ass. Kamp attempts to push it into him. Maxx resists for some time, but Kamp persists and the dildo eventually disappears entirely into his quivering hole. Kamp pushes Maxx’s legs wide apart so the boy has no place to hide what is happening to him. Maxx looks down, seeing the object sticking out from his hole. And when he looks up at Kamp, the stoic German simply proceeds without waver or excitement. He studies Maxx closely, curious how far he can take him, knowing that Maxx is likely to take whatever he gives. Maxx closes his eyes and pants and moans while Kamp continues to jerk his swollen dick. Wave-after-wave of profound sexual energy crash through Maxx’s shaking body. He had no idea his body could ever be made to experience such intense feelings. Maxx starts to jerk his own dick while Kamp uses one hand to twist and flick the boy’s nipples, using the other to drive the dildo in and out of his throbbing hole. It’s suddenly way too much and Maxx explodes. Semen gushes out of his dick like water from a hose. He can’t quite believe what’s happening. And as Kamp gently wipes the sticky cum from his belly, Maxx wonders what else can be heading his way during the rest of his apprenticeship. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-andram-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0039/0.1693377220.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE ANDRAM | Chapter 4 Before joining the Order, I I knew almost nothing about sex. I’d barely thought about it. Now, I go to sleep at night thinking of nothing else, excitedly wondering what and who has been lined up for me next,imagining the incredible new physical sensations I’m going to experience. Yesterday, they told me I needed to be punished and I was instantly heartbroken. I’ve always tried to behave myself impeccably. In fact, if anything, the masters have commented on my obedience and diligence. I was so nervous when I entered the dark room. Master Cox was sitting in a big velvet ceremonial chair with Master Fantana standing next to him. My heart instantly sank. I’d never spoken to either of them before. The truth is, I’d never been brave enough to go over and start a conversation because I knew I’d just get all tongue-tied. They’re so handsome, suave and debonair. I’ve jerked myself crazy thinking about them on many, many occasions. And yet, the first time I get to interact with them, I’m in deep trouble. Cox told me to enter and I stood in front of him trembling like a leaf. He told Master Fantana to undress me, which felt just about as humiliating as anything could have felt. He was quite matter-of-fact about things, which just made it a whole heap worse. He took my tie off quite swiftly and simply threw it to the ground. I was confused. We are taught to be mindful of the clothes we wear. Our pants and shirts must always be pressed, and on the occasions when I’ve undressed in front of masters before, I’ve always been encouraged to fold my clothes neatly. Yet there he was just tossing it on the dusty floor. I tried not to look at Fantana. I knew if I stared into those beautiful eyes for more than a second, I’d just start blushing and my punishment would no doubt be more severe. It was hard not to be excited, however, and I could feel my dick stiffening in my pants. Fantana knelt in front of me to remove my shoes, carefully undoing the laces in an almost subservient way. It struck me at that point that Master Cox was definitely the top dog in the room. There must be some sort of hierarchy, even among the masters, which means that Fantana still has to obey his seniors. And, of course, the more I thought about Fantana, possibly serving men like Master Cox, the harder my dick got. By the time he’d pulled my pants down, I was hard as a rock. He stood behind me, allowing his large, masculine hands to rub up and down my soon-tingling body. If this was punishment, I’d take it every day of the week! He used oils from a metal dispenser. They smelled really churchy and were cold enough to make me wince when he started to squirt them all over my chest. I liked the sensation of Fantana rubbing the oils into my skin. His hands slid speedily all over my body and made the hairs on the back of my neck go all tingly. But the pleasure was short-lived. Cox ordered Fantana to reveal the stretcher, and, moments later, he pulled a great black cloth away from a long, low table. Because it was so dark in the room, it took a moment for my eyes to focus on what was attached to the table, but when I realized what was happening, my blood started to run cold… The table was covered in what can only be described as penis-shaped objects. They were attached to the surface and pointing upwards and I instantly understood the nature of my punishment. Cox described them as “pegs”, and he told me to prepare the smallest one by rubbing oils into it. I knew I’d be expected to sit down on it, so I used as much oil as I could squirt into my hand. I lowered myself onto it as slowly as possible. It made me gasp but it was not un-pleasurable. What made me more nervous, however, was the line of pegs of increasing sizes stretching out in front of me. And, of course, Cox swiftly told me to prepare the second, which I dutifully did. It took a little more getting used to. My body instantly broke into a cold sweat and I felt shivery all of a sudden. Unsurprisingly, Cox wasn’t done. He enjoyed watching me. That much was evident from the way that he was rubbing his cock through the tight fabric of his gray suit pants. At his behest, I moved onto the third peg and then the fourth. Both seemed almost impossible to begin with, but Master Fantana was tasked with assisting me, which he did by applying pressure to my shoulders and almost callously pushing me down onto the pegs until they were deep inside me. As I rode them, I imagined Cox and Fantana taking turns to use my body to pleasure themselves. I stared defiantly, straight at Cox, willing him to be aroused by me, desperate for him to want me. He asked me to prepare the fifth peg and my heart almost stopped. It was very large. It was almost impossible to imagine it inside me and I instantly began to panic. I told him I didn’t think I could do it and he told me we were going to find out. Fantana was pushing real hard on my shoulders, but it just wouldn’t go in. Cox told me to keep trying but I thought it was going to tear me in half. It was agonizing. He told me if I couldn’t do it I would be punished, but I knew it was impossible, so I stood up, ashamed, bracing myself for whatever was coming next. He gestured to a higher table in one of the darkened corners of the room. Fantana pulled back another giant, black sheet and revealed an intricate wooden altar, upholstered with red leather which I was told to bend over. I tensed up, expecting to be caned or belted at any moment. I could hear Master Cox behind me, loosening his tie and unbuttoning his shirt before undoing his belt and dropping his pants and undergarments. I could feel him running his dick over my ass cheeks, but in my heart, I knew he was going to use his belt on me… I was shocked beyond words, however, when I felt his huge dick penetrating me. It was the most beautiful sensation - almost exactly the right size and girth for my twitching, stretched-out hole. He sank deep into me and it almost felt like my ass was swallowing him - greedily sucking him into me. I’d dreamed of this moment and I wanted him to take me real hard… and boy did he give it to me! Fantana climbed onto the altar and pulled my head up, so that I was forced to look at him as Cox banged the air out of my body. We locked eyes and a bolt of thrilling excitement suddenly surged through my body. I wanted Fantana as much as I wanted Cox. Maybe even more. He held my chin with one of his huge hands and rubbed the bulge in his pants with the other. I wanted him. I wanted him more than I’ve wanted anything or anyone in my life before. My hole was suddenly wide open and I could tell Master Cox was ready to blow. Seconds later, I felt his cum flying into me. I could feel his dick contracting and bulging as he squirted. It felt immensely exciting, but my eye was already on the other prize. I knew Master Fantana was getting ready to follow him in. As Cox pulled out, Fantana moved behind me. He told me to turn around so that he could look into my eyes as he fucked me. He dropped his pants, but I was excited because he kept his shirt and tie on. He looked so sexy. He flipped his tie over his shoulder and sank his dick into me. My head almost exploded with profound pleasure. We were consummating the look which had passed between us like electricity flying out of a pylon in a storm. He took his shirt off as he started to grind. I was a little disappointed until I saw the ripped, adonis-like, muscular torso underneath. He stared into my eyes, driving his dick into me, slowly at first, then faster and deeper, slipping around in the residue of Master Cox’ watery cum. While Fantana fucked me, Cox kissed me and thrust his dick into my mouth. I could taste my ass and his jizz, and my entire body started to shake with lustful anticipation… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0039.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0039/0.1693377220.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE ANDRAM | Chapter 4 Before joining the Order, I I knew almost nothing about sex. I’d barely thought about it. Now, I go to sleep at night thinking of nothing else, excitedly wondering what and who has been lined up for me next,imagining the incredible new physical sensations I’m going to experience. Yesterday, they told me I needed to be punished and I was instantly heartbroken. I’ve always tried to behave myself impeccably. In fact, if anything, the masters have commented on my obedience and diligence. I was so nervous when I entered the dark room. Master Cox was sitting in a big velvet ceremonial chair with Master Fantana standing next to him. My heart instantly sank. I’d never spoken to either of them before. The truth is, I’d never been brave enough to go over and start a conversation because I knew I’d just get all tongue-tied. They’re so handsome, suave and debonair. I’ve jerked myself crazy thinking about them on many, many occasions. And yet, the first time I get to interact with them, I’m in deep trouble. Cox told me to enter and I stood in front of him trembling like a leaf. He told Master Fantana to undress me, which felt just about as humiliating as anything could have felt. He was quite matter-of-fact about things, which just made it a whole heap worse. He took my tie off quite swiftly and simply threw it to the ground. I was confused. We are taught to be mindful of the clothes we wear. Our pants and shirts must always be pressed, and on the occasions when I’ve undressed in front of masters before, I’ve always been encouraged to fold my clothes neatly. Yet there he was just tossing it on the dusty floor. I tried not to look at Fantana. I knew if I stared into those beautiful eyes for more than a second, I’d just start blushing and my punishment would no doubt be more severe. It was hard not to be excited, however, and I could feel my dick stiffening in my pants. Fantana knelt in front of me to remove my shoes, carefully undoing the laces in an almost subservient way. It struck me at that point that Master Cox was definitely the top dog in the room. There must be some sort of hierarchy, even among the masters, which means that Fantana still has to obey his seniors. And, of course, the more I thought about Fantana, possibly serving men like Master Cox, the harder my dick got. By the time he’d pulled my pants down, I was hard as a rock. He stood behind me, allowing his large, masculine hands to rub up and down my soon-tingling body. If this was punishment, I’d take it every day of the week! He used oils from a metal dispenser. They smelled really churchy and were cold enough to make me wince when he started to squirt them all over my chest. I liked the sensation of Fantana rubbing the oils into my skin. His hands slid speedily all over my body and made the hairs on the back of my neck go all tingly. But the pleasure was short-lived. Cox ordered Fantana to reveal the stretcher, and, moments later, he pulled a great black cloth away from a long, low table. Because it was so dark in the room, it took a moment for my eyes to focus on what was attached to the table, but when I realized what was happening, my blood started to run cold… The table was covered in what can only be described as penis-shaped objects. They were attached to the surface and pointing upwards and I instantly understood the nature of my punishment. Cox described them as “pegs”, and he told me to prepare the smallest one by rubbing oils into it. I knew I’d be expected to sit down on it, so I used as much oil as I could squirt into my hand. I lowered myself onto it as slowly as possible. It made me gasp but it was not un-pleasurable. What made me more nervous, however, was the line of pegs of increasing sizes stretching out in front of me. And, of course, Cox swiftly told me to prepare the second, which I dutifully did. It took a little more getting used to. My body instantly broke into a cold sweat and I felt shivery all of a sudden. Unsurprisingly, Cox wasn’t done. He enjoyed watching me. That much was evident from the way that he was rubbing his cock through the tight fabric of his gray suit pants. At his behest, I moved onto the third peg and then the fourth. Both seemed almost impossible to begin with, but Master Fantana was tasked with assisting me, which he did by applying pressure to my shoulders and almost callously pushing me down onto the pegs until they were deep inside me. As I rode them, I imagined Cox and Fantana taking turns to use my body to pleasure themselves. I stared defiantly, straight at Cox, willing him to be aroused by me, desperate for him to want me. He asked me to prepare the fifth peg and my heart almost stopped. It was very large. It was almost impossible to imagine it inside me and I instantly began to panic. I told him I didn’t think I could do it and he told me we were going to find out. Fantana was pushing real hard on my shoulders, but it just wouldn’t go in. Cox told me to keep trying but I thought it was going to tear me in half. It was agonizing. He told me if I couldn’t do it I would be punished, but I knew it was impossible, so I stood up, ashamed, bracing myself for whatever was coming next. He gestured to a higher table in one of the darkened corners of the room. Fantana pulled back another giant, black sheet and revealed an intricate wooden altar, upholstered with red leather which I was told to bend over. I tensed up, expecting to be caned or belted at any moment. I could hear Master Cox behind me, loosening his tie and unbuttoning his shirt before undoing his belt and dropping his pants and undergarments. I could feel him running his dick over my ass cheeks, but in my heart, I knew he was going to use his belt on me… I was shocked beyond words, however, when I felt his huge dick penetrating me. It was the most beautiful sensation - almost exactly the right size and girth for my twitching, stretched-out hole. He sank deep into me and it almost felt like my ass was swallowing him - greedily sucking him into me. I’d dreamed of this moment and I wanted him to take me real hard… and boy did he give it to me! Fantana climbed onto the altar and pulled my head up, so that I was forced to look at him as Cox banged the air out of my body. We locked eyes and a bolt of thrilling excitement suddenly surged through my body. I wanted Fantana as much as I wanted Cox. Maybe even more. He held my chin with one of his huge hands and rubbed the bulge in his pants with the other. I wanted him. I wanted him more than I’ve wanted anything or anyone in my life before. My hole was suddenly wide open and I could tell Master Cox was ready to blow. Seconds later, I felt his cum flying into me. I could feel his dick contracting and bulging as he squirted. It felt immensely exciting, but my eye was already on the other prize. I knew Master Fantana was getting ready to follow him in. As Cox pulled out, Fantana moved behind me. He told me to turn around so that he could look into my eyes as he fucked me. He dropped his pants, but I was excited because he kept his shirt and tie on. He looked so sexy. He flipped his tie over his shoulder and sank his dick into me. My head almost exploded with profound pleasure. We were consummating the look which had passed between us like electricity flying out of a pylon in a storm. He took his shirt off as he started to grind. I was a little disappointed until I saw the ripped, adonis-like, muscular torso underneath. He stared into my eyes, driving his dick into me, slowly at first, then faster and deeper, slipping around in the residue of Master Cox’ watery cum. While Fantana fucked me, Cox kissed me and thrust his dick into my mouth. I could taste my ass and his jizz, and my entire body started to shake with lustful anticipation… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/second-anointing-apprentice-marcus-chapter-8.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0038/0.1693376103.jpg Second Anointing | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 8 Marcus always takes a deep breath to steady his nerves before walking into one of the formal rooms. He’s never quite sure what, or who to expect inside. When he saw Grandmaster Savage in his pure white suit standing in front of the ceremonial table, his heart started pounding really fast. Marcus had had very few dealings with Savage and didn’t know how to act around him, but when he was ordered, quite abruptly and aggressively, to sit on the altar, he started to feel anxious. Savage started to strip almost immediately. There was something almost clinical about the way he went about his business, but, when he knelt down to gently rub ceremonial oils into Marcus’ feet, the power dynamic changed considerably. Marcus liked the sensation of being anointed. He loved the feeling of the Grandmaster’s slippery hands seductively skating across the soles of his feet. It tickled a little, but also felt comforting and arousing… And if there’s one thing that Marcus had learned during his time with the Brotherhood, it’s that he was never to feel ashamed of sexual arousal. Savage then instructed Marcus to get on all fours on the altar before tapping him with his oil-covered fingers, with great precision, in various significant bodily locations; temples, ears, eyes, nose, mouth… The boy was soon stripped semi-naked so that his torso could be massaged. He was surprised that the warm oils made him shudder. He couldn’t tell if he was shaking with fear, or excitement. He concluded it was the latter. There was something deeply alluring about Grandmaster Savage. He had such piercing eyes, which peered into Marcus’ soul, seemingly knowing everything about him without needing to be asked. Savage moved from Marcus’ front to his back, systematically coating every part of the boy’s smooth body with the musky-scented oils. Savage turned his attention to Marcus’ butt cheeks, which he began to bite erotically. Marcus’ body was his. Savage soon had his tongue inside the boy’s timid body, then several fingers, using huge streams of saliva to get him lubed up and ready for action. Marcus trembled as he felt the Grandmaster climbing onto the altar behind him. Savage was still in his underpants, but they were made of a see-through fabric, so when he thrust his erect dick between Marcus’ ass cheeks, the boy could feel the stickiness of the Grandmaster’s oozing pre-cum. Savage slowly pushed his undergarments down before drizzling large quantities of oil onto and into the boy’s twitching hole. Long strands of pre-cum dripped uncontrollably from the Grandmaster’s over-excited dick as he started to line himself up with his target. The Grandmaster slowly sank his large dick into Marcus’ oily ass, and within seconds, was banging him at full tilt, rock-hard cock slamming deep into the groaning, well-trained boy. Savage threw the apprentice onto his back and continued the onslaught. He was horny. The boy had excited him and he needed to shoot as soon as possible. He pulled out and blasted an abnormally large and thick load, which sprayed across Marcus’ torso, branding him with the Grandmaster’s special juices. 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-rivers-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0037/0.1693376969.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE RIVERS | Chapter 2 Sometimes a boy needs to be punished. More often than not, he’s done something bad, but occasionally he simply needs to be brought down a peg or two. Our apprentices will often develop an air of arrogance as they near the end of their training, and if this happens, it’s important to teach them a lesson in the importance of honoring hierarchy. My name is Master Kamp, and I’m responsible for disciplining our recruits. Many would describe me as having sadistic tendencies, but it is actually my deep understanding of human nature and emotions which makes me successful. It is true that I am entirely uncompromising in my methods, but the fact is, I rarely fail. I’m presently mentoring Master Knox in the art of discipline, and a useful opportunity recently presented itself which enabled me to observe his progress. We have a somewhat troubled young apprentice in our ranks: Apprentice Rivers. Accepting him into the fold was certainly a risk, but, when you make a breakthrough with a boy like that, the results can be deeply rewarding. Regular punishment has become a vital part of his training. I decided to allow Master Knox to take the lead. I knew I would enjoy watching him in control. He’s a tall, masculine man with a powerful frame, who knows the importance of being impeccably dressed. Knox instantly started to remove Rivers’ formal clothing. The boy remained passive but there were subtle signs that he was nervous and agitated, unsure what to expect from a master he’d never encountered before. I detected a level of sexual excitement from Knox which pleased me. There was a neat ridge running diagonally towards the pocket of his suit pants which implied he was already hard. A master must enjoy his role and he demonstrated natural showmanship as he tore the boy’s belt off. He physically inspected Rivers in a fairly rough-handed manner, which felt appropriate, especially when he began to integrate a sexual element to the proceedings. Young Rivers was soon clearly oscillating between states of fear and deep sexual arousal. Knox started to prepare Apprentice Rivers with a unique blend of oils, allowing his large, masculine hands to glide up and down the boy’s shivering body. Rivers instantly yielded to his new master. He wanted to be held, protected, loved. Again, I was pleased. We use a series of perspex pegs as part of the discipline regime. They are, essentially, phalluses of varying sizes attached to a long wooden bench, which the boy is expected to tackle one by one. Punishment is only effective if it exists in the unique space between pain and pleasure. Rivers was instructed to prepare the smallest peg with lubrication before lowering himself down onto it and riding it slowly. The experience was plainly entirely too pleasurable for him which indicated the peg was too small, so I instructed him to move onto the second… He did as requested, prepping the peg with oil again, before allowing it to penetrate him. But, again, it was all too easy, so we proceeded swiftly. And so it went with the third peg, and then the fourth. These two pegs were a little less comfortable for the apprentice and he showed signs of struggling to take them. I instructed Knox to assist, which he did by applying pressure to the boy’s shoulders, effectively pushing him down onto the dildos. The fourth peg, in particular, required Knox to apply considerable force. I was pleased to note that he began to use his hands to apply pressure to the boy’s throat. I could see the outline of the master’s dick throbbing in his tightly-tailored suit pants as he throttled and massaged the needy boy. The penultimate peg was ever-likely to cause considerable issues for Rivers. I could see the panic in his innocent eyes as he dutifully lubed it up. Knox hovered behind the boy as he began to lower himself onto it. It was clearly a challenge and Knox was required to use brute strength to assist. Rivers whimpered and shivered, repeatedly saying he couldn’t do it and requiring continual encouragement, yet with one intense scream, the boy sank all the way down onto the peg. Knox gritted his teeth and continued to apply enough pressure to keep the boy impaled. I stared hard at him, proud and somewhat aroused to see him taking such complete control of the situation. The final peg is generally considered to be unmanageable. In my time using this psycho-sexual form of punishment, it has only been achieved a handful of times. That Rivers was even willing to try it spoke incredibly well of him. He tentatively prepared it, his face turning pale at the horrifying thought, but made every effort to take it. We were both impressed, but unsurprised when he ultimately failed. And failure, of course, means more punishment, which, in this instance, centered around pulling the boy over my knee and smacking his bare ass with the palm of my hand. I made eye-contact once again with Knox. This is a part of the discipline regime which he is less familiar with, so I knew he would need to observe me carefully. I started smacking him without a great deal of force, but he was soon whimpering and sniveling. Knox grabbed his face tenderly. Those all-important good-cop-bad-cop roles were suddenly reversed… I moved onto a wooden paddle and built up the intensity of the punishment. Some of my blows doubled him over, making him clench and tense. His tiny body squirmed and convulsed over my knee, yet he was rock hard throughout. I grabbed his dick and squeezed it as I upped the intensity of the paddling, then started to jerk him off. At this point, I was able to really let him have it, my paddle repeatedly raining down on his now bright red ass cheeks. Faster. Harder. Even faster. Even harder. The boy was writhing and screaming. My legs widened instinctively. River’s thigh was wriggling over my dick and causing it to harden. The boy suddenly, and entirely unexpectedly, shot his load. I felt the juices seeping between my fingertips and glanced down to see he’d sprayed all over the place. And once a boy cums, his punishment needs to immediately end. He must be dismissed without ceremony and left to clean himself up in complete privacy while he contemplates what he’s learned from the experience. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0037.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0037/0.1693376969.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE RIVERS | Chapter 2 Sometimes a boy needs to be punished. More often than not, he’s done something bad, but occasionally he simply needs to be brought down a peg or two. Our apprentices will often develop an air of arrogance as they near the end of their training, and if this happens, it’s important to teach them a lesson in the importance of honoring hierarchy. My name is Master Kamp, and I’m responsible for disciplining our recruits. Many would describe me as having sadistic tendencies, but it is actually my deep understanding of human nature and emotions which makes me successful. It is true that I am entirely uncompromising in my methods, but the fact is, I rarely fail. I’m presently mentoring Master Knox in the art of discipline, and a useful opportunity recently presented itself which enabled me to observe his progress. We have a somewhat troubled young apprentice in our ranks: Apprentice Rivers. Accepting him into the fold was certainly a risk, but, when you make a breakthrough with a boy like that, the results can be deeply rewarding. Regular punishment has become a vital part of his training. I decided to allow Master Knox to take the lead. I knew I would enjoy watching him in control. He’s a tall, masculine man with a powerful frame, who knows the importance of being impeccably dressed. Knox instantly started to remove Rivers’ formal clothing. The boy remained passive but there were subtle signs that he was nervous and agitated, unsure what to expect from a master he’d never encountered before. I detected a level of sexual excitement from Knox which pleased me. There was a neat ridge running diagonally towards the pocket of his suit pants which implied he was already hard. A master must enjoy his role and he demonstrated natural showmanship as he tore the boy’s belt off. He physically inspected Rivers in a fairly rough-handed manner, which felt appropriate, especially when he began to integrate a sexual element to the proceedings. Young Rivers was soon clearly oscillating between states of fear and deep sexual arousal. Knox started to prepare Apprentice Rivers with a unique blend of oils, allowing his large, masculine hands to glide up and down the boy’s shivering body. Rivers instantly yielded to his new master. He wanted to be held, protected, loved. Again, I was pleased. We use a series of perspex pegs as part of the discipline regime. They are, essentially, phalluses of varying sizes attached to a long wooden bench, which the boy is expected to tackle one by one. Punishment is only effective if it exists in the unique space between pain and pleasure. Rivers was instructed to prepare the smallest peg with lubrication before lowering himself down onto it and riding it slowly. The experience was plainly entirely too pleasurable for him which indicated the peg was too small, so I instructed him to move onto the second… He did as requested, prepping the peg with oil again, before allowing it to penetrate him. But, again, it was all too easy, so we proceeded swiftly. And so it went with the third peg, and then the fourth. These two pegs were a little less comfortable for the apprentice and he showed signs of struggling to take them. I instructed Knox to assist, which he did by applying pressure to the boy’s shoulders, effectively pushing him down onto the dildos. The fourth peg, in particular, required Knox to apply considerable force. I was pleased to note that he began to use his hands to apply pressure to the boy’s throat. I could see the outline of the master’s dick throbbing in his tightly-tailored suit pants as he throttled and massaged the needy boy. The penultimate peg was ever-likely to cause considerable issues for Rivers. I could see the panic in his innocent eyes as he dutifully lubed it up. Knox hovered behind the boy as he began to lower himself onto it. It was clearly a challenge and Knox was required to use brute strength to assist. Rivers whimpered and shivered, repeatedly saying he couldn’t do it and requiring continual encouragement, yet with one intense scream, the boy sank all the way down onto the peg. Knox gritted his teeth and continued to apply enough pressure to keep the boy impaled. I stared hard at him, proud and somewhat aroused to see him taking such complete control of the situation. The final peg is generally considered to be unmanageable. In my time using this psycho-sexual form of punishment, it has only been achieved a handful of times. That Rivers was even willing to try it spoke incredibly well of him. He tentatively prepared it, his face turning pale at the horrifying thought, but made every effort to take it. We were both impressed, but unsurprised when he ultimately failed. And failure, of course, means more punishment, which, in this instance, centered around pulling the boy over my knee and smacking his bare ass with the palm of my hand. I made eye-contact once again with Knox. This is a part of the discipline regime which he is less familiar with, so I knew he would need to observe me carefully. I started smacking him without a great deal of force, but he was soon whimpering and sniveling. Knox grabbed his face tenderly. Those all-important good-cop-bad-cop roles were suddenly reversed… I moved onto a wooden paddle and built up the intensity of the punishment. Some of my blows doubled him over, making him clench and tense. His tiny body squirmed and convulsed over my knee, yet he was rock hard throughout. I grabbed his dick and squeezed it as I upped the intensity of the paddling, then started to jerk him off. At this point, I was able to really let him have it, my paddle repeatedly raining down on his now bright red ass cheeks. Faster. Harder. Even faster. Even harder. The boy was writhing and screaming. My legs widened instinctively. River’s thigh was wriggling over my dick and causing it to harden. The boy suddenly, and entirely unexpectedly, shot his load. I felt the juices seeping between my fingertips and glanced down to see he’d sprayed all over the place. And once a boy cums, his punishment needs to immediately end. He must be dismissed without ceremony and left to clean himself up in complete privacy while he contemplates what he’s learned from the experience. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-sacrament-apprentice-ryan-chapter-7.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0036/0.1693375709.jpg The Sacrament | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 7 Grandmaster Wolf was wearing the ceremonial mask when Apprentice Marcus tentatively entered the dark room. Legrand was a legendary, almost mystical figure within the order, who was rarely seen within the Masonic complex. His name alone could make the young apprentices shake with fear. Those who met him never spoke of what had happened in his presence, but afterwards, they all seemed different somehow; more aloof, more arrogant. He’d changed them. Marcus was shaking uncontrollably by the time the Grandmaster had slowly, yet purposely, made his way across the room to him. Marcus couldn’t believe how tall the older man was and the power and magnetism he seemed to radiate. His immediate instinct was to yield to him. Beg for him… Wolf gently caressed Marcus’ soft, trembling face. The gesture seemed respectful, loving almost, but the sensual mood instantly changed as the Grandmaster forcefully undid the boy’s carefully knotted tie and tossed it across the room before unbuttoning his shirt in a manner which almost felt dismissive. A bolt of fear shot through Marcus’ body. If he was to be punished, he hoped it would be quick and relatively painless… The Grandmaster stood behind the boy. He unbuckled Marcus’ belt and pushed down his pants before running his large hands seductively over what felt like every inch of the boy’s body. Marcus couldn’t help but let out a whimper. Since his apprenticeship began, he’s always felt at his most sexually receptive when being controlled by a truly dominant man. Wolf’s hand slid under the waistband of Marcus’ underpants and slowly made its way towards the boy’s ever-stiffening manhood. Moments later, Marcus felt himself being picked up and placed him on the ceremonial table. Grandmaster Wolf slowly stripped him down to his underwear before surveying him like a work of art. It was at this point that the Grandmaster removed his mask and Marcus was able to see him for the first time. The sight was unnerving. Wolf’s pale blue, sagacious eyes bore into the boy but revealed nothing. Marcus couldn’t tell if the Grandmaster was happy, angry or aroused. His auburn hair almost looked like flames flickering in the candlelight. The expensive jewels on the rings on his fingers glinted hypnotically… Marcus was not expecting the Grandmaster to suddenly scoop him up in his arms and kiss him passionately. Marcus’ beautiful cock instantly started to bulge uncontrollably in his semi-see-through underpants and Wolf grabbed it seductively. Marcus’ lips melted into the Grandmaster’s and he started to buzz with an almost desperate desire for the older man. Marcus could feel Wolf’s giant dick, through the fabric of his suit trousers, pressing into him. He knew at that moment that he needed it inside him. Marcus was soon entirely naked and lying on his back on the table while the fully suited Grandmaster carefully positioned him in readiness for penetration. The older man slid his jacket off and pulled Marcus’ trembling hand to the bulge in his trousers. Marcus wasn’t sure he’d ever felt anything that size before. It was almost impossible to comprehend what he was feeling through the bulging fabric. He couldn’t imagine it would be possible to take it, but he knew he needed to try… Wolf’s giant dick was soon out of the fly of his pants and Marcus was able to wrap his palm around it. Even in the flesh, the Grandmaster’s manhood bewildered the boy, but when Wolf asked if he wanted it inside him, there was only one possible answer… Marcus started to shake uncontrollably as Wolf pushed his large thumb into the boy’s tight hole. He told Marcus he was going to breed him and, seconds later, he was lining up his massive weapon with the boy’s hole. The boy bravely took a deep breath - entirely unsure how the encounter was going to play out. At that moment it seemed like there was only one plausible outcome; his hole was going to be torn apart… The Grandmaster certainly knew how to get the boy twitching. He dipped his fingers into a vat of Persian oil and drizzled the residue onto the boy’s hole. Marcus could feel the cool oil dripping down into his crack. And then, just like that, the Grandmaster started to push himself inside. He went real slow to begin with. He could tell Marcus was nervous and tight as all hell, but, inch-by-inch, he fed his meat into the boy. Marcus’ hole was almost clamped shut to begin with, but, with every imperceptible, tiny thrust, it started to open up and then grip itself steadfastly around the Grandmaster’s dick. And then the fucking began. Marcus groaned in deep, deep satisfaction. If anyone at that moment had asked how he felt, he would have answered “complete”. It was almost as though his life had led him step-by-step to this life-changing moment. The moment when he finally understood that his purpose was to serve a man who epitomized masculinity like Grandmaster Wolf. That a man like that should desire him in return was the cherry on the cake. Marcus knew he would walk out of that room feeling a foot taller. By now, Wolf was far inside him, pushing his enormous meat nut-deep into the boy’s begging hole with increasing force and passion. Waves of pleasure crashed through both men’s bodies. Pre-cum poured out of the tip of Marcus’ dick. They stared into each other’s eyes, both feeling a profound sense of destiny. Wolf grabbed Marcus’ ball sack real tight, sending shivers of pain through his body. Marcus, now completely over-stimulated, started to jerk himself, desperate on one hand for release, yet, on the other, desperate for the experience not to end. But Marcus knew that Wolf was eventually gonna fuck the cum out of him. And sure enough, an intense, orgasmic sensation started to build in his gut and then came roaring through his body like a high speed train. The orgasm was so extraordinary that it felt almost internal. Wolf could feel Marcus’ ass muscles rippling up and down his dick as the boy shot his load. It got him so turned on, he started to pound Marcus with a near brutal force, spraying a huge, wet load deep into the boy which gushed out of him uncontrollably as he pulled out. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0036.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0036/0.1693375709.jpg The Sacrament | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 7 Grandmaster Wolf was wearing the ceremonial mask when Apprentice Marcus tentatively entered the dark room. Legrand was a legendary, almost mystical figure within the order, who was rarely seen within the Masonic complex. His name alone could make the young apprentices shake with fear. Those who met him never spoke of what had happened in his presence, but afterwards, they all seemed different somehow; more aloof, more arrogant. He’d changed them. Marcus was shaking uncontrollably by the time the Grandmaster had slowly, yet purposely, made his way across the room to him. Marcus couldn’t believe how tall the older man was and the power and magnetism he seemed to radiate. His immediate instinct was to yield to him. Beg for him… Wolf gently caressed Marcus’ soft, trembling face. The gesture seemed respectful, loving almost, but the sensual mood instantly changed as the Grandmaster forcefully undid the boy’s carefully knotted tie and tossed it across the room before unbuttoning his shirt in a manner which almost felt dismissive. A bolt of fear shot through Marcus’ body. If he was to be punished, he hoped it would be quick and relatively painless… The Grandmaster stood behind the boy. He unbuckled Marcus’ belt and pushed down his pants before running his large hands seductively over what felt like every inch of the boy’s body. Marcus couldn’t help but let out a whimper. Since his apprenticeship began, he’s always felt at his most sexually receptive when being controlled by a truly dominant man. Wolf’s hand slid under the waistband of Marcus’ underpants and slowly made its way towards the boy’s ever-stiffening manhood. Moments later, Marcus felt himself being picked up and placed him on the ceremonial table. Grandmaster Wolf slowly stripped him down to his underwear before surveying him like a work of art. It was at this point that the Grandmaster removed his mask and Marcus was able to see him for the first time. The sight was unnerving. Wolf’s pale blue, sagacious eyes bore into the boy but revealed nothing. Marcus couldn’t tell if the Grandmaster was happy, angry or aroused. His auburn hair almost looked like flames flickering in the candlelight. The expensive jewels on the rings on his fingers glinted hypnotically… Marcus was not expecting the Grandmaster to suddenly scoop him up in his arms and kiss him passionately. Marcus’ beautiful cock instantly started to bulge uncontrollably in his semi-see-through underpants and Wolf grabbed it seductively. Marcus’ lips melted into the Grandmaster’s and he started to buzz with an almost desperate desire for the older man. Marcus could feel Wolf’s giant dick, through the fabric of his suit trousers, pressing into him. He knew at that moment that he needed it inside him. Marcus was soon entirely naked and lying on his back on the table while the fully suited Grandmaster carefully positioned him in readiness for penetration. The older man slid his jacket off and pulled Marcus’ trembling hand to the bulge in his trousers. Marcus wasn’t sure he’d ever felt anything that size before. It was almost impossible to comprehend what he was feeling through the bulging fabric. He couldn’t imagine it would be possible to take it, but he knew he needed to try… Wolf’s giant dick was soon out of the fly of his pants and Marcus was able to wrap his palm around it. Even in the flesh, the Grandmaster’s manhood bewildered the boy, but when Wolf asked if he wanted it inside him, there was only one possible answer… Marcus started to shake uncontrollably as Wolf pushed his large thumb into the boy’s tight hole. He told Marcus he was going to breed him and, seconds later, he was lining up his massive weapon with the boy’s hole. The boy bravely took a deep breath - entirely unsure how the encounter was going to play out. At that moment it seemed like there was only one plausible outcome; his hole was going to be torn apart… The Grandmaster certainly knew how to get the boy twitching. He dipped his fingers into a vat of Persian oil and drizzled the residue onto the boy’s hole. Marcus could feel the cool oil dripping down into his crack. And then, just like that, the Grandmaster started to push himself inside. He went real slow to begin with. He could tell Marcus was nervous and tight as all hell, but, inch-by-inch, he fed his meat into the boy. Marcus’ hole was almost clamped shut to begin with, but, with every imperceptible, tiny thrust, it started to open up and then grip itself steadfastly around the Grandmaster’s dick. And then the fucking began. Marcus groaned in deep, deep satisfaction. If anyone at that moment had asked how he felt, he would have answered “complete”. It was almost as though his life had led him step-by-step to this life-changing moment. The moment when he finally understood that his purpose was to serve a man who epitomized masculinity like Grandmaster Wolf. That a man like that should desire him in return was the cherry on the cake. Marcus knew he would walk out of that room feeling a foot taller. By now, Wolf was far inside him, pushing his enormous meat nut-deep into the boy’s begging hole with increasing force and passion. Waves of pleasure crashed through both men’s bodies. Pre-cum poured out of the tip of Marcus’ dick. They stared into each other’s eyes, both feeling a profound sense of destiny. Wolf grabbed Marcus’ ball sack real tight, sending shivers of pain through his body. Marcus, now completely over-stimulated, started to jerk himself, desperate on one hand for release, yet, on the other, desperate for the experience not to end. But Marcus knew that Wolf was eventually gonna fuck the cum out of him. And sure enough, an intense, orgasmic sensation started to build in his gut and then came roaring through his body like a high speed train. The orgasm was so extraordinary that it felt almost internal. Wolf could feel Marcus’ ass muscles rippling up and down his dick as the boy shot his load. It got him so turned on, he started to pound Marcus with a near brutal force, spraying a huge, wet load deep into the boy which gushed out of him uncontrollably as he pulled out. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/ordination-apprentice-andram-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0035/0.1693376408.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE ANDRAM | Chapter 3 Master Figata looked so hot dressed in his crisp, white suit. Ever since he took my boyhood a month or so ago, I’ve been able to think about almost nothing else. It was a magical experience. And I know that when I'm older, I’ll see it as the moment my entire life turned a corner. I now know that I’m on a profound journey of discovery; one which will lead me to understanding - and ultimately experiencing - true carnal pleasure. Despite having been almost permanently in my thoughts since my calling last month, I haven’t seen a great deal of Master Figata in the flesh. I pass him from time to time, but am always too nervous to speak to him outside of our planned meetings. But he gives me these looks which tells me we’re not done. That intense, amazing, life-changing encounter was not the end of our story together… In fact, it was just the first chapter! So, when I was called for my Ordination and walked in to find Master Figata dressed in that beautifully-tailored white suit, I knew something special was about to happen. My heart instantly leapt into my mouth and my head started spinning. He told me to sit down on the big white couch and beamed at me with that big, sexy daddy smile of his. His is the sort of smile which makes a young boy feel safe. It’s a smile which seems to tell you you’re the most important person in the world. He asked if I knew why I was there. I lied and said I did. I mean, I knew I was being ordained to the Order but I had no idea what that actually entailed. Obviously, I knew what I wanted it to entail, but there would undoubtedly be a whole heap of ritual in the meantime. He immediately told me to start undressing, which I did with possibly too much enthusiasm. I kinda knew the whole vibe was to come across as chaste and sober, but ever since he took my virginity, I’ve been desperate to feel his hands running over my body again. He rubbed my knee gently and seductively as I unbuttoned my shirt. I couldn’t wait to get the damned thing off, and was so desperate to do so that I forgot to undo the buttons on the cuffs! Then he took his own jacket off before kneeling down at my feet and removing my shoes and socks. There was something incredibly erotic about what he was doing; it felt subservient, like I’d earned enough of his respect for him to deign to kneel before me and remove my footwear. And he did it all so slowly and deliberately. I instantly boned up, and then, when he pulled the zipper down on my pants, I felt a rush of absolute excitement at the thought of what I might be about to experience - the life lesson I knew I was about to learn. He slowly pulled my underpants down and my hard dick sprung up to greet him. I was astonished when he placed his lips around it. I mean, I’d done it to him the last time we met, but I had no idea it would feel the way it felt. My entire body started to shake. These bolts of total pleasure started rippling up and down my body… Then he got me to kneel on the couch before starting to fondle, then lick my ass. It was like his tongue was dancing. I could feel my hole opening up in anticipation; welcoming in that renewed sense of belonging, that feeling of completeness. Then he got me to stand up and I could tell something was different. He seemed a little breathless - a bit flushed, maybe. There was a coldness about him the last time we met, but this time he seemed excited. He told me to remove his belt and, as I dropped down to do so, he took off his shirt and tie. I could see his huge dick tenting through the white suit pants and, as I pulled them down, I found it proudly standing to attention underneath his see-through underpants. I instantly started to suck him and he gasped and moaned in a really good way. I tried to get the whole thing in my mouth, but it wouldn’t fit. He was telling me to lick his balls, and then the tip of his cock; telling me what he needed and how best to pleasure him. I squatted down on the couch again and he knelt behind me, running the giant mushroom head of his big dick up and down my ass crack in a way which had my hole twitching in seconds. And then he started to push himself into me. I knew from the previous time that my only option was to stay as calm and relaxed as possible. He slid in real slow. I thought several times that he must have pushed it all the way in, but then I’d feel it going deeper. Like impossibly deep. Like it was gonna start pushing through my belly button! Then he started to grind in and out of me, and it suddenly felt like we were somehow one being. Both of us had combined to trigger waves of intense ecstasy within each other which were simultaneously crashing through our bodies. Even our groans started to meld together, we were breathing as one, crying out in unison. His arms were wrapped around my throat. I could barely breathe. My pleasure was his pleasure. We existed for one another. He got me onto my back and thrust himself inside me, never once taking his eyes off me. We stared at each other. Got lost in each other. I somehow knew he was close, and moments later, he started to drive his dick into me with some force. I felt his semen entering me. I genuinely felt it gushing inside me like water rushing down a pipe. And, when he pulled out, I could feel it dripping out of me. I was desperate to keep it inside, but you can’t stop gravity! He scooped some of it into his hand, before rubbing it over my forehead. And there it was! That was my anointment. I was now a man! http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0035.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0035/0.1693376408.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE ANDRAM | Chapter 3 Master Figata looked so hot dressed in his crisp, white suit. Ever since he took my boyhood a month or so ago, I’ve been able to think about almost nothing else. It was a magical experience. And I know that when I'm older, I’ll see it as the moment my entire life turned a corner. I now know that I’m on a profound journey of discovery; one which will lead me to understanding - and ultimately experiencing - true carnal pleasure. Despite having been almost permanently in my thoughts since my calling last month, I haven’t seen a great deal of Master Figata in the flesh. I pass him from time to time, but am always too nervous to speak to him outside of our planned meetings. But he gives me these looks which tells me we’re not done. That intense, amazing, life-changing encounter was not the end of our story together… In fact, it was just the first chapter! So, when I was called for my Ordination and walked in to find Master Figata dressed in that beautifully-tailored white suit, I knew something special was about to happen. My heart instantly leapt into my mouth and my head started spinning. He told me to sit down on the big white couch and beamed at me with that big, sexy daddy smile of his. His is the sort of smile which makes a young boy feel safe. It’s a smile which seems to tell you you’re the most important person in the world. He asked if I knew why I was there. I lied and said I did. I mean, I knew I was being ordained to the Order but I had no idea what that actually entailed. Obviously, I knew what I wanted it to entail, but there would undoubtedly be a whole heap of ritual in the meantime. He immediately told me to start undressing, which I did with possibly too much enthusiasm. I kinda knew the whole vibe was to come across as chaste and sober, but ever since he took my virginity, I’ve been desperate to feel his hands running over my body again. He rubbed my knee gently and seductively as I unbuttoned my shirt. I couldn’t wait to get the damned thing off, and was so desperate to do so that I forgot to undo the buttons on the cuffs! Then he took his own jacket off before kneeling down at my feet and removing my shoes and socks. There was something incredibly erotic about what he was doing; it felt subservient, like I’d earned enough of his respect for him to deign to kneel before me and remove my footwear. And he did it all so slowly and deliberately. I instantly boned up, and then, when he pulled the zipper down on my pants, I felt a rush of absolute excitement at the thought of what I might be about to experience - the life lesson I knew I was about to learn. He slowly pulled my underpants down and my hard dick sprung up to greet him. I was astonished when he placed his lips around it. I mean, I’d done it to him the last time we met, but I had no idea it would feel the way it felt. My entire body started to shake. These bolts of total pleasure started rippling up and down my body… Then he got me to kneel on the couch before starting to fondle, then lick my ass. It was like his tongue was dancing. I could feel my hole opening up in anticipation; welcoming in that renewed sense of belonging, that feeling of completeness. Then he got me to stand up and I could tell something was different. He seemed a little breathless - a bit flushed, maybe. There was a coldness about him the last time we met, but this time he seemed excited. He told me to remove his belt and, as I dropped down to do so, he took off his shirt and tie. I could see his huge dick tenting through the white suit pants and, as I pulled them down, I found it proudly standing to attention underneath his see-through underpants. I instantly started to suck him and he gasped and moaned in a really good way. I tried to get the whole thing in my mouth, but it wouldn’t fit. He was telling me to lick his balls, and then the tip of his cock; telling me what he needed and how best to pleasure him. I squatted down on the couch again and he knelt behind me, running the giant mushroom head of his big dick up and down my ass crack in a way which had my hole twitching in seconds. And then he started to push himself into me. I knew from the previous time that my only option was to stay as calm and relaxed as possible. He slid in real slow. I thought several times that he must have pushed it all the way in, but then I’d feel it going deeper. Like impossibly deep. Like it was gonna start pushing through my belly button! Then he started to grind in and out of me, and it suddenly felt like we were somehow one being. Both of us had combined to trigger waves of intense ecstasy within each other which were simultaneously crashing through our bodies. Even our groans started to meld together, we were breathing as one, crying out in unison. His arms were wrapped around my throat. I could barely breathe. My pleasure was his pleasure. We existed for one another. He got me onto my back and thrust himself inside me, never once taking his eyes off me. We stared at each other. Got lost in each other. I somehow knew he was close, and moments later, he started to drive his dick into me with some force. I felt his semen entering me. I genuinely felt it gushing inside me like water rushing down a pipe. And, when he pulled out, I could feel it dripping out of me. I was desperate to keep it inside, but you can’t stop gravity! He scooped some of it into his hand, before rubbing it over my forehead. And there it was! That was my anointment. I was now a man! no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/second-anointing-apprentice-young-chapter-9.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0034/0.1693376205.jpg Second Anointing | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 9 Austin has proved himself to be a brave, discrete, and intelligent young man. He has behaved in an exemplary manner throughout his apprenticeship. The grandmasters have nothing but universal praise for him and believe he will make a fine member of the Brotherhood. He has been tested, punished, and pushed to extremes in the process of learning the higher purpose of his body. As his training approaches its latter stages, he will be rewarded; built up mentally and physically until he is able to be properly ordained. He will experience extreme pleasure during today’s anointing. He will feel the respectful, erotic touch of Grandmaster Savage. Every inch of Austin’s body will ache for the older man and he will long to feel Savage’s penis deep inside him. The intensity of Austin’s emotions scares him. He didn’t know it was possible to feel like this. He longs to serve. Gratifying the grandmasters has become his only goal. It’s the reason he lives and breathes. Grandmaster Savage’s large hands are warm and masculine. He covers them with sacred oils and runs them suggestively over the boy’s back, legs, feet, and butt. Austin’s skin erupts into millions of goosebumps. He shivers and gasps. He knows what’s coming and he wants it badly. Savage slowly strips out of his pure white suit and tie. His large dick bulges impressively in his semi-transparent boxer shorts. He runs his slippery palm over Austin’s excited penis, milking it like a cow’s udder as the boy yelps uncontrollably. Thick pre-cum oozes through the fabric of the Grandmaster’s underwear. He pushes his shorts to the floor and slowly sinks his huge, raw dick into the boy’s clam-tight hole. Seconds later, he starts to pound the boy with all his might, gritting his teeth, face reddening with pure exertion as he brutally thrusts his manhood into Austin’s innocence. Pools of sticky cum and frisked-up lube form around the boy’s hole, as the powerful penetration continues. Austin grunts, winded. His head spins. His body shakes. Savage pushes Austin onto his back and thrusts his dick back into the boy’s welcoming ass, staring down at his smooth, yearning body and wide, trusting eyes. Austin starts to jerk himself off. He knows he’s gonna bust a nut and, sure enough, seconds later, the semen flies out of his dick and onto his chest with immense force. The sight of the boy bursting orgasmically sends the Grandmaster over the edge. He instantly explodes deep inside Austin’s body, his thick daddy juices gushing into the boy’s loins like a train whizzing through a tunnel. 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-rivers-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0033/0.1693376382.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE RIVERS | Chapter 1 I’ve wanted to join the Brotherhood ever since I read about it in a dusty old book I found in my Grandfather’s attic. I was instantly intrigued. The book must have been a hundred years old and was filled with all sorts of mystical symbols. I sneaked the book home with me and searched for some of the more bizarre phrases from it on the internet. Most of the searches yielded nothing but pages of absolute nonsense, but when I started to look more closely, I realized I’d stumbled upon some sort of secret code which took hours of obsessive work to crack. Apprenticeships are rare. Candidates for apprenticeships are carefully vetted. Only those who fully yield to the process succeed. Asking questions would instantly lead to dismissal… I eventually found the contact details for a gatekeeper, and then, over a period of weeks, I received emails filled with somewhat intrusive questions. Eventually I was told to report to a secret location. I was to tell no one where I was. It all felt incredibly exciting and it wasn’t until I was on the train heading to the secret location that I started to feel anxious. On one hand, I’d been chasing this intriguing, mystical dream for months and months, but on the other, I had no idea who this group actually was. I could have been walking into a trap and no one in the world had the slightest idea where I was heading! I almost got off the train there and then, but something told me I was on the brink of discovering something very special. I ended up at the central complex of the Brotherhood. I was shown to my room by another one of the apprentices. I instinctively knew not to ask him any questions about his experiences, much as I was dying to. I stayed in my room for some time, not really knowing what to do until a note was pushed under my door, with a map of the complex. The message told me to wash, dress properly and report to a specific room for a preliminary interview with Master Kamp. My heart instantly started to pound. I had no idea what to expect, but immediately did as I was told and, half an hour later, was knocking on the door of the allotted room… I heard a voice telling me to enter, so I gingerly walked into what turned out to be an entirely white room. It was utterly disorientating. The corridor outside had been dark and gloomy so it felt a bit like entering heaven or something! Master Kamp instructed me to sit down on an ornate chair, which looked so fancy I was nervous to sit on it. I guess he was about fifty. He was dressed really nattily - full suit, tie and suspenders - all in white. He smelt like fine aftershave, slightly tinged with cigar smoke. He was certainly intimidating. He had a strong German accent which made me feel like I was being interrogated and he seemed a little volatile… almost as though the air of calmness which surrounded him would break down at any moment and he’d start yelling or throwing things around the room. He started asking me questions. Scores of questions. Endless questions. The veto on questions which had been imposed on me was entirely one-sided! I was quite shocked when he started quizzing me about my love life. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to answer, but there wasn’t a great deal to say because I’ve always kept myself to myself in that respect. I’ve never really been interested in girls. They’ve always seemed a bit too much hard work if I’m honest. I mean, I’ve always assumed I’d settle down, get married, and have kids but I’m not in any rush to do so. Boys at school always talked about jerking off and stuff, but, if I’m honest, it always sounded a little messy. So, anyway, when he asked me if I’d ever been attracted to men, I was utterly blind-sided. What on earth made him even ask the question? Then he launched into this whole thing about whether I was worthy enough to join the Brotherhood, telling me he needed to establish what my limits were. Obviously I told him I didn’t have any… …So he told me to take my clothes off! I was utterly stunned. I could feel my heart banging like a drum in my ear and the blood rushing to my face. I felt so embarrassed, but tried to keep as cool as I could, so stood up and without even flinching started to undress. I got down to my regulation underwear. They’d handed me a special underwear set when I arrived at the complex and I was instructed to wear them at all times. I’d put them on for the first time before the interview and had stood for a while, looking in the mirror, horrified to discover they were a little see-through. I could see my nipples through them, my pubic hair, and the outline of my cock. Master Kamp told me to sit again before firing more questions at me about whether I was attracted to men; then whether I was attracted to him, and if I wasn’t, that I’d need to prove it. And weirdly, the only thing I wanted to say, the only truth I could hone in on within all the panic and embarrassment of what was happening, was the fact that I was intrigued by him. And that’s not the same as being attracted, right? I’d certainly never met anyone like him before, and something deep down inside me just wanted to please him. Then he went and tied my hands behind the chair. I should have been shitting bricks, but I liked the sensation… I liked the feeling of powerlessness it gave me. When he started running his hand over my thigh and then up towards my groin, I started to panic. I was fighting all the time; with myself, with my dick, with my feelings of shame, with my desire to prove that he wasn’t turning me on. But the more he touched me, the wider I wanted to spread my legs and the harder my dick got. He smiled. Then he started touching me in ways which I can’t even explain. It’s like he had a sixth sense for all the weird places in my body where crazy reactions were going to be triggered. He seemed to understand my body better than I did. It was new sensation after new sensation, and suddenly my skin was tingling all over and every inch of me was crying out for his touch... 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-sacrament-apprentice-young-chapter-8.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0032/0.1693376662.jpg The Sacrament | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 8 My apprenticeship with the Brotherhood hasn’t always been smooth sailing. I’ve often found myself feeling bewildered, frustrated, lonely or completely out of my depth. On many occasions, I’d considered throwing in the towel. But joining the Brotherhood proved to be something that was really important to me. I’d put so much in now, I couldn’t just leave. Accepting I was attracted to men went against everything that I was raised to accept. Here at the Brotherhood, I’ve been monitored and mentored by very great men. Men I became desperate to please and, latterly, men I became desperate to be with. Through the long months, they’ve taught me to accept who I am and embrace my position in the order of things, understanding my potential while accepting my limitations. I’ve been loved, punished, neglected, and revered. No part of my body has been ignored. I’ve been the focus of mystical rituals and have experienced such carnal pleasure that my body has shaken uncontrollably for days afterwards… There is, however, one individual among the highest ranking members of the Brotherhood who’s always kept his distance. Even after I was fully initiated, Grandmaster Legrand remained completely aloof, barely acknowledging my presence when we passed in the dark corridors. Despite this, I’ve always found him utterly magnetic - almost as though we were lovers in a previous life. I’ve longed for him to share his wisdom with me. I’ve longed to serve him. To give myself entirely to him… One day, I was summoned to his spooky, candlelit office. I was told to dress formally in suit and tie and make sure I was cleansed both inside and out. It took a while for my eyes to become accustomed to the dark, but I eventually saw a tall figure standing in the corner of the room which I knew was him. On closer inspection, I realized he was wearing a white, ceremonial mask with some sort of bird’s beak. I walked towards him, heart pounding uneasily in my ears. He suddenly reached out and grabbed me quite roughly, spinning me around before pushing his ring-covered fingers down the front of my pants. Grandmaster Legrand exudes raw power. He possesses a mind-boggling combination of mental and physical potency which made me feel utterly helpless. For a start, he’s well over a foot taller than me, but there was something about the way that he looked at me that was hypnotic. As his hands ran assertively up and down my body, I realized my entire apprenticeship had been leading me to that moment. My purpose in life was to submit myself fully to Grandmaster Legrand. He stood behind me and undressed me fairly rapidly without any sense of seduction. It felt like he was claiming me as a prize and my dick started swelling uncontrollably at the thought. Then he turned me towards him, reached around and pushed his giant fingers deep into my hole. I tentatively started to rub his bulge, which was bigger than any I’ve ever seen. I felt myself dropping to my knees in some sort of trance before pulling it out of his pants, desperate, not just to suck it, but to get every inch of it deep into my throat. Every time he touched me, I found myself gasping with anticipation. I needed him to use me. He pushed me against an ornate, ceremonial table and immediately started to finger me again, pushing one of my legs up so that my hole was already good and open before using oils and spit to make sure I was wet and as ready as I could be. I knew I had to relax. It was that or suffer excruciating agony as he pushed his huge member into my insanely tense butt. He lined himself up and I took a deep breath. For a moment he remained still, with the head of his dick pushing against my hole, almost as though he were waiting for permission to be admitted inside. Then he started to push into me and it was way too much. It really was. It felt like a knife was being plunged into my body. I kept quiet, of course. I didn’t want to let him - or myself - down, but he sensed it was painful for me, and got me onto my back, telling me to grab hold of my legs so that my hole was as open as it could be. He stood casually between my legs, still in his shirt and pants, and, once again, lined his dick up with my ass. He toyed with my hard dick and asked if I was ready and I knew at that moment that I was. Then I heard myself begging for him to fuck me. Pleading. And at that moment, I finally found myself yielding to him… My ass opened up like a flower and he sank his beautiful manhood deep into me and I knew there and then that I’d finally been relieved of my boyhood. The sensation was remarkable. It may have felt like he was driving a drain pipe deep into my belly, plundering my sphincter, ruining me entirely for his pleasure, but I loved it. He upped the pace and I could hear myself yelling uncontrollably. His face went quite red and he started gritting his teeth. I could tell that he was giving it to me as hard as he could… probably just to see if I could take it. I heard him murmur something about making me cum. I grabbed my dick, which was as hard as iron. The moment I touched it, I realized the semen was already rising, so I let go again because I didn’t want to cum just yet. I didn’t want the ecstatic sensation to end. But it was too late. I let go of my dick but moments later the semen started to squirt out of me. It was almost as though he was pushing it out of me with his dick. I have never cum without touching myself before. It just kept flying out of me. I was sort of orgasming and sort of not, so I grabbed my dick again, at which point he started to yell and grunt and I could feel his semen gushing into me. It was just crazy. For a split second we both entirely lost control. Then everything went still. I guess we were both trying to fathom what had happened and why it had been so intense. Then he kissed me, really simply, with very little emotion, and it was over just like that. Just as soon as it had begun. 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-andram-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0031/0.1693375100.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE ANDRAM | Chapter 2 Grandmaster Figata called me to his office at noon today. The nearer it got to the meeting, the more nervous I became. The Grandmaster had seemed quite stern when he said he wanted to see me and I was pretty certain I was going to be in trouble. I knew it had something to do with Master Kemp and all the stuff that had happened with him. To be honest, the whole thing really confused me. It hadn’t occurred to me that I might be attracted to men and half the time I didn’t know if Kemp was punishing me or trying to turn me on. And ever since, I’ve been worrying that I’ve somehow managed to fall into a complicated trap and that it’s only a matter of time before I’m thrown out of the Brotherhood for being a sexual deviant. By the time I’d arrived at Grandmaster Figata’s office, I’d convinced myself that my journey with the Brotherhood was over and that he was gonna ask me to return home with my tail firmly between my legs. I was shaking like a leaf by the time I sat down. His first words cut right through me. “You know why you’re here? Are you sure you’re not attracted to men?” I didn’t know what to say, not just because I didn’t know what I ought to have said, but because I didn’t know what the truthful answer was. He stood. I flinched. I assumed he was going to punish me. He grabbed my tie and pulled me to my feet. My entire body started to tense up, but instead of hitting me or belting me, he pushed his palm towards my crotch and started to rub it. Of course, I instantly started to get hard. There’s something so incredibly magnetic and masculine about Grandmaster Figata, and, up close, he smells so good! He started to undo my tie, then threw it to the ground like a piece of rubbish. Then he was undoing my shirt and I was shaking like a leaf again. I asked him if what we were doing was okay and he told me just to do what he said, so I tried to relax. Moments later, he was undoing my belt and my pants were dropping to the ground with a heavy clunk. Then he pulled up my undershirt and started running those enormous hands of his over my chest. My heart was pounding and I suddenly realized that all I wanted to do was submit to him. Then he kissed me. It took my breath away. He told me to get on his desk on all fours. I wanted to ask why but somehow it felt inappropriate to question him, despite the fact that doing it made me feel uneasy again. He walked around me, inspecting me like I was some sort of sculpture in an art gallery. Then he pulled my underpants down and shoved his tongue in my hole. No one has ever done anything like that to me before. For a moment it made me feel incredibly uncomfortable; then I was engulfed by a rush of deep, deep pleasure. He walked around to the front of me and told me to get his cock out. I didn’t need to be asked twice. I desperately wanted to see it, touch it… taste it. He told me to get on my knees before pulling his underpants down and allowing his giant dick to pop out like some sort of crazy toy with a spring in it! I don’t know what came over me, but I had it in my mouth in seconds. The moment I started to taste it, I didn’t want to stop. I sucked it, licked it, gobbled it, tongued it, chewed it. I wanted to do everything that pleasured him. He stood me up again and pushed me over the desk. I guess I knew what was coming. He went in with no warning whatsoever. The feeling was beyond intense. I thought it was gonna hurt like hell, particularly after seeing the size of his member, but it felt more like I was being gently stretched open. Like my ass had somehow been designed specifically to take his beautiful manhood and, as he started to pump with more and more speed, I could feel myself opening up for him. He got me on my back and continued to push himself in and out of me, tilting his pelvis back and forth in a deep, grinding motion. He started to grunt with every thrust and I guess I knew he was ready to shoot. I wanted it inside me. It felt important. I don’t know why. I guess I felt if he came in me, I’d know I’d done things right by him. He pulled out a millisecond before shooting. I was momentarily disappointed, but then I saw the shower of thick, creamy cum gushing out of him and, well, I can say for a fact that I’ve never felt so excited! He collapsed on top of me and started kissing me again - this time with more passion and desperation. My entire body was tingling. I’m still not entirely sure I fully understand what happened… but I now know one thing for certain. I am definitely attracted to men. Big time! 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/ordination-apprentice-ryan-chapter-6.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0030/0.1693375223.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 6 Right from the beginning they told me that my body didn’t belong to me. They said if I wanted to join the Brotherhood, I’d need to keep myself pure for at least six months - and then I’d have to give myself entirely to them. They said I’d need to remember my promise at all times.. Grandmaster Bishop Angus called me in today for my ordination. As I walked through the long, grand corridors of the complex, my heart started to pound. I instinctively knew that the promise I’d made all those months ago was about to become reality. The training so far has been confusing and oblique, but it’s also been exciting and erotic beyond words. My body has been used by masked strangers, I’ve been humiliated, confused and abused and yet, I find myself slowly starting to learn the meaning of pleasure… and my purpose in life. I’ve always had a thing about Grandmaster Angus. Whenever I see him, I find myself blushing! He exudes masculinity and power. I think he must know how he makes me feel because he’s been paying me a lot of attention recently. Many men have used me for their carnal pleasure in the last few months and it’s been mind-blowing in all the right ways, but Grandmaster Angus remains the only man I’ve truly felt connected to. I was excited and relieved, therefore, when I found out that he was going to be ordaining me. I dressed in my best suit and tried to get the tie knot looking just right with the “v” at the bottom hanging just beyond the top of the belt. I watched a tie-tying internet tutorial delivered by a Brit, so I figured I looked pretty classy. The ordination room was dazzlingly white - intimidatingly so. It’s lined with curtains, plainly made from incredibly expensive fabrics, and has a pure white carpet which put me on edge because I’d recently polished my shoes and instantly started worrying that the black polish would somehow wipe off and stain it. I guess all that whiteness is there to remind us about our vows of chastity. Grandmaster Angus was standing in the room waiting for me. He looked so handsome and dapper in his beautifully-tailored, white suit. The sight of him made me blush more than ever before. It also made me feel incredibly sexy, remembering those past occasions when he’d used my body. It struck me at that moment that I’ve always somehow held back. We pledged to give ourselves entirely to the Grandmasters, but, at that moment, as I looked into Angus’ eyes, I knew two things; firstly that this final stage of complete yielding was yet to happen and secondly that, when the time did come, I wanted to give myself to Angus. He walked across to me and carefully undid my tie before seductively unbuttoning my shirt. I instantly started to feel aroused. My breath became shallow. My body tingled. Every time his hand brushed against my chest, stomach or shoulders, I felt myself shivering. Strongly erotic thoughts danced in my brain. He unbuckled my belt and undid my pants which dropped heavily to the floor. Then he told me to take off my shoes. I started to nervously fumble at the laces, again worrying that if I took them off too quickly, I’d end up smearing the carpet with boot polish! Before long, I was naked but for my underpants. He was still fully clothed as he pulled me in and started to kiss me. The sensation of kissing a man still feels a little bizarre. Joining the Brotherhood has gone a long way when it comes to sweeping feelings of religious guilt aside, but they still bubble up from time to time. That said, the kiss was breathtaking. His beard bristled against my chin. It felt passionate and loving and so so exciting. He ran his hands down my body and over my ass before pushing my underpants to the ground. I caught myself wondering what my father would have said if he’d walked into the room at that point! That thought was swept aside the moment Grandmaster Angus began to strip. I was desperate to see that hairy chest of his again and was excited to see his dick tenting impressively in his suit pants. There’s something really thrilling about making a man as important as Grandmaster Angus as hard as he got at that moment. He removed his shirt and there it was - that perfect hairy chest, swirling and matting like a beautiful rug through the see-through fabric of his undershirt. He dropped his pants to reveal his enormous, muscular thighs before sitting me down on the edge of a couch, getting onto his knees and sucking my dick. It felt beyond amazing and I’m pretty sure I began to whimper the moment he started to glide those soft lips of his up and down my stiffening shaft. Then he kissed me again. Everything felt so right, so instinctive, so familiar! But somehow, for the first time, respectful. Dare I say… loving? His dick is, of course, bigger than mine, and considerably thicker. I started sucking him, taking my cues from the noises he was making. The more he groaned and sighed, the more confidence I gained and the better I got… At least I hope that’s the case! As usual, he got quite domineering with me, which I liked. He ordered me around and was fairly uncompromising in the way that he handled me. If he wanted me somewhere else, he’d tell me to move, or just pick me up and physically shove me there with his strong arms. Before I knew it, I was lying down on the couch and he was rubbing oil into his dick which he then pressed into my hole with his fingers. It made me feel nervous all of a sudden, because I knew the moment had arrived. Those last encounters had just been sex. This time I was going to give myself to him. Properly. As he pushed his dick into me, I felt a familiar rush of conflicting sensations. It hurt like hell, but it also felt amazing. I felt violated, yet utterly complete. I wanted him to stop, but the idea of him stopping was unthinkable. I lay on my back, legs in the air, watching the look of intense pleasure on his face and I realized, right then, that my life’s purpose was to serve him. His profound pleasure was my only goal. His strokes got faster. He was using his entire body weight and strength to plow his dick in and out of me, tossing me about like a rag doll to find the most pleasurable angle, his giant thighs bouncing off the sides of my butt cheeks. He was forcing my body into more and more crazy contortions. I was bent double, legs around my ears, barely able to breathe at one point. But I longed for it to continue! I kept wondering if he’d done this with any of the other apprentices, and if so which ones. The thought made me both horny and incredibly jealous. I guess I really wanted it to be as special for him as it was turning out to be for me. Was this magical encounter going to be the start of something incredible? I couldn’t take my hands off my dick. My body had become a vessel of pleasure for us both. I instinctively knew that he was gonna cum. I don’t think anyone could have kept that level of thrusting going for very long before exploding. And boy did he explode! He pulled out just as his dick started to spray pearls and pearls of semen and before the glorious rain had stopped, he sank it back into me again. I could still feel him twitching many many seconds later. It was the most remarkable feeling. Like I was being branded somehow. Like the Grandmaster was marking his territory. And I knew, at that moment, that my body was no longer mine… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0030.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0030/0.1693375223.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 6 Right from the beginning they told me that my body didn’t belong to me. They said if I wanted to join the Brotherhood, I’d need to keep myself pure for at least six months - and then I’d have to give myself entirely to them. They said I’d need to remember my promise at all times.. Grandmaster Bishop Angus called me in today for my ordination. As I walked through the long, grand corridors of the complex, my heart started to pound. I instinctively knew that the promise I’d made all those months ago was about to become reality. The training so far has been confusing and oblique, but it’s also been exciting and erotic beyond words. My body has been used by masked strangers, I’ve been humiliated, confused and abused and yet, I find myself slowly starting to learn the meaning of pleasure… and my purpose in life. I’ve always had a thing about Grandmaster Angus. Whenever I see him, I find myself blushing! He exudes masculinity and power. I think he must know how he makes me feel because he’s been paying me a lot of attention recently. Many men have used me for their carnal pleasure in the last few months and it’s been mind-blowing in all the right ways, but Grandmaster Angus remains the only man I’ve truly felt connected to. I was excited and relieved, therefore, when I found out that he was going to be ordaining me. I dressed in my best suit and tried to get the tie knot looking just right with the “v” at the bottom hanging just beyond the top of the belt. I watched a tie-tying internet tutorial delivered by a Brit, so I figured I looked pretty classy. The ordination room was dazzlingly white - intimidatingly so. It’s lined with curtains, plainly made from incredibly expensive fabrics, and has a pure white carpet which put me on edge because I’d recently polished my shoes and instantly started worrying that the black polish would somehow wipe off and stain it. I guess all that whiteness is there to remind us about our vows of chastity. Grandmaster Angus was standing in the room waiting for me. He looked so handsome and dapper in his beautifully-tailored, white suit. The sight of him made me blush more than ever before. It also made me feel incredibly sexy, remembering those past occasions when he’d used my body. It struck me at that moment that I’ve always somehow held back. We pledged to give ourselves entirely to the Grandmasters, but, at that moment, as I looked into Angus’ eyes, I knew two things; firstly that this final stage of complete yielding was yet to happen and secondly that, when the time did come, I wanted to give myself to Angus. He walked across to me and carefully undid my tie before seductively unbuttoning my shirt. I instantly started to feel aroused. My breath became shallow. My body tingled. Every time his hand brushed against my chest, stomach or shoulders, I felt myself shivering. Strongly erotic thoughts danced in my brain. He unbuckled my belt and undid my pants which dropped heavily to the floor. Then he told me to take off my shoes. I started to nervously fumble at the laces, again worrying that if I took them off too quickly, I’d end up smearing the carpet with boot polish! Before long, I was naked but for my underpants. He was still fully clothed as he pulled me in and started to kiss me. The sensation of kissing a man still feels a little bizarre. Joining the Brotherhood has gone a long way when it comes to sweeping feelings of religious guilt aside, but they still bubble up from time to time. That said, the kiss was breathtaking. His beard bristled against my chin. It felt passionate and loving and so so exciting. He ran his hands down my body and over my ass before pushing my underpants to the ground. I caught myself wondering what my father would have said if he’d walked into the room at that point! That thought was swept aside the moment Grandmaster Angus began to strip. I was desperate to see that hairy chest of his again and was excited to see his dick tenting impressively in his suit pants. There’s something really thrilling about making a man as important as Grandmaster Angus as hard as he got at that moment. He removed his shirt and there it was - that perfect hairy chest, swirling and matting like a beautiful rug through the see-through fabric of his undershirt. He dropped his pants to reveal his enormous, muscular thighs before sitting me down on the edge of a couch, getting onto his knees and sucking my dick. It felt beyond amazing and I’m pretty sure I began to whimper the moment he started to glide those soft lips of his up and down my stiffening shaft. Then he kissed me again. Everything felt so right, so instinctive, so familiar! But somehow, for the first time, respectful. Dare I say… loving? His dick is, of course, bigger than mine, and considerably thicker. I started sucking him, taking my cues from the noises he was making. The more he groaned and sighed, the more confidence I gained and the better I got… At least I hope that’s the case! As usual, he got quite domineering with me, which I liked. He ordered me around and was fairly uncompromising in the way that he handled me. If he wanted me somewhere else, he’d tell me to move, or just pick me up and physically shove me there with his strong arms. Before I knew it, I was lying down on the couch and he was rubbing oil into his dick which he then pressed into my hole with his fingers. It made me feel nervous all of a sudden, because I knew the moment had arrived. Those last encounters had just been sex. This time I was going to give myself to him. Properly. As he pushed his dick into me, I felt a familiar rush of conflicting sensations. It hurt like hell, but it also felt amazing. I felt violated, yet utterly complete. I wanted him to stop, but the idea of him stopping was unthinkable. I lay on my back, legs in the air, watching the look of intense pleasure on his face and I realized, right then, that my life’s purpose was to serve him. His profound pleasure was my only goal. His strokes got faster. He was using his entire body weight and strength to plow his dick in and out of me, tossing me about like a rag doll to find the most pleasurable angle, his giant thighs bouncing off the sides of my butt cheeks. He was forcing my body into more and more crazy contortions. I was bent double, legs around my ears, barely able to breathe at one point. But I longed for it to continue! I kept wondering if he’d done this with any of the other apprentices, and if so which ones. The thought made me both horny and incredibly jealous. I guess I really wanted it to be as special for him as it was turning out to be for me. Was this magical encounter going to be the start of something incredible? I couldn’t take my hands off my dick. My body had become a vessel of pleasure for us both. I instinctively knew that he was gonna cum. I don’t think anyone could have kept that level of thrusting going for very long before exploding. And boy did he explode! He pulled out just as his dick started to spray pearls and pearls of semen and before the glorious rain had stopped, he sank it back into me again. I could still feel him twitching many many seconds later. It was the most remarkable feeling. Like I was being branded somehow. Like the Grandmaster was marking his territory. And I knew, at that moment, that my body was no longer mine… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/second-anointing-apprentice-blue-chapter-9.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0029/0.1693376113.jpg Second Anointing | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 9 I’ve spent so much time lately trying to work out who I am and where I’m heading with this masonic journey. To be quite honest, I find myself feeling more confused the further I progress with my training. The Grandmasters can be incredibly warm and encouraging but then the wind seems to change and they’re suddenly cold and harsh. I can’t work out if it’s because I’m doing well and they want to push me, or because they think I’m useless and need to be punished. The harder I try, the more I seem to wind up in that weird white room with god knows what being shoved into me. Maybe they’re just testing my limits? Maybe they’ll stop when I eventually say no? But I love the attention. I love what they do to me and I don’t want it to stop. Grandmaster Savage called me in for my Second Anointing earlier this week. He took me into the white room, got me sitting on a table in just my underwear, and then made me watch as he slowly removed his pure white jacket and tie. Then he knelt down, rolled up his shirt sleeves, and started gently rubbing oil into my feet. It felt profoundly erotic. Savage confuses me more than any of the Grandmasters. He can be both incredibly gentle and massively brutal and that really turns me on. I get so horny with him. It may well have something to do with his age, or the suits he wears, or the fact that he always seems so completely in control. He teases me. He makes me wait. He gets me to a stage where my dick feels like it’s gonna explode and I’m just desperate to take him… So, he told me to kneel on the table and started to remove my under-garments, ritualistically massaging a mystical infusion of oils into my chest. Of course, it felt incredible. As his hands glided over me, I realized I was shaking uncontrollably. I could feel how much he wanted me, how much he desired me and I liked it. I wanted to be the only boy who made him feel like that. He continued to massage me, across my back, and over my butt cheeks while stripping down to his undergarments. They’re regulation wear for everyone here and I guess the long-legged shorts look a little old-fashioned but I get hard every time I put them on; largely because they’re made from a very light and loose fabric which is basically see-through, but also because I’ve started to associate the feel of the fabric with extreme sexual satisfaction. Grandmaster Savage was definitely tenting in his shorts as he climbed onto the bed and knelt behind me. And when he started to push his dick, still inside the shorts, against my hole, my head started pounding with excitement. I genuinely thought for a moment that he was gonna fuck me with the fabric still stretched over his dick! He started playing with my cock, which was rock hard and ready to bust. He pulled it back between my legs and started to suck it, which nearly blew my mind. Then he stripped naked and that thick monster dick of his sprung out like a jack-in-a-box. Within seconds he was sliding that beautiful tool of his in and out of my twitching sphincter. I know it sounds crazy, but I kinda feel complete when he’s inside me. It’s like he pumps me full of power, making me realize my value and strength. It’s a wonderful feeling. And the harder and faster he goes, the more I want it… He grunts like a gorilla, then grits his teeth until his face turns scarlet with the effort of slamming his muscular body into me. I like that I bring out the savage in him; it’s so utterly different from the refined and demure person he presents to the rest of the world. More than anything, however, I love how he smells. He wears what has to be an incredibly expensive scent. His breath always smells minty. But there’s an underlying, almost addictive, hint of masculine, sweaty sex on his body… He ordered me onto my back, pushed my legs high into the air and continued to fuck me. The experience entirely took my breath away and left me helpless to do anything but gasp and beat my dick as the pleasure of his penis pulsed through my boy. I could feel the semen tingling in my balls and then rising up the shaft of my dick as he continued to bang me relentlessly. And then, suddenly, I could feel my body convulsing and a great wave of ecstasy spewing from my loins and up through my body. I shot hard and squirted big. The jizz pulsed out of the tip of my dick to the rhythm of his strokes. Seconds later, I could feel him ramping up and then he roared and I could feel his juices gushing into me like the most amazing gift. Every time I see him, I feel I’m a little closer to becoming a man. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0029.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0029/0.1693376113.jpg Second Anointing | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 9 I’ve spent so much time lately trying to work out who I am and where I’m heading with this masonic journey. To be quite honest, I find myself feeling more confused the further I progress with my training. The Grandmasters can be incredibly warm and encouraging but then the wind seems to change and they’re suddenly cold and harsh. I can’t work out if it’s because I’m doing well and they want to push me, or because they think I’m useless and need to be punished. The harder I try, the more I seem to wind up in that weird white room with god knows what being shoved into me. Maybe they’re just testing my limits? Maybe they’ll stop when I eventually say no? But I love the attention. I love what they do to me and I don’t want it to stop. Grandmaster Savage called me in for my Second Anointing earlier this week. He took me into the white room, got me sitting on a table in just my underwear, and then made me watch as he slowly removed his pure white jacket and tie. Then he knelt down, rolled up his shirt sleeves, and started gently rubbing oil into my feet. It felt profoundly erotic. Savage confuses me more than any of the Grandmasters. He can be both incredibly gentle and massively brutal and that really turns me on. I get so horny with him. It may well have something to do with his age, or the suits he wears, or the fact that he always seems so completely in control. He teases me. He makes me wait. He gets me to a stage where my dick feels like it’s gonna explode and I’m just desperate to take him… So, he told me to kneel on the table and started to remove my under-garments, ritualistically massaging a mystical infusion of oils into my chest. Of course, it felt incredible. As his hands glided over me, I realized I was shaking uncontrollably. I could feel how much he wanted me, how much he desired me and I liked it. I wanted to be the only boy who made him feel like that. He continued to massage me, across my back, and over my butt cheeks while stripping down to his undergarments. They’re regulation wear for everyone here and I guess the long-legged shorts look a little old-fashioned but I get hard every time I put them on; largely because they’re made from a very light and loose fabric which is basically see-through, but also because I’ve started to associate the feel of the fabric with extreme sexual satisfaction. Grandmaster Savage was definitely tenting in his shorts as he climbed onto the bed and knelt behind me. And when he started to push his dick, still inside the shorts, against my hole, my head started pounding with excitement. I genuinely thought for a moment that he was gonna fuck me with the fabric still stretched over his dick! He started playing with my cock, which was rock hard and ready to bust. He pulled it back between my legs and started to suck it, which nearly blew my mind. Then he stripped naked and that thick monster dick of his sprung out like a jack-in-a-box. Within seconds he was sliding that beautiful tool of his in and out of my twitching sphincter. I know it sounds crazy, but I kinda feel complete when he’s inside me. It’s like he pumps me full of power, making me realize my value and strength. It’s a wonderful feeling. And the harder and faster he goes, the more I want it… He grunts like a gorilla, then grits his teeth until his face turns scarlet with the effort of slamming his muscular body into me. I like that I bring out the savage in him; it’s so utterly different from the refined and demure person he presents to the rest of the world. More than anything, however, I love how he smells. He wears what has to be an incredibly expensive scent. His breath always smells minty. But there’s an underlying, almost addictive, hint of masculine, sweaty sex on his body… He ordered me onto my back, pushed my legs high into the air and continued to fuck me. The experience entirely took my breath away and left me helpless to do anything but gasp and beat my dick as the pleasure of his penis pulsed through my boy. I could feel the semen tingling in my balls and then rising up the shaft of my dick as he continued to bang me relentlessly. And then, suddenly, I could feel my body convulsing and a great wave of ecstasy spewing from my loins and up through my body. I shot hard and squirted big. The jizz pulsed out of the tip of my dick to the rhythm of his strokes. Seconds later, I could feel him ramping up and then he roared and I could feel his juices gushing into me like the most amazing gift. Every time I see him, I feel I’m a little closer to becoming a man. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-covenant-apprentice-basinger-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0028/0.1693376723.jpg The Covenant | Apprentice Basinger | Chapter 3 I received another message from Master Cox this morning. I was to immediately report to Room 11 where I’d receive further instructions. I’d heard nothing from him since my punishment a month ago. I’d been trying to keep my head down and work as hard as I could in the hope he’d hear good things about my progress, so I sincerely hoped I wasn’t in trouble again. I really really want Master Cox to be pleased with me. In fact, for the last few weeks, it’s all I’ve been able to think about. He just exudes a sort of masculine power which I find utterly compelling and hugely inspiring. It makes me want to be better… And I longed to feel him inside me again. So, I went to Room 11, heart thumping in my head. A note in the room’s antechamber informed me that I’d need to dress myself in the white ceremonial robes which were hanging, rather grandly, on a peg. It took me the longest time to figure out how to put them on. At first glance they seemed to be nothing but a mass of pleated white fabric. I got into quite a panic trying to put them on, worrying I was gonna get it all wrong and wind up being punished again. In the end I think I managed to work it out. Of course, there was no mirror in the room, but I felt it looked like some sort of baggy toga. I took a deep breath, knocked on the door and was told to enter. As I opened the door, I heard a voice telling me to crawl, so I immediately got on all fours. The room was blinding. Almost everything inside was white and it was really brightly lit. The walls were lined with yards and yards of opulent floaty fabric. I saw Master Fantana first, standing at the back of the room, looking incredibly formal, in a pure white suit, shirt and tie. I couldn’t believe how handsome and smart he looked. The last time I’d seen his face, he was actually shooting a load inside me! My eyes moved from Fantana onto a flash of pure red; an ostentatious, scarlet velvet blanket on a huge white bed in the middle of the room. I don’t know why it took me so long to notice it. It was the only bit of color in the room and I guess it scared me a little - almost as though that pool of blood red were warning me of danger. Then I saw Master Cox sitting on the bed and instantly felt this crazy bolt of electricity surging through my body. He was similarly dressed to Master Fantana and looked every bit as smart and handsome… perhaps even more so. His dignified mustache was framing his face, making his beautiful, dark eyes look both doleful and dangerous. I crawled across the room towards him and stopped at his feet. He told me to begin washing, and some sort of instinct must have kicked in, because I knew I needed to carefully remove his white slippers and socks, gently dip a cloth into the bowl of holy water in front of the bed and delicately work it into his feet. I was half expecting him to stop me and tell me it was all wrong, but he said “very good” and told me to stand up. He turned me around and started to touch me so intimately. Fireworks immediately started exploding in my head and my whole body began to shake. This was my master; the man who’d relieved me of my boyhood and made me a man in the most thrilling way. I was desperate to have him inside me again. I needed to relive the power surge which came when I felt his life-giving seed gushing into my body. That moment, when he pushed himself into me, I knew I was his forever. I was his to treat however he wanted. I would have done anything for him. He undid the fastenings on my ceremonial robes and they billowed down to the floor, leaving me entirely naked and vulnerable. He instructed me to get on my knees before unbuckling his belt and letting his trousers and underpants fall to the floor. His dick was hard and I sucked it as lovingly as I could while he removed the rest of his clothes. I knew he liked it. He was whimpering gently. He sat back down on the bed and I continued to use my mouth to pleasure him, taking my cues from the sounds he was making. I got completely carried away. I’d never done anything like it in my life before, but doing it with him felt right. He pushed me on all fours down onto the bed and I thrust my ass towards him knowing what he wanted. A moment later, I felt the tip of his dick gliding over my hole and then slowly making its way inside me. I stayed as relaxed as I could, remembering from the last time that remaining calm was important. And then he was making love to me and my dick was hard as a rock. I could feel the pre-cum cascading from my dick. I found myself looking straight at Master Fantana, but he kept his eyes lowered, maybe out of respect. I wanted him to look at me. I wanted him to remember shooting his semen inside me. I don’t know why, but I somehow needed him to want to do it again. But Master Cox’ dick felt so good. I loved that he seemed as excited this time as he’d seemed last month. If anything, he was banging me even harder this time. He got me on the bed, on my back, and told Fantana to hold my legs back so he could fuck me really deep and kiss me passionately at the same time. He seemed desperate for me. Addicted almost. Fantana was rubbing himself and gently touching my nipples. Then he pulled his hard dick out of his suit pants and I got on all fours and sucked it while Master Cox banged me like some sort of crazy animal from behind. Then he started to convulse violently and roar and gasp and suddenly I could feel his life-seed entering me again, gushing into me like he’d pushed a hose pipe into my ass and turned on the tap. As he pulled out it squirted everywhere. Then Fantana told me to roll onto my back, and started jerking his dick right over my face, until he exploded into my mouth. Then he kissed me really passionately. And I lay there, full of the cum of these great men, feeling stronger, bolder and more beautiful. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0028.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0028/0.1693376723.jpg The Covenant | Apprentice Basinger | Chapter 3 I received another message from Master Cox this morning. I was to immediately report to Room 11 where I’d receive further instructions. I’d heard nothing from him since my punishment a month ago. I’d been trying to keep my head down and work as hard as I could in the hope he’d hear good things about my progress, so I sincerely hoped I wasn’t in trouble again. I really really want Master Cox to be pleased with me. In fact, for the last few weeks, it’s all I’ve been able to think about. He just exudes a sort of masculine power which I find utterly compelling and hugely inspiring. It makes me want to be better… And I longed to feel him inside me again. So, I went to Room 11, heart thumping in my head. A note in the room’s antechamber informed me that I’d need to dress myself in the white ceremonial robes which were hanging, rather grandly, on a peg. It took me the longest time to figure out how to put them on. At first glance they seemed to be nothing but a mass of pleated white fabric. I got into quite a panic trying to put them on, worrying I was gonna get it all wrong and wind up being punished again. In the end I think I managed to work it out. Of course, there was no mirror in the room, but I felt it looked like some sort of baggy toga. I took a deep breath, knocked on the door and was told to enter. As I opened the door, I heard a voice telling me to crawl, so I immediately got on all fours. The room was blinding. Almost everything inside was white and it was really brightly lit. The walls were lined with yards and yards of opulent floaty fabric. I saw Master Fantana first, standing at the back of the room, looking incredibly formal, in a pure white suit, shirt and tie. I couldn’t believe how handsome and smart he looked. The last time I’d seen his face, he was actually shooting a load inside me! My eyes moved from Fantana onto a flash of pure red; an ostentatious, scarlet velvet blanket on a huge white bed in the middle of the room. I don’t know why it took me so long to notice it. It was the only bit of color in the room and I guess it scared me a little - almost as though that pool of blood red were warning me of danger. Then I saw Master Cox sitting on the bed and instantly felt this crazy bolt of electricity surging through my body. He was similarly dressed to Master Fantana and looked every bit as smart and handsome… perhaps even more so. His dignified mustache was framing his face, making his beautiful, dark eyes look both doleful and dangerous. I crawled across the room towards him and stopped at his feet. He told me to begin washing, and some sort of instinct must have kicked in, because I knew I needed to carefully remove his white slippers and socks, gently dip a cloth into the bowl of holy water in front of the bed and delicately work it into his feet. I was half expecting him to stop me and tell me it was all wrong, but he said “very good” and told me to stand up. He turned me around and started to touch me so intimately. Fireworks immediately started exploding in my head and my whole body began to shake. This was my master; the man who’d relieved me of my boyhood and made me a man in the most thrilling way. I was desperate to have him inside me again. I needed to relive the power surge which came when I felt his life-giving seed gushing into my body. That moment, when he pushed himself into me, I knew I was his forever. I was his to treat however he wanted. I would have done anything for him. He undid the fastenings on my ceremonial robes and they billowed down to the floor, leaving me entirely naked and vulnerable. He instructed me to get on my knees before unbuckling his belt and letting his trousers and underpants fall to the floor. His dick was hard and I sucked it as lovingly as I could while he removed the rest of his clothes. I knew he liked it. He was whimpering gently. He sat back down on the bed and I continued to use my mouth to pleasure him, taking my cues from the sounds he was making. I got completely carried away. I’d never done anything like it in my life before, but doing it with him felt right. He pushed me on all fours down onto the bed and I thrust my ass towards him knowing what he wanted. A moment later, I felt the tip of his dick gliding over my hole and then slowly making its way inside me. I stayed as relaxed as I could, remembering from the last time that remaining calm was important. And then he was making love to me and my dick was hard as a rock. I could feel the pre-cum cascading from my dick. I found myself looking straight at Master Fantana, but he kept his eyes lowered, maybe out of respect. I wanted him to look at me. I wanted him to remember shooting his semen inside me. I don’t know why, but I somehow needed him to want to do it again. But Master Cox’ dick felt so good. I loved that he seemed as excited this time as he’d seemed last month. If anything, he was banging me even harder this time. He got me on the bed, on my back, and told Fantana to hold my legs back so he could fuck me really deep and kiss me passionately at the same time. He seemed desperate for me. Addicted almost. Fantana was rubbing himself and gently touching my nipples. Then he pulled his hard dick out of his suit pants and I got on all fours and sucked it while Master Cox banged me like some sort of crazy animal from behind. Then he started to convulse violently and roar and gasp and suddenly I could feel his life-seed entering me again, gushing into me like he’d pushed a hose pipe into my ass and turned on the tap. As he pulled out it squirted everywhere. Then Fantana told me to roll onto my back, and started jerking his dick right over my face, until he exploded into my mouth. Then he kissed me really passionately. And I lay there, full of the cum of these great men, feeling stronger, bolder and more beautiful. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/ordination-apprentice-young-chapter-7.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0027/0.1693375228.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 7 Apprentice Young knew the moment was bigger than himself. Being ordained into the brotherhood was something he was told he would remember for the rest of his life. Something that would shape him and define him. He understood that for the Masonic Order that this was a special ceremony, but it was hard for him to think of anything but Bishop Angus’ big, strong body. Standing in his white suit and entering the sacred space, his salt and pepper beard and intense look was enough to make Young forget all about the formality of the ritual. He knew that for his ordination to be complete, he would have to once again give himself to the handsome older man. He would have to strip off his clothes, expose himself, and receive the fullness of his manhood deep inside him. And he couldn’t wait. Bishop Angus could see the young man’s face smiling and beaming with anticipation. He placed a hand on the boy’s backside, feeling his tiny, round butt in his pants. The apprentice practically fell back into his palm, wanting to feel every part of his hand on him. When Bishop Angus told the young man to take off his clothes, it seemed more like permission than an order. Apprentice Young was quick to relieve himself of his dress shirt, tie, and pants, leaving just his sheer white undergarments covering his parts. Bishop Angus lifted up his shirt to run his big, hairy hand over the boy’s smooth body. He was so small and so lean, he practically had the delicate quality of a lamb. But as the older man felt up his chest and down to his loins, he could feel the throbbing erection that his touch inspired. Where Apprentice Young was once too timid to even acknowledge his arousal, he was now fully embracing that affect that older man had on him. Apprentice Young then helped Angus out of his suit, still stunned by the appearance of his broad, muscular chest. He was wider across his pecs than the apprentice was in his entire frame. As he saw the older man’s own garments, he was taken with the stark contrast between the crisp white fabric and the dark, dense hair covering his forearms and chest. He was truly one of the most handsome men Apprentice Young had ever seen, and he was eagerly waiting for his opportunity to take him inside once more. Bishop Angus took off the remainder of the apprentice’s clothing, leaving him completely bare and ready for service. The young man followed the older daddy’s commands and leaned over a nearby daybed. Bishop Angus brought his crotch right up to the apprentice’s mouth, giving him a face full of his throbbing meat. The hungry young man happily inhaled the warm musk of the rugged bear, watching as he pulled his thick shaft through his underwear. Apprentice Young didn’t need a second command to know what he had to do next. He brought the veiny tool to his mouth and exhaled on it as it filled his throat. Tears began to trickle down the apprentice’s face, feeling the initial discomfort of having a foreign object lodged in his skull. He quickly wiped his face clear of the wetness, getting back to servicing the older man and keeping him wet and hard. Apprentice Young knew it was going right into his hole shortly after, so the wetter he could make it, the easier it would go inside. Apprentice Young was surprised by how quickly Bishop Angus moved to prepare to breed him. The big man turned the boy around, resting his ass on the arm of the daybed, presented up like it was just a hole for him to use. Apprentice Young braced himself in place, looking forward in a focused stare as he felt the thick, rigid digit of Bishop Angus’ finger stirring up his hole. He was tighter than he thought, feeling the slight sting of the split of his sphincter as Angus tested him out. Young let out shallow breaths, readying himself for what was coming, knowing there was nothing left for him to do but wait to be penetrated. When Bishop Angus brought the smooth tip of his manhood to the boy’s hole, Apprentice Young let out a thrilled breath, excited to be getting what he wanted, but also enduring the intense sensation of being stretched open. Young did all he could to keep himself in place and not fall forward as the beefy man pushed into him. His size and power was enough to fuck him across the room if he wasn’t careful, but Angus and Young were no strangers to each other at this point. Bishop Angus knew how to pace his thrust and Apprentice Young knew how to counter the force of the big man’s penetration. It took a moment for the young man to get relaxed enough to take Angus all the way in, but once he let go of his own concerns and focused entirely on the older man’s he felt a flood of pleasure and purpose that made it feel like something powerful and meaningful. Not only was he about to be inseminated, but he knew he was about to receive his prize: ordination. Of course, all he had to do was withstand the hairy bear’s explosive thrusts… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0027.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0027/0.1693375228.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 7 Apprentice Young knew the moment was bigger than himself. Being ordained into the brotherhood was something he was told he would remember for the rest of his life. Something that would shape him and define him. He understood that for the Masonic Order that this was a special ceremony, but it was hard for him to think of anything but Bishop Angus’ big, strong body. Standing in his white suit and entering the sacred space, his salt and pepper beard and intense look was enough to make Young forget all about the formality of the ritual. He knew that for his ordination to be complete, he would have to once again give himself to the handsome older man. He would have to strip off his clothes, expose himself, and receive the fullness of his manhood deep inside him. And he couldn’t wait. Bishop Angus could see the young man’s face smiling and beaming with anticipation. He placed a hand on the boy’s backside, feeling his tiny, round butt in his pants. The apprentice practically fell back into his palm, wanting to feel every part of his hand on him. When Bishop Angus told the young man to take off his clothes, it seemed more like permission than an order. Apprentice Young was quick to relieve himself of his dress shirt, tie, and pants, leaving just his sheer white undergarments covering his parts. Bishop Angus lifted up his shirt to run his big, hairy hand over the boy’s smooth body. He was so small and so lean, he practically had the delicate quality of a lamb. But as the older man felt up his chest and down to his loins, he could feel the throbbing erection that his touch inspired. Where Apprentice Young was once too timid to even acknowledge his arousal, he was now fully embracing that affect that older man had on him. Apprentice Young then helped Angus out of his suit, still stunned by the appearance of his broad, muscular chest. He was wider across his pecs than the apprentice was in his entire frame. As he saw the older man’s own garments, he was taken with the stark contrast between the crisp white fabric and the dark, dense hair covering his forearms and chest. He was truly one of the most handsome men Apprentice Young had ever seen, and he was eagerly waiting for his opportunity to take him inside once more. Bishop Angus took off the remainder of the apprentice’s clothing, leaving him completely bare and ready for service. The young man followed the older daddy’s commands and leaned over a nearby daybed. Bishop Angus brought his crotch right up to the apprentice’s mouth, giving him a face full of his throbbing meat. The hungry young man happily inhaled the warm musk of the rugged bear, watching as he pulled his thick shaft through his underwear. Apprentice Young didn’t need a second command to know what he had to do next. He brought the veiny tool to his mouth and exhaled on it as it filled his throat. Tears began to trickle down the apprentice’s face, feeling the initial discomfort of having a foreign object lodged in his skull. He quickly wiped his face clear of the wetness, getting back to servicing the older man and keeping him wet and hard. Apprentice Young knew it was going right into his hole shortly after, so the wetter he could make it, the easier it would go inside. Apprentice Young was surprised by how quickly Bishop Angus moved to prepare to breed him. The big man turned the boy around, resting his ass on the arm of the daybed, presented up like it was just a hole for him to use. Apprentice Young braced himself in place, looking forward in a focused stare as he felt the thick, rigid digit of Bishop Angus’ finger stirring up his hole. He was tighter than he thought, feeling the slight sting of the split of his sphincter as Angus tested him out. Young let out shallow breaths, readying himself for what was coming, knowing there was nothing left for him to do but wait to be penetrated. When Bishop Angus brought the smooth tip of his manhood to the boy’s hole, Apprentice Young let out a thrilled breath, excited to be getting what he wanted, but also enduring the intense sensation of being stretched open. Young did all he could to keep himself in place and not fall forward as the beefy man pushed into him. His size and power was enough to fuck him across the room if he wasn’t careful, but Angus and Young were no strangers to each other at this point. Bishop Angus knew how to pace his thrust and Apprentice Young knew how to counter the force of the big man’s penetration. It took a moment for the young man to get relaxed enough to take Angus all the way in, but once he let go of his own concerns and focused entirely on the older man’s he felt a flood of pleasure and purpose that made it feel like something powerful and meaningful. Not only was he about to be inseminated, but he knew he was about to receive his prize: ordination. Of course, all he had to do was withstand the hairy bear’s explosive thrusts… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-jack-andram-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0026/0.1693375350.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE ANDRAM | Chapter 1 Jack was unsure of himself as Master Kamp asked him to disrobe. He’d done so before for doctors and other professionals, but Master Kamp was an authority of a different kind. Jack didn’t know what the older man would ask of him, but he knew it was part of his journey into the Brotherhood to be obedient and compliant. Standing in his sheer white undergarments, exposed and vulnerable, his heart raced with anxiety and, to his surprise, excitement. Something about Master Kamp seemed to send urges buried deep within to the surface. And as Master Kamp proceeded to tie his hands behind his back, he became helpless to those urges. Master softly knotted the white rope around Jack’s hands, securing them behind the back of the tall chair the young man was sitting on, leaving his chest exposed and lap open. As he began to probe him with questions of his sexuality and honesty, Jack found himself unexpectedly aroused. The situation was only made worse as Master Kamp grazed his inner thigh with his hand. Jack could detect the slightest hint of cologne on the older man’s body, wafting toward him as he moved in closer. Kamp’s hand was strong and firm, but his touch was as light as a feather over his delicate flesh. The tips of his fingers were surprisingly smooth. Jack expected the older man to have weathered hands, rough to the touch and unpleasant. Instead, Jack’s cock began to stand on end from the tickling sensation it provided, exposing him even more than he already was. With a full erection beneath his undergarments, it was hard for Jack to deny his attraction to men. At least, to Master Kamp. The older man didn’t seem to pause. Sitting confidently and powerfully in his white shirt, pants, and tie, his angelic dress belied his more devious agenda. Master Kamp teased the boy’s loins by placing a finger in the front slit of his underwear, caressing the shaft of the vulnerable young man before pulling his erection out through. Jack could hardly breathe. He was sweating profusely, afraid of what would come next, but also desperate for it not to stop. He’d never felt someone handle his cock like that before, and seeing it throb with excitement in the grip of the older man made him feel things he never had before. Jack’s breathing intensified, his heart quickened, and he could hardly think about anything other than his lust for the handsome bearded leader. Master Kamp poured some oil on his member, making it slick with slippery fluid, stroking him and making him writhe in pleasure. Jack couldn’t move much with his hands tied behind his back, but he felt every sensation from the top of his cock outward. His toes curled and his hole clenched. And soon, he was nervous he was not going to be able to take any more of the older man’s pleasurable torture. Master Kamp could see Jack getting close to climax, but he wasn’t prepared to let him off the hook so easily. Having seen what the boy’s manhood could reveal, he wanted to explore another test of his desire. And to do so, he knew he would have to open up his hole… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0026.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0026/0.1693375350.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE ANDRAM | Chapter 1 Jack was unsure of himself as Master Kamp asked him to disrobe. He’d done so before for doctors and other professionals, but Master Kamp was an authority of a different kind. Jack didn’t know what the older man would ask of him, but he knew it was part of his journey into the Brotherhood to be obedient and compliant. Standing in his sheer white undergarments, exposed and vulnerable, his heart raced with anxiety and, to his surprise, excitement. Something about Master Kamp seemed to send urges buried deep within to the surface. And as Master Kamp proceeded to tie his hands behind his back, he became helpless to those urges. Master softly knotted the white rope around Jack’s hands, securing them behind the back of the tall chair the young man was sitting on, leaving his chest exposed and lap open. As he began to probe him with questions of his sexuality and honesty, Jack found himself unexpectedly aroused. The situation was only made worse as Master Kamp grazed his inner thigh with his hand. Jack could detect the slightest hint of cologne on the older man’s body, wafting toward him as he moved in closer. Kamp’s hand was strong and firm, but his touch was as light as a feather over his delicate flesh. The tips of his fingers were surprisingly smooth. Jack expected the older man to have weathered hands, rough to the touch and unpleasant. Instead, Jack’s cock began to stand on end from the tickling sensation it provided, exposing him even more than he already was. With a full erection beneath his undergarments, it was hard for Jack to deny his attraction to men. At least, to Master Kamp. The older man didn’t seem to pause. Sitting confidently and powerfully in his white shirt, pants, and tie, his angelic dress belied his more devious agenda. Master Kamp teased the boy’s loins by placing a finger in the front slit of his underwear, caressing the shaft of the vulnerable young man before pulling his erection out through. Jack could hardly breathe. He was sweating profusely, afraid of what would come next, but also desperate for it not to stop. He’d never felt someone handle his cock like that before, and seeing it throb with excitement in the grip of the older man made him feel things he never had before. Jack’s breathing intensified, his heart quickened, and he could hardly think about anything other than his lust for the handsome bearded leader. Master Kamp poured some oil on his member, making it slick with slippery fluid, stroking him and making him writhe in pleasure. Jack couldn’t move much with his hands tied behind his back, but he felt every sensation from the top of his cock outward. His toes curled and his hole clenched. And soon, he was nervous he was not going to be able to take any more of the older man’s pleasurable torture. Master Kamp could see Jack getting close to climax, but he wasn’t prepared to let him off the hook so easily. Having seen what the boy’s manhood could reveal, he wanted to explore another test of his desire. And to do so, he knew he would have to open up his hole… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-basinger-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0025/0.1693376037.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE BASINGER | Chapter 2 I didn’t know what I’d done wrong. They just told me to report to Master Cox in a room I didn’t even know existed. They said I was going to be disciplined but no one told me why. Very little in this place seems to make sense. There are rituals and rules I can’t get my head around… I want to do my best and I’ve tried my hardest to behave myself and read everything they hand to me. I’ve tried to look smart at all times, to be confident and polite… I just don’t know if it’s working. I’ve been racking my brain to work out how I overstepped the mark. I keep returning to the incident with Master Legrand, which was about as bizarre as it was amazing. I guess you could say he seduced me. Except, I don’t know if it was sexual for him because he stayed dressed in his suit and tie throughout. But he got me naked… and very hard, and when his finger went right up inside me, I shot the biggest load! I’ve never cum like that before but then again, I’ve never been touched like that before. Of course, it’s made me want more. In fact, I’ve literally become obsessed with the idea. And I’m wondering if that’s the reason I’m being punished. Maybe they’ve decided I’m impure? They talk a heck of a lot about the importance of chastity and I have abstained. All my life… So, I went into the room. When I arrived, Master Cox was sitting on a sort of red throne. I’ve seen him around but not had that much to do with him, so I was surprised he even knew my name. He’s always seemed quite aloof and he was particularly icy with me this afternoon. I turned around and saw Master Fantana standing in the corner. I was quite relieved to see him. He’s nearer to my age and he hangs out with us quite a bit. He’s always seemed really friendly before but he was suddenly really distant. I felt like he was almost looking through me and it made me feel really uncomfortable. Then Master Cox told Fantana to undress me. My heart started pounding. It was humiliating and exciting at the same time. He took my clothes off so slowly. It felt really intimate. Of course, I instantly started to get hard. Master Cox remained on his chair, real still, just watching while Fantana stripped me down to my underwear, touching me seductively. I was tenting like crazy in my underpants and, by the time he’d pushed them off, I was rock solid! Master Cox told Fantana to prepare me, and he started to rub oil into my chest. His hands were just gliding all over my body. I couldn’t believe how amazing it felt. Then he pulled a satin cloth off a bench which was covered in plastic and rubber pegs of different sizes, all standing to attention like little dick-shaped soldiers. I was instantly terrified… Master Cox pointed at the oil bottle and told me to prepare the first peg. I knew what he wanted me to do. He wanted me to sit on it and THAT was my punishment. That plastic peg was somehow gonna go up inside me. I felt really cold all of a sudden. Even the smallest of the pegs looked enormous. But I couldn’t refuse, so I took a deep breath, covered my hands in as much oil as I could, and doused the peg in it. I took another deep breath, stood with my legs on either side of the bench, and very slowly sat down. I could feel gravity forcing me down onto the peg. It was agony. I wanted to scream. I wanted it to stop. I wanted to grab my clothes and run… anywhere… but something told me I needed to stay. Once the peg was all the way inside, Master Cox gestured for me to bounce up and down on it. And even though it felt like I was being torn apart, my dick was inexplicably hard. And after a few moments the searing pain stopped and I started to… if not exactly enjoy the sensation… realize it felt erotic. Then Master Cox told me to prepare the next peg, which was even bigger. Of course, I did as I was told and when he told me to sit on it, I sat on it. I could feel my ass opening up somehow. It was almost as though the peg were being pulled into me by invisible magnets or something. I was sweating and staring Master Cox in the eye as bravely as I could while trying to regulate my breathing… Then we moved on to the next peg… which was larger still and I really struggled to get it inside. At that moment, Fantana stepped forward and pushed down on my shoulders so I had no option but to take the damned thing inside me. He did the same when we moved onto the fourth peg… We got as far as the fifth peg which I genuinely thought was going to ruin me. My whole body was shaking uncontrollably. I tried so hard, but I just couldn’t get it inside me… So Master Cox told me I’d need to be punished further. He told me to lie on the bench, and Fantana lifted my feet up. I could see Master Cox unbuckling his belt and unzipping his trouser fly. I instantly knew what he was gonna do. I just lay back and thought, “Is this it? Is this my special moment? My first time? With a man I barely know?” Part of me felt terrified. Part of me was excited. He dropped his pants, pulled his dick out, tilted my body back, lined himself up against me, and then, well that was it. He took my virginity with a hard, almost impassive look on his face. And then he was slamming himself into me, still in his shirt and tie. It was excruciatingly painful but, for some reason, I didn’t want it to stop. And then I suddenly realized it felt amazing. I wanted every inch of him inside me. I was feeling dirty, somehow. Liberated. Manly… Then he asked if Fantana wanted a turn. Fantana nodded and I felt a rush of excitement. He stepped forward and lowered his pants, before thrusting his giant rod into me. Then he was pounding me real hard and Cox was kissing me and I wanted it all so bad. He was jerking my dick and kissing and biting me as he fucked me and I just wanted to be used. Then he started to cum. I could feel it gushing right into me like some sort of crazy geyser. He pulled out seconds later and I could feel the cum squirting out of me. Then Master Cox said it was his turn. He pushed himself into my ass again and started pounding me even harder than before. I thought I was gonna pass out. Then he started to tremble. And then he came. Right into me. And that was it. That was my moment. Master Cox threw a towel at me and told me to clean myself up. I was left alone in the room, now changed and different. Suddenly a man. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0025.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0025/0.1693376037.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE BASINGER | Chapter 2 I didn’t know what I’d done wrong. They just told me to report to Master Cox in a room I didn’t even know existed. They said I was going to be disciplined but no one told me why. Very little in this place seems to make sense. There are rituals and rules I can’t get my head around… I want to do my best and I’ve tried my hardest to behave myself and read everything they hand to me. I’ve tried to look smart at all times, to be confident and polite… I just don’t know if it’s working. I’ve been racking my brain to work out how I overstepped the mark. I keep returning to the incident with Master Legrand, which was about as bizarre as it was amazing. I guess you could say he seduced me. Except, I don’t know if it was sexual for him because he stayed dressed in his suit and tie throughout. But he got me naked… and very hard, and when his finger went right up inside me, I shot the biggest load! I’ve never cum like that before but then again, I’ve never been touched like that before. Of course, it’s made me want more. In fact, I’ve literally become obsessed with the idea. And I’m wondering if that’s the reason I’m being punished. Maybe they’ve decided I’m impure? They talk a heck of a lot about the importance of chastity and I have abstained. All my life… So, I went into the room. When I arrived, Master Cox was sitting on a sort of red throne. I’ve seen him around but not had that much to do with him, so I was surprised he even knew my name. He’s always seemed quite aloof and he was particularly icy with me this afternoon. I turned around and saw Master Fantana standing in the corner. I was quite relieved to see him. He’s nearer to my age and he hangs out with us quite a bit. He’s always seemed really friendly before but he was suddenly really distant. I felt like he was almost looking through me and it made me feel really uncomfortable. Then Master Cox told Fantana to undress me. My heart started pounding. It was humiliating and exciting at the same time. He took my clothes off so slowly. It felt really intimate. Of course, I instantly started to get hard. Master Cox remained on his chair, real still, just watching while Fantana stripped me down to my underwear, touching me seductively. I was tenting like crazy in my underpants and, by the time he’d pushed them off, I was rock solid! Master Cox told Fantana to prepare me, and he started to rub oil into my chest. His hands were just gliding all over my body. I couldn’t believe how amazing it felt. Then he pulled a satin cloth off a bench which was covered in plastic and rubber pegs of different sizes, all standing to attention like little dick-shaped soldiers. I was instantly terrified… Master Cox pointed at the oil bottle and told me to prepare the first peg. I knew what he wanted me to do. He wanted me to sit on it and THAT was my punishment. That plastic peg was somehow gonna go up inside me. I felt really cold all of a sudden. Even the smallest of the pegs looked enormous. But I couldn’t refuse, so I took a deep breath, covered my hands in as much oil as I could, and doused the peg in it. I took another deep breath, stood with my legs on either side of the bench, and very slowly sat down. I could feel gravity forcing me down onto the peg. It was agony. I wanted to scream. I wanted it to stop. I wanted to grab my clothes and run… anywhere… but something told me I needed to stay. Once the peg was all the way inside, Master Cox gestured for me to bounce up and down on it. And even though it felt like I was being torn apart, my dick was inexplicably hard. And after a few moments the searing pain stopped and I started to… if not exactly enjoy the sensation… realize it felt erotic. Then Master Cox told me to prepare the next peg, which was even bigger. Of course, I did as I was told and when he told me to sit on it, I sat on it. I could feel my ass opening up somehow. It was almost as though the peg were being pulled into me by invisible magnets or something. I was sweating and staring Master Cox in the eye as bravely as I could while trying to regulate my breathing… Then we moved on to the next peg… which was larger still and I really struggled to get it inside. At that moment, Fantana stepped forward and pushed down on my shoulders so I had no option but to take the damned thing inside me. He did the same when we moved onto the fourth peg… We got as far as the fifth peg which I genuinely thought was going to ruin me. My whole body was shaking uncontrollably. I tried so hard, but I just couldn’t get it inside me… So Master Cox told me I’d need to be punished further. He told me to lie on the bench, and Fantana lifted my feet up. I could see Master Cox unbuckling his belt and unzipping his trouser fly. I instantly knew what he was gonna do. I just lay back and thought, “Is this it? Is this my special moment? My first time? With a man I barely know?” Part of me felt terrified. Part of me was excited. He dropped his pants, pulled his dick out, tilted my body back, lined himself up against me, and then, well that was it. He took my virginity with a hard, almost impassive look on his face. And then he was slamming himself into me, still in his shirt and tie. It was excruciatingly painful but, for some reason, I didn’t want it to stop. And then I suddenly realized it felt amazing. I wanted every inch of him inside me. I was feeling dirty, somehow. Liberated. Manly… Then he asked if Fantana wanted a turn. Fantana nodded and I felt a rush of excitement. He stepped forward and lowered his pants, before thrusting his giant rod into me. Then he was pounding me real hard and Cox was kissing me and I wanted it all so bad. He was jerking my dick and kissing and biting me as he fucked me and I just wanted to be used. Then he started to cum. I could feel it gushing right into me like some sort of crazy geyser. He pulled out seconds later and I could feel the cum squirting out of me. Then Master Cox said it was his turn. He pushed himself into my ass again and started pounding me even harder than before. I thought I was gonna pass out. Then he started to tremble. And then he came. Right into me. And that was it. That was my moment. Master Cox threw a towel at me and told me to clean myself up. I was left alone in the room, now changed and different. Suddenly a man. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/ordination-apprentice-james-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0024/0.1693375784.jpg Ordination | Apprentice James | Chapter 4 Master Cox had great affection for Apprentice James. The young man had shown incredible obedience and patience through his initiation period, doing whatever was necessary to satisfy the needs of his superiors. Not only did he have a beautiful face and a strikingly beautiful body, but he had the spirit of a true submissive. An absolute necessity to be ordained into the Order. When the time came for Apprentice James to receive his final achievement, Master Cox was honored to be able to be the one to sanctify him into the Masonic brotherhood. Master Cox brought the young man into the ceremonial chamber he’d come to know well, bathed in white light and filled with a sense of purpose. He removed his clothing, stripping him of his shirt and tie, leaving him clad only in the bright glow of the room. His body looked angelic, ready to receive his place in the Order and be eternally connected to Master Cox and the other leaders. When Master Cox removed his clothes, his lean, muscular frame stood tall and strong. His olive skin contrasted with James’s beautifully, dusted with a soft pattern of hair on his chest and stomach. James dropped to his knees, placing himself once again eye to eye with the older man’s massive, thick cock. Apprentice James took both hands wrapped around the meaty member, stroking it and feeling it’s power between his fingers. He understood that it contained not only the capacity for great pleasure, but it was both the source of life-giving seed and masculine authority. He worshiped it. He loved it. And as he took it into his mouth, he savored the familiar taste of his master. Master Cox rocked his hips back and forth slowly, teasing the head of his cock with the tongue of the submissive young man. The warm, wet channel that he was able to explore was truly a gift. He knew it was his right and his place to feed the young man his member, but his connection with Apprentice James made it all the more special. He looked down at the beautiful blue eyes of his boy, seeing his passion for him reflected back in the crystalline pools. He knew he was ready to receive him, and he wasted no time in making it so. Leaning back on the nearby bed, Master Cox laid down, making himself comfortable as Apprentice James mounted himself on top. The young man deftly maneuvered his legs around Master Cox’s body, feeling the warm, rigid shaft of his manhood resting beneath him. Even outside of his body, it felt incredible up against his hole. He wanted to be connected with him again, to feel his manhood pierce his flesh and become one with him. He felt bigger and stronger whenever Cox was inside him, and coursing with purpose whenever he left his seed behind. Apprentice James looked to Master Cox for permission, which Master Cox gave with a subtle yet eager nod. James, knowing what to do implicitly, relaxed his sphincter as he felt the hard end of the older man’s member push against his body. Without too much pressure, he felt it move deep inside him, filling him up and stretching him out as it had done before. Apprentice James let out a sigh of relief. As much as it could hurt, he was happier with it in him than without. He settled himself down, feeling the massive balls of the older man pressing up against his buttocks, signaling that he had taken him down completely. He was so grateful to be there at that moment. And once Master Cox began thrusting into him, wave after wave of pleasure surged through his body. Master Cox felt the boy grip him from inside. He was practically massaging him with his hole, working out a load that would surely leave him filled. He didn’t want to rush it, but he knew that Apprentice James had earned his place in the brotherhood. All that was left was to seal him with a deep, penetrating insemination… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0024.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0024/0.1693375784.jpg Ordination | Apprentice James | Chapter 4 Master Cox had great affection for Apprentice James. The young man had shown incredible obedience and patience through his initiation period, doing whatever was necessary to satisfy the needs of his superiors. Not only did he have a beautiful face and a strikingly beautiful body, but he had the spirit of a true submissive. An absolute necessity to be ordained into the Order. When the time came for Apprentice James to receive his final achievement, Master Cox was honored to be able to be the one to sanctify him into the Masonic brotherhood. Master Cox brought the young man into the ceremonial chamber he’d come to know well, bathed in white light and filled with a sense of purpose. He removed his clothing, stripping him of his shirt and tie, leaving him clad only in the bright glow of the room. His body looked angelic, ready to receive his place in the Order and be eternally connected to Master Cox and the other leaders. When Master Cox removed his clothes, his lean, muscular frame stood tall and strong. His olive skin contrasted with James’s beautifully, dusted with a soft pattern of hair on his chest and stomach. James dropped to his knees, placing himself once again eye to eye with the older man’s massive, thick cock. Apprentice James took both hands wrapped around the meaty member, stroking it and feeling it’s power between his fingers. He understood that it contained not only the capacity for great pleasure, but it was both the source of life-giving seed and masculine authority. He worshiped it. He loved it. And as he took it into his mouth, he savored the familiar taste of his master. Master Cox rocked his hips back and forth slowly, teasing the head of his cock with the tongue of the submissive young man. The warm, wet channel that he was able to explore was truly a gift. He knew it was his right and his place to feed the young man his member, but his connection with Apprentice James made it all the more special. He looked down at the beautiful blue eyes of his boy, seeing his passion for him reflected back in the crystalline pools. He knew he was ready to receive him, and he wasted no time in making it so. Leaning back on the nearby bed, Master Cox laid down, making himself comfortable as Apprentice James mounted himself on top. The young man deftly maneuvered his legs around Master Cox’s body, feeling the warm, rigid shaft of his manhood resting beneath him. Even outside of his body, it felt incredible up against his hole. He wanted to be connected with him again, to feel his manhood pierce his flesh and become one with him. He felt bigger and stronger whenever Cox was inside him, and coursing with purpose whenever he left his seed behind. Apprentice James looked to Master Cox for permission, which Master Cox gave with a subtle yet eager nod. James, knowing what to do implicitly, relaxed his sphincter as he felt the hard end of the older man’s member push against his body. Without too much pressure, he felt it move deep inside him, filling him up and stretching him out as it had done before. Apprentice James let out a sigh of relief. As much as it could hurt, he was happier with it in him than without. He settled himself down, feeling the massive balls of the older man pressing up against his buttocks, signaling that he had taken him down completely. He was so grateful to be there at that moment. And once Master Cox began thrusting into him, wave after wave of pleasure surged through his body. Master Cox felt the boy grip him from inside. He was practically massaging him with his hole, working out a load that would surely leave him filled. He didn’t want to rush it, but he knew that Apprentice James had earned his place in the brotherhood. All that was left was to seal him with a deep, penetrating insemination… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-covenant-apprentice-ryan-chapter-5.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0023/0.1693376557.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 5 Apprentice Ryan’s devotion to the order was profound. After a lifetime of lessons on obedience and blind loyalty, the Masons were able to help him go even further in his submission. The young man left his atonement with a renewed sense of purpose. Not only was he eager to do whatever the powerful men of the secret society asked of him, but he no longer felt the doubt and fears that had become so burdensome on his path to true service. The masters removed his clothes, placed him in a ceremonial robe, and presented him before a ritualized, white, hanging sheet, telling him to do as he was told no questions asked. Even when a massive, hard, erect penis slipped through a hole in the sheet, Ryan did not react. He accepted it without reservation. And when Grandmaster Felix pushed his mouth down upon it, he gladly parted his lips and took it down. Apprentice Ryan gagged and struggled, but not because of an unwillingness to sacrifice his throat for the ceremony. Felix was impressed by how much the young man could take, indulging in the sounds of his choking. Apprentice Ryan felt his eyes begin to water, but he did not back away. His trust in the Masons was so complete that he would do whatever was required. Showing his unwavering commitment to their cause, the older men lifted Apprentice Ryan back to his feet and guided him through the veil. Apprentice Ryan felt weightless as he moved into the next room, a tingling sensation running up his spine and over his head as he saw Grandmaster Angus sitting on the end of a large, white bed. He welcomed the sight of the handsome man, but was so resigned to his submission that he barely registered more than a pleasant, respectful smile on his face. Grandmaster Angus instructed him to wash him, pointing to a bowl of blessed water and a ceremonial cloth beside it on the floor. Apprentice Ryan removed the older man’s socks and shoes, washing his feet down on the ground, deferential towards his master. The weightlessness persisted in his body as his gestures felt unusually easy and smooth. Grandmaster Angus could see the boy’s fluidity, smiling as he realized the completion of the young man’s transformation. He was free. Free of doubt. Free of worry. Free of fear. Free of all the complications of life that lead a young man to consider his own self-interest and pursuits. Apprentice Ryan was his now. He was a spirit and mind of the Masons, possessed to be submissive and subservient. And he had no struggle whatsoever. Grandmaster Angus stood to remove his clothing, giving Ryan more of his powerful body to wash. The cool, wet cloth moved over Angus’ broad, hairy chest, gently catching his dark, salt and pepper chest hair, around his prominent, masculine nipples, and down to his stomach. Apprentice Ryan paused slightly when his washcloth approached the man’s genitals, now swollen from excitement. Grandmaster Angus was curious to see what Ryan would do. The young apprentice looked at his master, as if seeking permission to continue. Angus smiled and nodded. It was clear that the young man perceived the handling of the older man’s loins as a privilege, even when tasked with washing it. Satisfaction from service… the sign of true submission. As Ryan completed his work, Grandmaster Angus began his. Removing Ryan’s clothes and placing him on the bed, Grandmaster Angus knew that the reward for such submission and obedience was a deep, powerful, personal breeding. Grandmaster Angus spread Ryan’s legs apart, giving him a view of his perfect, peachy ass. The young man’s hole was on display, tight and smooth despite the endurance it had to display during their previous encounter. Angus pumped out some ceremonial oil from a nearby container and slowly and gently spread it over the young man’s hole. Apprentice Ryan’s sphincter clenched as the cool liquid met his hole, feeling it warm as Angus’ beefy, manly fingers spread it over him. Apprentice Ryan felt a stirring within himself. His body began to take weight and feel more occupied by his mind. His penis stiffened and he allowed himself to enjoy the pleasure that he received. Grandmaster Angus could see Apprentice Ryan beginning to open up, not just externally but mentally and emotionally as well. That made Angus’s cock leak, thinking about how much this meant to the young man. Before Angus slid his bare cock inside Ryan’s hole, he leaned in and gave his hole a kiss. The covenant he was about to make was important, and it was good that he was fully present and eager for it… http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0023.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0023/0.1693376557.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 5 Apprentice Ryan’s devotion to the order was profound. After a lifetime of lessons on obedience and blind loyalty, the Masons were able to help him go even further in his submission. The young man left his atonement with a renewed sense of purpose. Not only was he eager to do whatever the powerful men of the secret society asked of him, but he no longer felt the doubt and fears that had become so burdensome on his path to true service. The masters removed his clothes, placed him in a ceremonial robe, and presented him before a ritualized, white, hanging sheet, telling him to do as he was told no questions asked. Even when a massive, hard, erect penis slipped through a hole in the sheet, Ryan did not react. He accepted it without reservation. And when Grandmaster Felix pushed his mouth down upon it, he gladly parted his lips and took it down. Apprentice Ryan gagged and struggled, but not because of an unwillingness to sacrifice his throat for the ceremony. Felix was impressed by how much the young man could take, indulging in the sounds of his choking. Apprentice Ryan felt his eyes begin to water, but he did not back away. His trust in the Masons was so complete that he would do whatever was required. Showing his unwavering commitment to their cause, the older men lifted Apprentice Ryan back to his feet and guided him through the veil. Apprentice Ryan felt weightless as he moved into the next room, a tingling sensation running up his spine and over his head as he saw Grandmaster Angus sitting on the end of a large, white bed. He welcomed the sight of the handsome man, but was so resigned to his submission that he barely registered more than a pleasant, respectful smile on his face. Grandmaster Angus instructed him to wash him, pointing to a bowl of blessed water and a ceremonial cloth beside it on the floor. Apprentice Ryan removed the older man’s socks and shoes, washing his feet down on the ground, deferential towards his master. The weightlessness persisted in his body as his gestures felt unusually easy and smooth. Grandmaster Angus could see the boy’s fluidity, smiling as he realized the completion of the young man’s transformation. He was free. Free of doubt. Free of worry. Free of fear. Free of all the complications of life that lead a young man to consider his own self-interest and pursuits. Apprentice Ryan was his now. He was a spirit and mind of the Masons, possessed to be submissive and subservient. And he had no struggle whatsoever. Grandmaster Angus stood to remove his clothing, giving Ryan more of his powerful body to wash. The cool, wet cloth moved over Angus’ broad, hairy chest, gently catching his dark, salt and pepper chest hair, around his prominent, masculine nipples, and down to his stomach. Apprentice Ryan paused slightly when his washcloth approached the man’s genitals, now swollen from excitement. Grandmaster Angus was curious to see what Ryan would do. The young apprentice looked at his master, as if seeking permission to continue. Angus smiled and nodded. It was clear that the young man perceived the handling of the older man’s loins as a privilege, even when tasked with washing it. Satisfaction from service… the sign of true submission. As Ryan completed his work, Grandmaster Angus began his. Removing Ryan’s clothes and placing him on the bed, Grandmaster Angus knew that the reward for such submission and obedience was a deep, powerful, personal breeding. Grandmaster Angus spread Ryan’s legs apart, giving him a view of his perfect, peachy ass. The young man’s hole was on display, tight and smooth despite the endurance it had to display during their previous encounter. Angus pumped out some ceremonial oil from a nearby container and slowly and gently spread it over the young man’s hole. Apprentice Ryan’s sphincter clenched as the cool liquid met his hole, feeling it warm as Angus’ beefy, manly fingers spread it over him. Apprentice Ryan felt a stirring within himself. His body began to take weight and feel more occupied by his mind. His penis stiffened and he allowed himself to enjoy the pleasure that he received. Grandmaster Angus could see Apprentice Ryan beginning to open up, not just externally but mentally and emotionally as well. That made Angus’s cock leak, thinking about how much this meant to the young man. Before Angus slid his bare cock inside Ryan’s hole, he leaned in and gave his hole a kiss. The covenant he was about to make was important, and it was good that he was fully present and eager for it… no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-sacrament-apprentice-cole-blue-chapter-7.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0022/0.1693375222.jpg The Sacrament | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 8 As a member of the fraternal order, Cole’s experiences changed. While he was still younger and less powerful than the masters, he was permitted to witness more of the rare and protected practices of the Masons. He didn’t understand most of what was happening or why, but he followed along obediently and with full focus. In many ways, he still felt like he was going through his initiation, looking wide-eyed at his superiors and hoping to glean some knowledge or wisdom. Additionally, he was still eager to prove himself, both mentally and sexually to the older men. Grandmaster Wolf could see Cole’s enthusiasm for more, so he brought him into the temple for a special privilege, the receiving of the sacrament. The ceremony room was darkened, lit predominantly by candle light. Grandmaster Wolf wore a mask, giving him a strange and ominous appearance. It must have been tied to some lore or tradition Cole was unaware of, but he didn’t question it. He could tell it was Grandmaster Wolf due to his size, scent, and his deep, whispery voice. That was all he needed to give full compliance. Cole was stripped out of his shirt and tie, very similarly to how he’d been before. But as he stood in the temple room, the moment felt different. Cole had changed. He felt the weight of the ceremony deep in his gut, informing how every touch and tingle he received. He instantly began to leak precum, soaking through his underwear and catching the attention of the grandmaster. The young man knew what was coming, and his mind, body, and spirit were in total preparation for it. Taking off his mask, Grandmaster Wolf revealed his strikingly handsome face. The warm glow of the candlelight only seemed to make him more attractive. His long arms reached down to Cole’s genitals, tugging at his bulge and releasing the boy’s throbbing erection from his undergarments. Cole would do anything the older man asked of him. Without question or doubt. He would give of himself freely, making him perfect for the sacrament. Grandmaster Wolf removed the remainder of Cole’s clothes and put him up on an altar table. Cole laid on his back, his beautiful, toned body presented in its most vulnerable state. His genitals were hard and his hole was on display, eyes locked up at the older man before him, eagerly awaiting instruction on what to do next. Grandmaster Wolf took some ceremonial oil and dripped it down on his finger. It glistened in the candlelight, reflecting back into Cole’s eyes. Cole only saw it for a moment before it slipped down beneath his pelvis, finding its way between his buttocks and inside his sphincter. The oil was cool at first, not yet warmed by the head of the man’s flesh. It didn’t take long for Cole’s body to practically melt it. He felt the firm digit work its way inside. Cole let out an excited moan. Grandmaster Wolf had yet to even remove his clothes and Cole could have cum right then and there. But seeing the rise in the older man’s pants, Cole knew well what was to come. For him to receive the blessing of the sacrament, he would have to give of himself. His hole would have to endure the deep, hard, penetrating size of Wolf’s cock. A simple sacrifice, but one he would gladly make again and again... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0022.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0022/0.1693375222.jpg The Sacrament | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 8 As a member of the fraternal order, Cole’s experiences changed. While he was still younger and less powerful than the masters, he was permitted to witness more of the rare and protected practices of the Masons. He didn’t understand most of what was happening or why, but he followed along obediently and with full focus. In many ways, he still felt like he was going through his initiation, looking wide-eyed at his superiors and hoping to glean some knowledge or wisdom. Additionally, he was still eager to prove himself, both mentally and sexually to the older men. Grandmaster Wolf could see Cole’s enthusiasm for more, so he brought him into the temple for a special privilege, the receiving of the sacrament. The ceremony room was darkened, lit predominantly by candle light. Grandmaster Wolf wore a mask, giving him a strange and ominous appearance. It must have been tied to some lore or tradition Cole was unaware of, but he didn’t question it. He could tell it was Grandmaster Wolf due to his size, scent, and his deep, whispery voice. That was all he needed to give full compliance. Cole was stripped out of his shirt and tie, very similarly to how he’d been before. But as he stood in the temple room, the moment felt different. Cole had changed. He felt the weight of the ceremony deep in his gut, informing how every touch and tingle he received. He instantly began to leak precum, soaking through his underwear and catching the attention of the grandmaster. The young man knew what was coming, and his mind, body, and spirit were in total preparation for it. Taking off his mask, Grandmaster Wolf revealed his strikingly handsome face. The warm glow of the candlelight only seemed to make him more attractive. His long arms reached down to Cole’s genitals, tugging at his bulge and releasing the boy’s throbbing erection from his undergarments. Cole would do anything the older man asked of him. Without question or doubt. He would give of himself freely, making him perfect for the sacrament. Grandmaster Wolf removed the remainder of Cole’s clothes and put him up on an altar table. Cole laid on his back, his beautiful, toned body presented in its most vulnerable state. His genitals were hard and his hole was on display, eyes locked up at the older man before him, eagerly awaiting instruction on what to do next. Grandmaster Wolf took some ceremonial oil and dripped it down on his finger. It glistened in the candlelight, reflecting back into Cole’s eyes. Cole only saw it for a moment before it slipped down beneath his pelvis, finding its way between his buttocks and inside his sphincter. The oil was cool at first, not yet warmed by the head of the man’s flesh. It didn’t take long for Cole’s body to practically melt it. He felt the firm digit work its way inside. Cole let out an excited moan. Grandmaster Wolf had yet to even remove his clothes and Cole could have cum right then and there. But seeing the rise in the older man’s pants, Cole knew well what was to come. For him to receive the blessing of the sacrament, he would have to give of himself. His hole would have to endure the deep, hard, penetrating size of Wolf’s cock. A simple sacrifice, but one he would gladly make again and again... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-covenant-apprentice-james-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0021/0.1693376210.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE JAMES | Chapter 3 Oliver did as he was told. Obediently, he stripped down completely and put on the ceremonial robe. It was big and loose hanging on his body, clearly not made for him. As he tried to balance it on his shoulders, he wondered how many others had worn this exact garment, and how many others had done what he was about to do. He’d barely spoken a handful of words to Master Cox, but already the older man had touched his body, handled his genitals, and even been inside him. Sex with him was part of the requirements of the Order, but Oliver did not mind. He found himself unusually drawn to the older man, both in his authority and his appearance. He reminded him of the men he knew growing up. Fathers of friends, friends of his father, neighbors, etc. Even being a stranger, disconnected and unknown from his life or any sentimentality, there was something familiar about him that gave him comfort. Crawling into the ceremony room on all fours, he lowered himself below the older man. Master Cox sat on the edge of a large bed, draped in a red altar cloth. Master Cox was dressed in all white, even down to his tie. Everything felt so formal and so ritualized. It sent a tingly feeling up Oliver’s spine, a sort of out of body experience as he walked through the motions he was told to follow. He knew this was important, so he gave it his entire attention. When Master Cox told him to wash his feet, he didn’t hesitate or think twice of it. Everything about the moment served to remind Apprentice Oliver that his place was submissive and subservient to Master Cox. And he did so with full faith. Once he was finished, Master Cox stood him up, manipulating the material that hung over Oliver’s body until it fell down around him. The boy stood naked, exposed and vulnerable, pressed against the fully suited older man. Oliver’s cock began to stiffen, rising as he felt the moment of consummation approach. It was very vaguely explained to him the purpose of the covenant ceremony, but he knew he had to give himself to the Order and to Master Cox as if he was making an eternal bond. The only thing he could equate it to was a wedding. And as such, he knew this meant giving his body over completely. Master Cox took off his jacket, ordering Oliver to his knees. Within seconds, he pulled out his cock for Oliver to begin to suck. It was a big, thick, veiny member with a low hanging set of large testicles. Seeing it close, Oliver was impressed with its size. He remembered how it felt moving inside him, but strangely, he never really saw it. Something about Master Cox just made him want to serve him. Looking up at his light salt and pepper sprinkling of chest hair, his masculine face with his dark mustache, and his paternal, soft eyes, he wanted to be taken. He felt it deep in his loins that he needed to be filled and fucked. He passionately and thoughtfully worshipped and sucked Master Cox’s member, all the while anticipating the moment when it would be back inside his hole... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0021.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0021/0.1693376210.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE JAMES | Chapter 3 Oliver did as he was told. Obediently, he stripped down completely and put on the ceremonial robe. It was big and loose hanging on his body, clearly not made for him. As he tried to balance it on his shoulders, he wondered how many others had worn this exact garment, and how many others had done what he was about to do. He’d barely spoken a handful of words to Master Cox, but already the older man had touched his body, handled his genitals, and even been inside him. Sex with him was part of the requirements of the Order, but Oliver did not mind. He found himself unusually drawn to the older man, both in his authority and his appearance. He reminded him of the men he knew growing up. Fathers of friends, friends of his father, neighbors, etc. Even being a stranger, disconnected and unknown from his life or any sentimentality, there was something familiar about him that gave him comfort. Crawling into the ceremony room on all fours, he lowered himself below the older man. Master Cox sat on the edge of a large bed, draped in a red altar cloth. Master Cox was dressed in all white, even down to his tie. Everything felt so formal and so ritualized. It sent a tingly feeling up Oliver’s spine, a sort of out of body experience as he walked through the motions he was told to follow. He knew this was important, so he gave it his entire attention. When Master Cox told him to wash his feet, he didn’t hesitate or think twice of it. Everything about the moment served to remind Apprentice Oliver that his place was submissive and subservient to Master Cox. And he did so with full faith. Once he was finished, Master Cox stood him up, manipulating the material that hung over Oliver’s body until it fell down around him. The boy stood naked, exposed and vulnerable, pressed against the fully suited older man. Oliver’s cock began to stiffen, rising as he felt the moment of consummation approach. It was very vaguely explained to him the purpose of the covenant ceremony, but he knew he had to give himself to the Order and to Master Cox as if he was making an eternal bond. The only thing he could equate it to was a wedding. And as such, he knew this meant giving his body over completely. Master Cox took off his jacket, ordering Oliver to his knees. Within seconds, he pulled out his cock for Oliver to begin to suck. It was a big, thick, veiny member with a low hanging set of large testicles. Seeing it close, Oliver was impressed with its size. He remembered how it felt moving inside him, but strangely, he never really saw it. Something about Master Cox just made him want to serve him. Looking up at his light salt and pepper sprinkling of chest hair, his masculine face with his dark mustache, and his paternal, soft eyes, he wanted to be taken. He felt it deep in his loins that he needed to be filled and fucked. He passionately and thoughtfully worshipped and sucked Master Cox’s member, all the while anticipating the moment when it would be back inside his hole... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-basinger-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0020/0.1693375395.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE BASINGER | Chapter 1 Apprentice Basinger sat expectactantly, wondering with intense anticipation what Grandmaster Wolf would ask him. Entrance into the Masonic Order wasn’t guaranteed, and Basinger knew that it would require more than just a sunny smile and a charming personality. Basinger had always pushed himself to be the best, wanting to be seen as capable and reliable especially by his older mentors. He knew the Masons offered him a chance to prove himself and be accepted into a larger fraternity of men much like himself. Of course, like anything else, he did his best to prepare for the challenge and come with a strong, confident presentation. But once he saw Grandmaster Wolf, his fortitude was shaken. The tall, handsome older man stood a solid foot taller than the young initiate. He had a stern yet not unwelcoming appearance, reinforced by the fine white suit he wore. He was practically like an archangel, delivering a message of warning and caution. Basinger felt he should tread lightly, not wanting to disappoint his interviewer, but deep down, he found himself distracted by the way he looked at him. The questions started simple at first. Information about school and sports and activities fell out of Basinger’s mouth like they were pre-recorded deep in his lungs, set to auto-response from a lifetime of regurgitating the facts and details of what made him stand out amongst his peers. But what struck Basinger strange, setting him off his routine, was when Grandmaster Wolf began to ask him about his sexuality. The older man didn’t come out directly and ask him if he was gay, but he hinted at the idea by asking if he’d ever been attracted to men. Basinger felt like this was a trap, one he had to avoid at all costs in order to get what he wanted. He denied any such feelings, knowing full well that he was in that very moment trying to suppress his arousal to the questioner. Grandmaster Wolf was no fool, however. He knew that Basinger was hiding something. He could see the subtle ways in which Basinger would steal glances at his body, eyeing the space between his thighs, even parting his lips ever so slightly as if in thought about what that spot concealed. Wolf knew he had to put Basinger to the test. He told him to remove his clothes, leaving just his sheer, white underwear on. Basinger was confused and reluctant at first, but Wolf’s words were delivered with such authority, Basinger was compelled to comply. And of course, Basinger was unexpectedly happy to do so. Wolf could see that Basinger was sporting a pretty substantial member beneath his sheer underwear. The thin white fabric draped delicately over an impressive size of manhood sprouting upward. Apprentice Basinger didn’t know what to do, knowing that any objection could put his position in the order in jeopardy. So he went along with Grandmaster Wolf’s instructions, answering his questions and sitting still in patience. When Grandmaster Wolf tied the young man’s hands behind his back, Basinger knew the interview was taking a direction he had not prepared for. He’d heard rumors of the crazy various rituals and ceremonies the Masons performed, but he didn’t think they were still in practice. He had imagined a number of archaic formalities would have been lost to modernization, keeping the organization more aligned with occupational pursuits and tradecraft. But as Basinger’s assumptions began to shatter, he saw a dark spot appear on the cloth covering his cock. It was a small, wet droplet forming against the white material of the underwear. Precum. Basinger was leaking precum onto his shorts, stimulated and aroused by the intimate way Grandmaster Wolf tied him to the chair, keeping him in place. Basinger was confused and alarmed, but no more so than when Grandmaster Wolf placed the tip of his long, powerful finger down on the spot, catching the liquid on his skin and gently pulling it away in a silky, thin string. Apprentice Basinger didn’t know if Wolf would cast him out for that, but then, to his complete shock, Basinger watched as Grandmaster Wolf took the tip of his wetted finger and placed it in his mouth. The boy trembled, not knowing what the older man was capable of, but finding himself unquestionably desperate to find out... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0020.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0020/0.1693375395.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE BASINGER | Chapter 1 Apprentice Basinger sat expectactantly, wondering with intense anticipation what Grandmaster Wolf would ask him. Entrance into the Masonic Order wasn’t guaranteed, and Basinger knew that it would require more than just a sunny smile and a charming personality. Basinger had always pushed himself to be the best, wanting to be seen as capable and reliable especially by his older mentors. He knew the Masons offered him a chance to prove himself and be accepted into a larger fraternity of men much like himself. Of course, like anything else, he did his best to prepare for the challenge and come with a strong, confident presentation. But once he saw Grandmaster Wolf, his fortitude was shaken. The tall, handsome older man stood a solid foot taller than the young initiate. He had a stern yet not unwelcoming appearance, reinforced by the fine white suit he wore. He was practically like an archangel, delivering a message of warning and caution. Basinger felt he should tread lightly, not wanting to disappoint his interviewer, but deep down, he found himself distracted by the way he looked at him. The questions started simple at first. Information about school and sports and activities fell out of Basinger’s mouth like they were pre-recorded deep in his lungs, set to auto-response from a lifetime of regurgitating the facts and details of what made him stand out amongst his peers. But what struck Basinger strange, setting him off his routine, was when Grandmaster Wolf began to ask him about his sexuality. The older man didn’t come out directly and ask him if he was gay, but he hinted at the idea by asking if he’d ever been attracted to men. Basinger felt like this was a trap, one he had to avoid at all costs in order to get what he wanted. He denied any such feelings, knowing full well that he was in that very moment trying to suppress his arousal to the questioner. Grandmaster Wolf was no fool, however. He knew that Basinger was hiding something. He could see the subtle ways in which Basinger would steal glances at his body, eyeing the space between his thighs, even parting his lips ever so slightly as if in thought about what that spot concealed. Wolf knew he had to put Basinger to the test. He told him to remove his clothes, leaving just his sheer, white underwear on. Basinger was confused and reluctant at first, but Wolf’s words were delivered with such authority, Basinger was compelled to comply. And of course, Basinger was unexpectedly happy to do so. Wolf could see that Basinger was sporting a pretty substantial member beneath his sheer underwear. The thin white fabric draped delicately over an impressive size of manhood sprouting upward. Apprentice Basinger didn’t know what to do, knowing that any objection could put his position in the order in jeopardy. So he went along with Grandmaster Wolf’s instructions, answering his questions and sitting still in patience. When Grandmaster Wolf tied the young man’s hands behind his back, Basinger knew the interview was taking a direction he had not prepared for. He’d heard rumors of the crazy various rituals and ceremonies the Masons performed, but he didn’t think they were still in practice. He had imagined a number of archaic formalities would have been lost to modernization, keeping the organization more aligned with occupational pursuits and tradecraft. But as Basinger’s assumptions began to shatter, he saw a dark spot appear on the cloth covering his cock. It was a small, wet droplet forming against the white material of the underwear. Precum. Basinger was leaking precum onto his shorts, stimulated and aroused by the intimate way Grandmaster Wolf tied him to the chair, keeping him in place. Basinger was confused and alarmed, but no more so than when Grandmaster Wolf placed the tip of his long, powerful finger down on the spot, catching the liquid on his skin and gently pulling it away in a silky, thin string. Apprentice Basinger didn’t know if Wolf would cast him out for that, but then, to his complete shock, Basinger watched as Grandmaster Wolf took the tip of his wetted finger and placed it in his mouth. The boy trembled, not knowing what the older man was capable of, but finding himself unquestionably desperate to find out... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/atonement-apprentice-ryan-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0019/0.1693376310.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 4 Apprentice Ryan’s body shook like a leaf as he bent over the bench. He looked at the dark, glistening knobs beneath him, a sort of trail of where he had come from. He felt Grandmaster Angus’ big, hairy hands on his worn out ass, caressing him and soothing him as he stared down at the objects of his atonement. The first few plugs stretched him out fine, with only a modest amount of struggle before he found himself pleased with his own capability. But the last two did him in, stretching him beyond what he could handle, leaving him a shaking, weakened wreck. He tried to muster up the strength to continue, but alas, he had to bow out, leaving the final and largest plug unconquered. As a result, Grandmaster Angus had to give him his punishment. Ryan didn’t know what was coming. He knew the leaders had strange methods of keeping initiates in line, but he was fortunate to have had to experience them all. As he awaited his fate, he took the time to catch his breath, steeling himself Angus’ plans, even allowing himself to find pleasure in the soft touches to his ass. Ryan felt a warm tongue on his hole, a much needed salve on his weary insides. He let out soft moans, grateful for the gentle massage and relaxation. He wanted to look back, but he was told to keep his eyes forward and his hands on the bench, locking himself in place for what was to come. His ears were careful to pick up on the sound of clothes rustling and falling behind him. Grandmaster Angus was slowly removing his shirt and pants, stripping down to just his undergarments as Apprentice Ryan obeyed his orders. The young man didn’t know how much further he would go, but suddenly and without warning, he felt something slip into his searing hot hole. At first, Ryan feared it was another plug, aimed at splitting him apart and making him suffer. Instead, it was the familiar, smooth, girthy member of Grandmaster Angus. The bare cock slid inside him with a single thrust, not hesitating or stopping. Apprentice Ryan was well warmed up enough to handle the older man’s member, his hole loose enough to breed but still tight enough to grip. Instinctively, the young man clenched down on Angus’ cock, as if subconsciously wanting to milk him of the load he carried in his hairy, hanging nuts. As Apprentice Ryan became accustomed to the fucking, he found his cock beginning to harden and leak out a steady stream of precum. It dripped down onto the dark wood bench, pooling up and streaking as his body rocked back and forth. Bishop Angus took his hands around Ryan’s neck, holding him in place with a firm grip without choking him. Though, as Angus’ breeding thrusts increased in pace and intensity, the burly man’s grip occasionally tightened, giving Ryan a thrilling feeling of submission and powerlessness. Apprentice Ryan learned from the masters that in the temple, his body was not his own. It belonged to the men of the Order to use as the pleased. Never more than in that moment did that sentiment ring true. Ryan felt himself a passenger in his flesh, his consciousness simply an occupant of the vessel that Bishop Angus controlled and owned. He belonged to him, bouncing on the end of his cock with his neck in a vice grip, feeling his insides shift to make room for the throbbing member of the older man. Bishop Angus felt himself approaching climax. As he did, he squeezed Ryan’s neck a little tighter. The excitement was enough to send bursts of energy to his loins, causing a chain reaction that led to the eruption of his prostate. Jets of hot, white cum sprung from his cock, filling up the apprentice’s hole as he struggled to stay upright and still. Ryan breathed deep, feeling the milky load swirling in his guts, stirred up by Angus’ declining erection, moving deeper in his body. Ryan couldn’t believe he could take it after all he’d endured, but he was proud of himself for holding out until the end... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0019.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0019/0.1693376310.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 4 Apprentice Ryan’s body shook like a leaf as he bent over the bench. He looked at the dark, glistening knobs beneath him, a sort of trail of where he had come from. He felt Grandmaster Angus’ big, hairy hands on his worn out ass, caressing him and soothing him as he stared down at the objects of his atonement. The first few plugs stretched him out fine, with only a modest amount of struggle before he found himself pleased with his own capability. But the last two did him in, stretching him beyond what he could handle, leaving him a shaking, weakened wreck. He tried to muster up the strength to continue, but alas, he had to bow out, leaving the final and largest plug unconquered. As a result, Grandmaster Angus had to give him his punishment. Ryan didn’t know what was coming. He knew the leaders had strange methods of keeping initiates in line, but he was fortunate to have had to experience them all. As he awaited his fate, he took the time to catch his breath, steeling himself Angus’ plans, even allowing himself to find pleasure in the soft touches to his ass. Ryan felt a warm tongue on his hole, a much needed salve on his weary insides. He let out soft moans, grateful for the gentle massage and relaxation. He wanted to look back, but he was told to keep his eyes forward and his hands on the bench, locking himself in place for what was to come. His ears were careful to pick up on the sound of clothes rustling and falling behind him. Grandmaster Angus was slowly removing his shirt and pants, stripping down to just his undergarments as Apprentice Ryan obeyed his orders. The young man didn’t know how much further he would go, but suddenly and without warning, he felt something slip into his searing hot hole. At first, Ryan feared it was another plug, aimed at splitting him apart and making him suffer. Instead, it was the familiar, smooth, girthy member of Grandmaster Angus. The bare cock slid inside him with a single thrust, not hesitating or stopping. Apprentice Ryan was well warmed up enough to handle the older man’s member, his hole loose enough to breed but still tight enough to grip. Instinctively, the young man clenched down on Angus’ cock, as if subconsciously wanting to milk him of the load he carried in his hairy, hanging nuts. As Apprentice Ryan became accustomed to the fucking, he found his cock beginning to harden and leak out a steady stream of precum. It dripped down onto the dark wood bench, pooling up and streaking as his body rocked back and forth. Bishop Angus took his hands around Ryan’s neck, holding him in place with a firm grip without choking him. Though, as Angus’ breeding thrusts increased in pace and intensity, the burly man’s grip occasionally tightened, giving Ryan a thrilling feeling of submission and powerlessness. Apprentice Ryan learned from the masters that in the temple, his body was not his own. It belonged to the men of the Order to use as the pleased. Never more than in that moment did that sentiment ring true. Ryan felt himself a passenger in his flesh, his consciousness simply an occupant of the vessel that Bishop Angus controlled and owned. He belonged to him, bouncing on the end of his cock with his neck in a vice grip, feeling his insides shift to make room for the throbbing member of the older man. Bishop Angus felt himself approaching climax. As he did, he squeezed Ryan’s neck a little tighter. The excitement was enough to send bursts of energy to his loins, causing a chain reaction that led to the eruption of his prostate. Jets of hot, white cum sprung from his cock, filling up the apprentice’s hole as he struggled to stay upright and still. Ryan breathed deep, feeling the milky load swirling in his guts, stirred up by Angus’ declining erection, moving deeper in his body. Ryan couldn’t believe he could take it after all he’d endured, but he was proud of himself for holding out until the end... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-james-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0018/0.1693376044.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE JAMES | Chapter 2 Apprentice James felt the first peg enter his hole with a fiery sting. He was not quite ready as he sat down on the shiny wooden bench, intimidated by the line of toys securely sealed to its surface. He looked into Master Cox’s eyes as he sat across the room, enthroned by a large red chair and positioned such that James could perfectly and expectedly meet his gaze. He looked for a sign of Cox’s mercy, but it was clear that the older man did not intend for him to stop. Sacrifice and hard work was part of every rite and ritual on the way to becoming a Master Mason. James knew this and accepted it. But it didn’t make the work any less challenging. Up until Master Legrand stuck his long finger through his sphincter, he’d never experienced the sensation of his hole widening beyond his control. Now, he was testing himself far beyond the demands of a single digit. Master Cox was a handsome man with summer-tanned skin and a dark mustache. He didn’t appear immediately threatening or intimidating. In fact, he had the look of a regular dad. Someone he might have met in life. He could have been a teacher, an office manager, a boss, or even the parent of one of his friends. At any other moment, he might have disappeared in the background of his suburban life, another face in a sea of elders. But here, in the dark, black room of the temple, he was imbued with power and authority that James had to recognize. As Apprentice James eased himself down, Master Cox’ face expressed something less than satisfaction. While James felt like he was pushing himself, Master Cox seemed to interpret this as merely the warm up. And looking at what was to come, it was clear that the young man was naive to feel like this was a challenge. Nevertheless, when the older man ordered him to proceed to the next peg, the apprentice did so without hesitation. While he felt an intense heat around his ears and cheeks and a rapid pulse beating within his heart, he did what he thought was demanded of him. As he moved down the line, James felt himself becoming more and more acclimated to the stretching of his hole. The objects seemed to be a warm up for the one before it, much easier to take on each level up. But whenever it seemed like he was cheating the Order by not pressing firmly down against the bench, Master Fantana, a younger but equally handsome superior, stood beside him, ready to press down on his shoulders and ensure he was fully engulfing the object. Master Fantana would occasionally oil up the next peg, getting it ready for the apprentice’s next step. He would rub the excess on James’ body, making his smooth, alabaster skin glisten in the dim light. It somehow made James warmer, covering his flesh where it would otherwise be bare. The warmth made him more persistent to continue while also providing a pleasant sight to his masters. Despite his resolve and determination to meet Master Cox’s expectations, his virgin hole could only take so much. The older man was impressed with how far he made it, but knew not to reveal that in any way. Power is only effective when it means discipline as well as reward. And for not meeting the expectations of the Order, Apprentice James would have to face the consequences. The young man was placed on a large red altar with his legs held up by the younger master. Fantana helped the boy into position, bringing his ass to the end of the ceremonial table and keeping his lower limbs held up and apart. Apprentice James was keenly aware that his well used hole was out and presented, right at the height of Master Cox’s loins. The thought first made him nervous. He was clearly in a position to be fucked. He’d never experienced anything like that before, and now, in the dark with these strange men, he was going to have a once in a lifetime change. He felt the urge to stop it, but he knew if he did, his entrance into the Order would be finished. As Master Cox removed his pants, he saw the mustachioed daddy’s hard, veiny cock sticking out from beneath his undershirt. It was thick and throbbing, clearly aroused by seeing the apprentice work over his hole. Something about the familiarity of this stranger--his dad-next-door energy and coupled with unsuspecting authority--made Apprentice James unexpectedly hard. Thinking of this man--the coach, the banker, the father, the husband, whoever he was in his real life--fucking him and filling him with his cock sent a thrill in his body. He’d always worried what his first time would be like, and knowing the moment had come filled him with excitement. Apprentice James thought there might be more ceremony and ritual to come, but to his surprise and delight, the older man simply brought his bare cock between his cheeks and slid it deep into his body. It happened with a sudden shock and a feeling of pressure deep in his gut. And then that was that. Apprentice James was no longer a virgin. He looked up Master Cox, staring into the eyes of the first man to fuck him. He knew he’d remember this moment for the rest of his life, so he tried his best to memorize everything. The hot, thick air of the room, dense with desire and perspiration. The slight beading of sweat building on the older man’s brow. And the powerful, commanding, masculine way his face stared back at him as he began to thrust back and forth... 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-covenant-apprentice-austin-young-chapter-6.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0017/0.1693376637.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 6 Apprentice Young’s throat was still sore when he met with Grandmaster Angus. It was a blessing he wasn’t asked to speak as his voice was hoarse from the intense physical demands it had endured from Grandmaster Felix’s test. The young man had knelt down and was instructed to suck and swallow the member of an unknown, unseen person behind a white veil. It was one of the biggest cocks he’d ever had to take, not that he’d had much experience before. His nose was a little runny and his eyes were still reddened from the choking and gagging, but he knew it was all part of his journey. For him to make his covenant, he had to show he would not back down. So weakened, weary, and vulnerable, he proceeded to the next chamber where Grandmaster Angus waited. As Young made his way into the ceremonial chamber, it struck him just how handsome Angus was. In the bright, white light of the room, the apprentice was seeing the burly bearded man different from their previous encounter. He was clothed in all white from head to toe, a stark difference from the black he wore before. His face seemed to even have a lightness to it, like the older man himself was in a lifted spirit of some kind. It made the young man feel more at ease. How could anything bad happen to him when everything here looks so peaceful? Immediately, Angus sat on the edge of a bed draped in a red cover. It had the feeling of an altar more than a bed for sleeping, appropriate for the solemnity and ceremony of what was happening. Even beside the bed was a shallow bowl of water and a tray of ceremonial oil. Apprentice Young was ordered to wash the man’s feet as a sign of respect and subservience. The carpeted floor hurt the boy’s knees, but he was happy to do what he was told. When Angus stood up, Apprentice Young noticed just how large he loomed. The young man was used to being smaller than almost everyone he encountered, but something about Angus’ size intimidated him greatly. He wasn’t the tallest man, but his chest was the width of a door. Each of Angus’ muscular thighs were bigger around than Young’s waist. He was covered in dark hair, especially on his forearms and hands that made him look like a beast. The apprentice felt like in any other situation, he would be terrified of a man like him. Terrified and, undeniably, aroused. As the older man began to remove his clothing, Young followed his lead, doing what he wanted without any question or hesitation. Even when Angus presented his exposed cock to him to suck, he opened his mouth and took it. His jaw was still tired and his lips were a little raw, but he looked up at his hirsute master, looking to please him however he wanted. Seeing Young struggle, Grandmaster Angus retreated his member, sitting down on the edge of the bed to focus more on the boy and less on himself. Young was grateful to rest his mouth, but he knew his work wasn’t over. Angus stripped him of what little covering he had, feeling his smooth backside with his big, burly hands. They were rougher than Young was used to, but no less arousing as they teased his delicate hole. The apprentice was placed on his back, breathlessly awaiting the moment where the older man would inevitably take what’s his and fuck him. Young knew it was coming, and in a way, he was grateful for it. This man wanted him. He saw promise and potential in him. He was going to help him grow and thrive and become who he was meant to be. Even if the apprentice wasn’t rock hard and turned on by the idea of feeling his thick meat inside, he thought it was a small price to pay to give his hole to someone of his standing. Angus turned Young around, putting him on all fours with his hole in the air. The apprentice looked back, watching as the man provided him with a drop of spit as lubrication to ease the penetration. It fell from the man’s mouth as a white, foamy drop, looking dramatically lighter than the dark beard from which it emerged, falling short on the young man’s hole with an impressive thud. It wasn’t much, but it was enough. Angus pushed his manhood between the boy’s cheeks, not rushing the moment but not going too easy either. The apprentice knew why he was here, as did the older man. He put his full weight into the act of breeding, holding the boy in place with his strong, muscular arms, dominating him with his size and making quick work of overpowering his body. For a moment, the apprentice felt a rising fear. He knew he couldn’t fight back should anything go awry. The older man was bigger, stronger, and more experienced than himself. Even as Young moaned with a mix of pleasure and apprehension, the older man placed a hand over his mouth, muffling his nuanced sounds until all that echoed in the room was the indistinguishable sound of a boy breathing hard. It scared Young, but it also shot a surge of energy to his cock. He liked it. He liked being dominated. And he didn’t want it to stop. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0017.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0017/0.1693376637.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 6 Apprentice Young’s throat was still sore when he met with Grandmaster Angus. It was a blessing he wasn’t asked to speak as his voice was hoarse from the intense physical demands it had endured from Grandmaster Felix’s test. The young man had knelt down and was instructed to suck and swallow the member of an unknown, unseen person behind a white veil. It was one of the biggest cocks he’d ever had to take, not that he’d had much experience before. His nose was a little runny and his eyes were still reddened from the choking and gagging, but he knew it was all part of his journey. For him to make his covenant, he had to show he would not back down. So weakened, weary, and vulnerable, he proceeded to the next chamber where Grandmaster Angus waited. As Young made his way into the ceremonial chamber, it struck him just how handsome Angus was. In the bright, white light of the room, the apprentice was seeing the burly bearded man different from their previous encounter. He was clothed in all white from head to toe, a stark difference from the black he wore before. His face seemed to even have a lightness to it, like the older man himself was in a lifted spirit of some kind. It made the young man feel more at ease. How could anything bad happen to him when everything here looks so peaceful? Immediately, Angus sat on the edge of a bed draped in a red cover. It had the feeling of an altar more than a bed for sleeping, appropriate for the solemnity and ceremony of what was happening. Even beside the bed was a shallow bowl of water and a tray of ceremonial oil. Apprentice Young was ordered to wash the man’s feet as a sign of respect and subservience. The carpeted floor hurt the boy’s knees, but he was happy to do what he was told. When Angus stood up, Apprentice Young noticed just how large he loomed. The young man was used to being smaller than almost everyone he encountered, but something about Angus’ size intimidated him greatly. He wasn’t the tallest man, but his chest was the width of a door. Each of Angus’ muscular thighs were bigger around than Young’s waist. He was covered in dark hair, especially on his forearms and hands that made him look like a beast. The apprentice felt like in any other situation, he would be terrified of a man like him. Terrified and, undeniably, aroused. As the older man began to remove his clothing, Young followed his lead, doing what he wanted without any question or hesitation. Even when Angus presented his exposed cock to him to suck, he opened his mouth and took it. His jaw was still tired and his lips were a little raw, but he looked up at his hirsute master, looking to please him however he wanted. Seeing Young struggle, Grandmaster Angus retreated his member, sitting down on the edge of the bed to focus more on the boy and less on himself. Young was grateful to rest his mouth, but he knew his work wasn’t over. Angus stripped him of what little covering he had, feeling his smooth backside with his big, burly hands. They were rougher than Young was used to, but no less arousing as they teased his delicate hole. The apprentice was placed on his back, breathlessly awaiting the moment where the older man would inevitably take what’s his and fuck him. Young knew it was coming, and in a way, he was grateful for it. This man wanted him. He saw promise and potential in him. He was going to help him grow and thrive and become who he was meant to be. Even if the apprentice wasn’t rock hard and turned on by the idea of feeling his thick meat inside, he thought it was a small price to pay to give his hole to someone of his standing. Angus turned Young around, putting him on all fours with his hole in the air. The apprentice looked back, watching as the man provided him with a drop of spit as lubrication to ease the penetration. It fell from the man’s mouth as a white, foamy drop, looking dramatically lighter than the dark beard from which it emerged, falling short on the young man’s hole with an impressive thud. It wasn’t much, but it was enough. Angus pushed his manhood between the boy’s cheeks, not rushing the moment but not going too easy either. The apprentice knew why he was here, as did the older man. He put his full weight into the act of breeding, holding the boy in place with his strong, muscular arms, dominating him with his size and making quick work of overpowering his body. For a moment, the apprentice felt a rising fear. He knew he couldn’t fight back should anything go awry. The older man was bigger, stronger, and more experienced than himself. Even as Young moaned with a mix of pleasure and apprehension, the older man placed a hand over his mouth, muffling his nuanced sounds until all that echoed in the room was the indistinguishable sound of a boy breathing hard. It scared Young, but it also shot a surge of energy to his cock. He liked it. He liked being dominated. And he didn’t want it to stop. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/ordination-apprentice-blue-chapter-7.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0016/0.1693376406.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 7 Apprentice Blue had waited a long time for this moment. The chance to be ordained into the brotherhood and receive full membership into the secret society was enough to keep him buzzing all night. He could hardly sleep, lying in bed, thinking about what it would mean for him. He couldn’t recall the personal and professional reasons he wanted to join at the beginning. All his thoughts now seemed flooded with memories of naked bodies, passionate fucking, and the feeling of searing hot semen flowing through his body. More than anything, his ordination now meant he would get more of this. If he was being honest with himself, this became his primary goal: to be inseminated again and again. But something about the secrecy of the order made it more appealing that just seeking out sex on his own. When he arrived at the hall to receive his ordination, he was greeted by Grandmaster Angus. The beefy man had the remarkable ability to seem just as sexually powerful fully clothed in his crisp, clean white suit as he did when fully naked. The creeping hints of his hairiness on his hands and face teased the apprentice’s imagination, making him eager to see him naked again. It didn’t take long for the two of them to find their privacy, away from all others. Blue came dressed appropriately in his shirt and tie, but Grandmaster Angus seemed more interested in stripping off his clothes than appreciating his respectful attire and manner. Blue was solemn and serious, ready for his ordination, somewhat surprised at Angus’ dispensing with ritual. Blue was excited but uneasy, finding comfort in the tradition and formality of the ceremonies. He tried to find his footing with the older man, continuing to show deference to him as he continued to remove his clothes. Blue’s loins were aroused despite his nerves, something of which Grandmaster Angus was keen to take full advantage. Grabbing at his member possessively, Blue felt a strange feeling run over his spine. It was a tingling sensation that practically took him out of his body. He realized what it was. He wasn’t disconnecting from his body out of fear, but of respect. He understood now. His body was not his own. It belonged to Grandmaster Angus. To the brotherhood. To the masonic order. As the older man dropped to his knees and began sucking on his shaft, Blue appreciated what all this was for. The young man knew his place… to be his. To serve Angus and be used by him as he saw fit. It excited him, and made him eager for more. Angus removed his suit, revealing his broad, furred chest. It was powerful and masculine, boasting two suckable nipples and a salt and pepper covering that suggested experience. It made Blue’s mouth water and provided a perfect trail for his eyes to follow. Downward his gaze fell until he saw his prize: the thick, throbbing bulge in his undergarments. The apprentice dropped to his knees just as Angus had done, ravenously bringing his manhood to his lips. It tasted salty and sweet at the same time, dripping pre-cum from the tip and giving Blue a sample of his precious load. The grandmaster didn’t spare too many drops in the boy’s throat. Once he was hard and wet, he turned Blue around, placing him on all fours, getting him into a proper breeding position. Blue knew well how to arch his back and present his hole, now well trained by the men who guided him on his path. As Angus lapped at his hole and prepared him to be fucked, the young man looked back, seeing the older man’s beard disappear between his cheeks, teasing him with pleasure as he mentally readied himself for insemination. Like a bull saddling up behind his mate, Grandmaster Angus carried his broad, hefty body behind Blue, dominating him in size as well as in spirit. The young man trembled as he felt the familiar rough hands grip onto his smooth, soft hips, the cool metallic feel of his ring sending the fine hairs of his spine on end. He wanted to be fucked badly, but he was also afraid of that desire. Before Apprentice Blue could second guess his feelings, he felt the firm pressing of the older man’s cock up against his sphincter. It moved snugly between his cheeks, breaking through his body until it found a path deep into his insides. The pressure sent a warmth through the young man’s body, activating every muscle inside and out to make way for the powerful daddy’s manhood. In an instant, all of Blue’s reservations and hesitations fell away and all that was left was the feeling of the fuck. Deep inside, rubbing against his prostate, and further down into his soul, he felt his purpose. He was a vessel. A receptacle. A willing supplicant to his grand master, seeking only his seed. Angus started off slow, but his own purpose was clear. The young apprentice needed to be bred and bred hard! He’d earned it and this would seal his place in the brotherhood forever. As he held onto Blue’s ankles, keeping him locked in place as his shaft moved in and out of the boy’s tight hole, he felt his seed churning in his loins, ready to be released... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0016.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0016/0.1693376406.jpg Ordination | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 7 Apprentice Blue had waited a long time for this moment. The chance to be ordained into the brotherhood and receive full membership into the secret society was enough to keep him buzzing all night. He could hardly sleep, lying in bed, thinking about what it would mean for him. He couldn’t recall the personal and professional reasons he wanted to join at the beginning. All his thoughts now seemed flooded with memories of naked bodies, passionate fucking, and the feeling of searing hot semen flowing through his body. More than anything, his ordination now meant he would get more of this. If he was being honest with himself, this became his primary goal: to be inseminated again and again. But something about the secrecy of the order made it more appealing that just seeking out sex on his own. When he arrived at the hall to receive his ordination, he was greeted by Grandmaster Angus. The beefy man had the remarkable ability to seem just as sexually powerful fully clothed in his crisp, clean white suit as he did when fully naked. The creeping hints of his hairiness on his hands and face teased the apprentice’s imagination, making him eager to see him naked again. It didn’t take long for the two of them to find their privacy, away from all others. Blue came dressed appropriately in his shirt and tie, but Grandmaster Angus seemed more interested in stripping off his clothes than appreciating his respectful attire and manner. Blue was solemn and serious, ready for his ordination, somewhat surprised at Angus’ dispensing with ritual. Blue was excited but uneasy, finding comfort in the tradition and formality of the ceremonies. He tried to find his footing with the older man, continuing to show deference to him as he continued to remove his clothes. Blue’s loins were aroused despite his nerves, something of which Grandmaster Angus was keen to take full advantage. Grabbing at his member possessively, Blue felt a strange feeling run over his spine. It was a tingling sensation that practically took him out of his body. He realized what it was. He wasn’t disconnecting from his body out of fear, but of respect. He understood now. His body was not his own. It belonged to Grandmaster Angus. To the brotherhood. To the masonic order. As the older man dropped to his knees and began sucking on his shaft, Blue appreciated what all this was for. The young man knew his place… to be his. To serve Angus and be used by him as he saw fit. It excited him, and made him eager for more. Angus removed his suit, revealing his broad, furred chest. It was powerful and masculine, boasting two suckable nipples and a salt and pepper covering that suggested experience. It made Blue’s mouth water and provided a perfect trail for his eyes to follow. Downward his gaze fell until he saw his prize: the thick, throbbing bulge in his undergarments. The apprentice dropped to his knees just as Angus had done, ravenously bringing his manhood to his lips. It tasted salty and sweet at the same time, dripping pre-cum from the tip and giving Blue a sample of his precious load. The grandmaster didn’t spare too many drops in the boy’s throat. Once he was hard and wet, he turned Blue around, placing him on all fours, getting him into a proper breeding position. Blue knew well how to arch his back and present his hole, now well trained by the men who guided him on his path. As Angus lapped at his hole and prepared him to be fucked, the young man looked back, seeing the older man’s beard disappear between his cheeks, teasing him with pleasure as he mentally readied himself for insemination. Like a bull saddling up behind his mate, Grandmaster Angus carried his broad, hefty body behind Blue, dominating him in size as well as in spirit. The young man trembled as he felt the familiar rough hands grip onto his smooth, soft hips, the cool metallic feel of his ring sending the fine hairs of his spine on end. He wanted to be fucked badly, but he was also afraid of that desire. Before Apprentice Blue could second guess his feelings, he felt the firm pressing of the older man’s cock up against his sphincter. It moved snugly between his cheeks, breaking through his body until it found a path deep into his insides. The pressure sent a warmth through the young man’s body, activating every muscle inside and out to make way for the powerful daddy’s manhood. In an instant, all of Blue’s reservations and hesitations fell away and all that was left was the feeling of the fuck. Deep inside, rubbing against his prostate, and further down into his soul, he felt his purpose. He was a vessel. A receptacle. A willing supplicant to his grand master, seeking only his seed. Angus started off slow, but his own purpose was clear. The young apprentice needed to be bred and bred hard! He’d earned it and this would seal his place in the brotherhood forever. As he held onto Blue’s ankles, keeping him locked in place as his shaft moved in and out of the boy’s tight hole, he felt his seed churning in his loins, ready to be released... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/atonement-apprentice-young-chapter-5.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0015/0.1693376698.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 5 Apprentice Young thought the men must have seen how nervous he was. And he had good reason. As he stood still, passively letting them strip him of his clothes and reveal his naked body, Young’s eyes locked onto the piece of furniture beside him. A strange, long bench, glossy and dark, bearing the shiny surface of glass, but studded every foot or so by a large, black object. Looking at them, it was clear to Young what they were for: smooth, semi-phallic objects made for going inside his body. As he looked at them, his body trembled, fearing for what it would be like to go through with the expectations of the older men. He wondered if they would go easy on him and let him off the hook, seeing his trepidation and anxiety. But then again, they hadn’t before. The young man stood in just his undergarments, awaiting instructions. He didn’t know who to turn to, but judging by the room, it was Grandmaster Angus calling the shots. Even though he was in a ceremonial mask hiding his identity, Apprentice Young would never mistake the big brute’s physique and presence. Even in a dark room, Young thought he might be able to identify him just from his scent. It wasn’t that long ago that he’d had his way with his genitals, paddling him and disciplining him over his knee. There were other men there as well. All suited, seated, and wearing similar masks, side by side adjacent to the bench. Apprentice Young felt a strange cold sensation over his neck and scalp thinking about the implications of this. An audience. An audience of unidentified leaders. He wondered if his father was among them. He didn’t know if that would make it better or worse… Grandmaster Angus took his seat at the head of the bench, closest to the largest object. He removed his mask, confirming Young’s suspicions. The apprentice couldn’t deny that he was partly happy to see him; having a familiar face made the unknown easier to tread into. But he also knew the man did not go easy on him… and would not accept anything less than exactly what he wanted. Angus pointed Young to the far object, instructing him to begin the process. Young felt his heart race as he made his way to the first plug, not sure if he would be able to do any of it. But the look in Angus’ eyes was direct and stern, communicating that it wasn’t for Young to doubt. The first plug sent a searing pain in the apprentice’s hole, pushing through his anxiety and tension into his ass. He struggled to take it in, but he soon felt his smooth cheeks press flat against the glass-like bench. Angus told him to stroke himself, permitting him that luxury knowing it would make the penetration easier to take. And it did. Young was grateful he was able to trick his body into taking the foreign objects. And before he could get comfortable, Angus ordered him to move to the next one. One by one, Young’s hole stretched and opened to take the bigger and bigger plugs. As he continued to stroke himself, he got harder, progressively becoming more aroused and less afraid. He almost forgot about the onlookers, even though they were no more than a couple feet away. He could occasionally hear them breathing, seeing them look at each other and show their approval. Young thought he was doing well, even beginning to enjoy it, until he reached the end of the line. He had moved so far and come so close to Grandmaster Angus, still seated in his chair with his hands folded and his face expressionless. Even though he didn’t have a mask on, he was harder to read than the unidentified men. It wasn’t until he stood up and gave the apprentice a kiss that Young felt like he’d performed well. He hoped this would be it and that the older man wouldn’t require any more of him, allowing him to cum and be on his way, having proven his worth. Alas, Angus was not yet satisfied. The final plug was more bulbous than it was phallic. It was as hard and round as a pool ball and more intimidating to Apprentice Young than anything he’d taken up to that point. The older man watched as he positioned himself on top of it, Young’s ass molding to attempt to take it. The young man’s face winced as he held his balls up, giving Angus a clear view of the object’s progress. Young tried, but it proved too much. He took a deep breath, trying to use his weight to slide it inside, but he couldn’t take anymore. Letting out a defeated exhale, the apprentice looked into Angus’ eyes, praying for mercy. Angus, however, did not seem pleased. With the same stern face he’d shown before, he explained that the apprentice had not done as he was asked. As such, there were to be consequences. Looking him in the eye while Young still straddled the too-large plug, he asked if the young man was ready to accept his punishment. Feeling like he’d let Angus down, the apprentice was compelled to comply, hoping to stay in the older man’s good graces. It was then that Grandmaster Angus stood up and ordered the young man to present his hole. Apprentice Young did as he was told, bending over the line of toys he’d successfully taken, presenting his backside to the older man. His hole was still a bit tender and raw, but he exposed it to Angus all the same. The older man proceeded to remove his clothes, unbuttoning his shirt and removing his tie, stripping down until he was completely naked. Young was scared, knowing the ferocity and aggression that the older man was capable of. Still, he found himself rock hard, ready to take him and prove his worth. As Grandmaster Angus lubed up his cock and prepared to insert it, the other men began to remove their masks. As Angus began to penetrate the young man’s stretched out hole, Young could see the faces of Grandmasters Oaks and Felix, as well as another familiar face, Grandmaster Savage. Apprentice Young felt the pain of the older man entering him turn to pleasure as he met their gaze, noticing that his father was not one of the men present. He wondered what his old man would think if he saw him like this, curious if he would be proud of what he was able to do. Angus seemed to sense that Young was warming up to his bare cock, holding onto his hips as he picked up the speed and used him to milk his member. Young looked forward at the other suited men, feeling especially naked as they watched on at him being fucked. He found their amused faces exciting, eager to make them happy as much as the man inside him. Suddenly and without warning, Grandmaster Angus’ strong, burly hands dug into Young’s body, gripping him tightly and holding him in place as his cock flooded his insides with his seed. Austin’s tender ass felt every burst whip into him, coating his anal cavity in thick, creamy liquid... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0015.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0015/0.1693376698.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 5 Apprentice Young thought the men must have seen how nervous he was. And he had good reason. As he stood still, passively letting them strip him of his clothes and reveal his naked body, Young’s eyes locked onto the piece of furniture beside him. A strange, long bench, glossy and dark, bearing the shiny surface of glass, but studded every foot or so by a large, black object. Looking at them, it was clear to Young what they were for: smooth, semi-phallic objects made for going inside his body. As he looked at them, his body trembled, fearing for what it would be like to go through with the expectations of the older men. He wondered if they would go easy on him and let him off the hook, seeing his trepidation and anxiety. But then again, they hadn’t before. The young man stood in just his undergarments, awaiting instructions. He didn’t know who to turn to, but judging by the room, it was Grandmaster Angus calling the shots. Even though he was in a ceremonial mask hiding his identity, Apprentice Young would never mistake the big brute’s physique and presence. Even in a dark room, Young thought he might be able to identify him just from his scent. It wasn’t that long ago that he’d had his way with his genitals, paddling him and disciplining him over his knee. There were other men there as well. All suited, seated, and wearing similar masks, side by side adjacent to the bench. Apprentice Young felt a strange cold sensation over his neck and scalp thinking about the implications of this. An audience. An audience of unidentified leaders. He wondered if his father was among them. He didn’t know if that would make it better or worse… Grandmaster Angus took his seat at the head of the bench, closest to the largest object. He removed his mask, confirming Young’s suspicions. The apprentice couldn’t deny that he was partly happy to see him; having a familiar face made the unknown easier to tread into. But he also knew the man did not go easy on him… and would not accept anything less than exactly what he wanted. Angus pointed Young to the far object, instructing him to begin the process. Young felt his heart race as he made his way to the first plug, not sure if he would be able to do any of it. But the look in Angus’ eyes was direct and stern, communicating that it wasn’t for Young to doubt. The first plug sent a searing pain in the apprentice’s hole, pushing through his anxiety and tension into his ass. He struggled to take it in, but he soon felt his smooth cheeks press flat against the glass-like bench. Angus told him to stroke himself, permitting him that luxury knowing it would make the penetration easier to take. And it did. Young was grateful he was able to trick his body into taking the foreign objects. And before he could get comfortable, Angus ordered him to move to the next one. One by one, Young’s hole stretched and opened to take the bigger and bigger plugs. As he continued to stroke himself, he got harder, progressively becoming more aroused and less afraid. He almost forgot about the onlookers, even though they were no more than a couple feet away. He could occasionally hear them breathing, seeing them look at each other and show their approval. Young thought he was doing well, even beginning to enjoy it, until he reached the end of the line. He had moved so far and come so close to Grandmaster Angus, still seated in his chair with his hands folded and his face expressionless. Even though he didn’t have a mask on, he was harder to read than the unidentified men. It wasn’t until he stood up and gave the apprentice a kiss that Young felt like he’d performed well. He hoped this would be it and that the older man wouldn’t require any more of him, allowing him to cum and be on his way, having proven his worth. Alas, Angus was not yet satisfied. The final plug was more bulbous than it was phallic. It was as hard and round as a pool ball and more intimidating to Apprentice Young than anything he’d taken up to that point. The older man watched as he positioned himself on top of it, Young’s ass molding to attempt to take it. The young man’s face winced as he held his balls up, giving Angus a clear view of the object’s progress. Young tried, but it proved too much. He took a deep breath, trying to use his weight to slide it inside, but he couldn’t take anymore. Letting out a defeated exhale, the apprentice looked into Angus’ eyes, praying for mercy. Angus, however, did not seem pleased. With the same stern face he’d shown before, he explained that the apprentice had not done as he was asked. As such, there were to be consequences. Looking him in the eye while Young still straddled the too-large plug, he asked if the young man was ready to accept his punishment. Feeling like he’d let Angus down, the apprentice was compelled to comply, hoping to stay in the older man’s good graces. It was then that Grandmaster Angus stood up and ordered the young man to present his hole. Apprentice Young did as he was told, bending over the line of toys he’d successfully taken, presenting his backside to the older man. His hole was still a bit tender and raw, but he exposed it to Angus all the same. The older man proceeded to remove his clothes, unbuttoning his shirt and removing his tie, stripping down until he was completely naked. Young was scared, knowing the ferocity and aggression that the older man was capable of. Still, he found himself rock hard, ready to take him and prove his worth. As Grandmaster Angus lubed up his cock and prepared to insert it, the other men began to remove their masks. As Angus began to penetrate the young man’s stretched out hole, Young could see the faces of Grandmasters Oaks and Felix, as well as another familiar face, Grandmaster Savage. Apprentice Young felt the pain of the older man entering him turn to pleasure as he met their gaze, noticing that his father was not one of the men present. He wondered what his old man would think if he saw him like this, curious if he would be proud of what he was able to do. Angus seemed to sense that Young was warming up to his bare cock, holding onto his hips as he picked up the speed and used him to milk his member. Young looked forward at the other suited men, feeling especially naked as they watched on at him being fucked. He found their amused faces exciting, eager to make them happy as much as the man inside him. Suddenly and without warning, Grandmaster Angus’ strong, burly hands dug into Young’s body, gripping him tightly and holding him in place as his cock flooded his insides with his seed. Austin’s tender ass felt every burst whip into him, coating his anal cavity in thick, creamy liquid... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-covenant-apprentice-blue-chapter-6.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0014/0.1693376070.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 6 Apprentice Blue knew this was an important moment. The way he was prepared and dressed for the occasion made it clear this was more than just another simple test of dedication. He’d been stripped down and bathed and dressed in a white ceremonial gown before being brought into a white chamber by Grandmaster Kamp. The only thing Blue saw in the room was a white veil with holes cut through. He didn’t know what it was for, but when he knelt down in front of it. Grandmaster Kamp told Blue to follow his directions. Suddenly, a large penis came through one of the holes, pointing directly toward his mouth. Kamp nodded and told him to proceed. Blue dutifully took the member in his mouth, sucking it and swallowing it without hesitation or fear. He even found himself enjoying it. He didn’t know who it belonged to, but he put his trust in Grandmaster Kamp. Blue knew the older man was as committed to his progress as he was. Blue didn’t know how long he was supposed to service the stranger, but he didn’t stop until it pulled away from him. He was surprised, wondering if he had failed or performed unsatisfactory. He looked to Kamp for guidance, but the older man just smiled and nodded. Then a hand came forward and pulled him through a split in the sheet. The apprentice followed, crawling through the curtain into another room. It was large and bright like the one he’d been in, but inside, he saw a large white bed and Grandmaster Angus. The young man wondered if Angus was the man behind the curtain, but he saw him dressed smartly in a white suit with a white shirt and white tie. Clearly, he hadn’t just had his cock out. He was practically glowing from the light around him. The dark beard and hair on his face was the only bit of black in the room. Not even a shadow. The handsome man put Blue back on his knees and presented him with a bowl of water and a cloth. He ordered Blue to take off his shoes and wash his feet. It seemed like an old-fashioned display of reverence, but the young apprentice understood and appreciated it. He liked being able to show his respect for the powerful man, and washing his feet was the least he could do. Of course, this ritual only lasted a short while. Grandmaster Angus stood up, playing with his bulge as he began to get erect. The apprentice knew this would be a moment to prove himself and stay focused on his task. Angus told him to wash the rest of him, and Apprentice Blue helped him remove his clothes. Angus was a big man. Thick and muscular and covered in a dark, masculine fur. As Blue ran a washcloth over him, he saw the hairs lay flat against his skin, making him seem even more like a beast. His heavy, full chest, prominent muscle belly, and wide thighs gave him a powerful presence that made Blue’s cock stand at attention. Seeing this, Angus stood the boy up on his feet and sat down on the edge of the bed. Agnus took Blue’s cock in his mouth, holding it up by the boy’s balls and feeling his shaft move past his whiskered lips and deep to the back of his throat. The apprentice felt himself tremble with pleasure, surprised by the man’s direct action and overcome with sexual desire. Angus continued to suck Blue’s manhood, getting it warm and wet before lapping up the leaking pre-cum. It was so sweet and delicious, the older man did all he could to milk out more. As much as he wanted to drink the boy down, his own leaking cock needed to be satiated. The grandmaster pulled off Blue’s ceremonial gown, placing him on all fours on the bed with his ass presented up. The round, smooth, soft cushiony backside was enough to make Angus’ already wet mouth flood with saliva. He could hardly contain his hunger when he leaned in and began to devour Blue’s ass. The apprentice moaned as he felt his hole get worked up by expert tonguing. Grandmaster Angus spun him up, getting his hole wet and wild. The older man even inserted a couple fingers inside, fingering him and opening him, getting him ready for the ultimate penetration. Grandmaster Angus turned Blue on his back, lifting his legs up and sliding his tool deep inside. After being rimmed and teased, the apprentice took the older man like butter taking a knife. Without any resistance or tension, the young men felt the grandmaster fill his hole and begin to pound him hard and deep with his bare cock. This was what he was waiting for. This was the moment he knew that he’d prove his worth... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0014.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0014/0.1693376070.jpg The Covenant | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 6 Apprentice Blue knew this was an important moment. The way he was prepared and dressed for the occasion made it clear this was more than just another simple test of dedication. He’d been stripped down and bathed and dressed in a white ceremonial gown before being brought into a white chamber by Grandmaster Kamp. The only thing Blue saw in the room was a white veil with holes cut through. He didn’t know what it was for, but when he knelt down in front of it. Grandmaster Kamp told Blue to follow his directions. Suddenly, a large penis came through one of the holes, pointing directly toward his mouth. Kamp nodded and told him to proceed. Blue dutifully took the member in his mouth, sucking it and swallowing it without hesitation or fear. He even found himself enjoying it. He didn’t know who it belonged to, but he put his trust in Grandmaster Kamp. Blue knew the older man was as committed to his progress as he was. Blue didn’t know how long he was supposed to service the stranger, but he didn’t stop until it pulled away from him. He was surprised, wondering if he had failed or performed unsatisfactory. He looked to Kamp for guidance, but the older man just smiled and nodded. Then a hand came forward and pulled him through a split in the sheet. The apprentice followed, crawling through the curtain into another room. It was large and bright like the one he’d been in, but inside, he saw a large white bed and Grandmaster Angus. The young man wondered if Angus was the man behind the curtain, but he saw him dressed smartly in a white suit with a white shirt and white tie. Clearly, he hadn’t just had his cock out. He was practically glowing from the light around him. The dark beard and hair on his face was the only bit of black in the room. Not even a shadow. The handsome man put Blue back on his knees and presented him with a bowl of water and a cloth. He ordered Blue to take off his shoes and wash his feet. It seemed like an old-fashioned display of reverence, but the young apprentice understood and appreciated it. He liked being able to show his respect for the powerful man, and washing his feet was the least he could do. Of course, this ritual only lasted a short while. Grandmaster Angus stood up, playing with his bulge as he began to get erect. The apprentice knew this would be a moment to prove himself and stay focused on his task. Angus told him to wash the rest of him, and Apprentice Blue helped him remove his clothes. Angus was a big man. Thick and muscular and covered in a dark, masculine fur. As Blue ran a washcloth over him, he saw the hairs lay flat against his skin, making him seem even more like a beast. His heavy, full chest, prominent muscle belly, and wide thighs gave him a powerful presence that made Blue’s cock stand at attention. Seeing this, Angus stood the boy up on his feet and sat down on the edge of the bed. Agnus took Blue’s cock in his mouth, holding it up by the boy’s balls and feeling his shaft move past his whiskered lips and deep to the back of his throat. The apprentice felt himself tremble with pleasure, surprised by the man’s direct action and overcome with sexual desire. Angus continued to suck Blue’s manhood, getting it warm and wet before lapping up the leaking pre-cum. It was so sweet and delicious, the older man did all he could to milk out more. As much as he wanted to drink the boy down, his own leaking cock needed to be satiated. The grandmaster pulled off Blue’s ceremonial gown, placing him on all fours on the bed with his ass presented up. The round, smooth, soft cushiony backside was enough to make Angus’ already wet mouth flood with saliva. He could hardly contain his hunger when he leaned in and began to devour Blue’s ass. The apprentice moaned as he felt his hole get worked up by expert tonguing. Grandmaster Angus spun him up, getting his hole wet and wild. The older man even inserted a couple fingers inside, fingering him and opening him, getting him ready for the ultimate penetration. Grandmaster Angus turned Blue on his back, lifting his legs up and sliding his tool deep inside. After being rimmed and teased, the apprentice took the older man like butter taking a knife. Without any resistance or tension, the young men felt the grandmaster fill his hole and begin to pound him hard and deep with his bare cock. This was what he was waiting for. This was the moment he knew that he’d prove his worth... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-ryan-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0013/0.1693375850.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 3 A boy’s sexuality is irrelevant to the Masons. While many acts of homosexuality occur, it is often the case that the leaders and initiates live very different lives outside of the order. For some, the idea of being with another is part of what keeps them dedicated and committed to the secret society. For others, it’s a fair exchange for what the brotherhood provides. Occasionally, a young man will come through with an apparent same-sex attraction, but struggling to determine if this is right or wrong. For the Masons, this provides a fertile opportunity to test the boy’s determination and drive. Getting inside the head of a young, impressionable apprentice is what every master dreams of. And today, Grandmaster Oaks continues to dive into Apprentice Ryan’s mind. When the order came for Apprentice Ryan to receive disciplinary action, he did not question it. He’d been trying to hide his attraction to men in general, but being around the silver-haired daddy proved too much for his carefully constructed denials. Grandmaster Oaks was stunningly handsome with a powerful charisma that cut deep into his core. Ryan didn’t feel like he could hide anything from him. Grandmaster Oaks enjoyed seeing the young man squirm. His struggle was something he liked to tease out and play with. Not only did it make Ryan’s arousal all the more decadent, but Grandmaster Oaks knew he could use it to keep the apprentice submissive and receptive to any instruction he was given. The temple lodge was empty at night, giving Grandmaster Oaks the perfect opportunity to give Apprentice Ryan the kind of discipline he needed. Assisted by Grandmaster Angus, the two were powerful, commanding figures that could turn Apprentice Ryan into a scared little boy with just their presence. The young man entered the dark, private room as he was told, steeling himself for what was to come. Grandmaster Oaks sat on a large, red chair with a high back and arms. It looked like a throne, which made Oaks resemble a king as he sat tall in his suit and tie. Angus stood behind him and to the side, arms crossed in front of him, eyeing Ryan as he made his way to the seated master. Oak ordered the young man to drop his pants. Ryan did as he was told, nerves shaking his hands as he fumbled with his zipper. With his pants down at his ankles, Oaks pulled him forward and placed him face down on his lap. His crotch rested against Oaks’ leg and his ass hung over, exposed and vulnerable. Ryan knew this position. He’d experienced it many times growing up. But it had been years since he was bent over someone’s knee to be punished. Oaks wasted no time. His hand slapped down on Apprentice Ryan’s ass, giving him a sharp, sudden jolt of pain that worked up through his spine to the base of his skull. It was quick, but it was effective in getting Ryan’s full attention. All the boy could think about was his ass being spanked, waiting for the next hand to strike and the resulting rush of pain. The spanking continued with the raps coming faster and in higher frequency. Soon, he felt like his ass being pelted with needles, stinging his flesh again and again. It was amazing how the body seemed to make it worse over time rather than try to soften the blows. Ryan could hardly think about anything but the pain he endured. Not even that his cock was growing hard and rigid up against the older man’s thigh. Grandmaster Oaks could feel the boy’s excitement growing. In fact, he counted on it. He knew the best way to make a boy feel like he deserved punishment was to make him feel like he was the cause of his own transgression. And for a boy who thought being attracted to men was the ultimate sin, getting him hard was simple and delightful. Playing with his head, Oaks told him that he wasn’t meant to enjoy this, that he was being punished for his behavior and thoughts. He stood the boy up, unable to hide the devilish grin on his face at the sight of his erection. He pulled it out, teasing it in his hand, as if pointing at it as the cause of his punishment. Grandmaster Oaks ordered Ryan to remove the remainder of his clothing, leaving the boy completely exposed and open for more abuse. Oaks bent Ryan back over his knee, impressed by the already present red glow that emanated off his smooth, pale butt cheeks. The older man had given him a good color, but he was far from done. Taking a paddle from his fellow master, Oaks ran the cold, smooth surface of the wood against the warm welt on the apprentice’s behind. It felt comforting and cooling at first, but Ryan knew this was not meant to make things better. Ryan gripped Oaks’ far leg, holding onto it for support as he braced himself for more punishment. He felt deep down down that he deserved it, but he also found himself incredibly aroused by it. In a weird, confusing way, his denial of his sexuality only made his desire even stronger. He wanted Oaks’ to tease him, touch him, even fuck him. Oaks gave Ryan a session with the paddle, watching his body flinch and twitch every time he readied himself for a smack and after it was received. Seeing the apprentice’s ass shake in response made the older man feel powerful and strong. It also made him hungry to see what more the boy’s ass could take. Grandmaster Oaks turned Ryan upside down, resting him on his head with his legs and hole up toward him. It was an awkward, uncomfortable position for Ryan to be in, but it gave the older man unfettered, easy access to his hole. And ultimately, that’s all that mattered. Taking out some of his favorite toys, Grandmaster Oaks took pleasure in opening up the boy’s hole, getting it wet with oil and sliding his phallic objects inside. As he did, Ryan’s throbbing hard cock hung down towards his face like the sword of Damocles, threatening to rain down his own juices as he got more and more aroused. Oaks told him to touch himself, something Ryan was desperate to do, but nervous about what more Oaks would put inside him. As the boy worked himself closer and closer to climax, Grandmaster Oaks proceed with great delight in filling the boy’s hole, pushing a large, graduated plug deeper and deeper into his anal cavity. The knobby black object pushed hard against Apprentice Ryan’s prostate, making him leak pre-cum onto his chest and face. Ryan felt exposed and humiliated and completely out of control… and he loved every second of it. He tried to hold out as long as he could, not wanting the moment to end. He knew that once it was over, he was going to retreat back to his confusion and frustration, battling his inner urges and trying to live up to the rest of society. But here, in that room, on the edge of climax, Apprentice Ryan could be as sexual and horny and hungry as he wanted to be… and Grandmaster Oaks would tell him to go further. He locked eyes with the older man, hearing his encouraging words and seeing his mischievous smile. It was too much for him to take, and a jet of watery white liquid sprayed out of the end of his cock and all over his face. It was wild and intense, and Grandmaster Oaks couldn’t be happier to see the boy in such ecstasy... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0013.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0013/0.1693375850.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 3 A boy’s sexuality is irrelevant to the Masons. While many acts of homosexuality occur, it is often the case that the leaders and initiates live very different lives outside of the order. For some, the idea of being with another is part of what keeps them dedicated and committed to the secret society. For others, it’s a fair exchange for what the brotherhood provides. Occasionally, a young man will come through with an apparent same-sex attraction, but struggling to determine if this is right or wrong. For the Masons, this provides a fertile opportunity to test the boy’s determination and drive. Getting inside the head of a young, impressionable apprentice is what every master dreams of. And today, Grandmaster Oaks continues to dive into Apprentice Ryan’s mind. When the order came for Apprentice Ryan to receive disciplinary action, he did not question it. He’d been trying to hide his attraction to men in general, but being around the silver-haired daddy proved too much for his carefully constructed denials. Grandmaster Oaks was stunningly handsome with a powerful charisma that cut deep into his core. Ryan didn’t feel like he could hide anything from him. Grandmaster Oaks enjoyed seeing the young man squirm. His struggle was something he liked to tease out and play with. Not only did it make Ryan’s arousal all the more decadent, but Grandmaster Oaks knew he could use it to keep the apprentice submissive and receptive to any instruction he was given. The temple lodge was empty at night, giving Grandmaster Oaks the perfect opportunity to give Apprentice Ryan the kind of discipline he needed. Assisted by Grandmaster Angus, the two were powerful, commanding figures that could turn Apprentice Ryan into a scared little boy with just their presence. The young man entered the dark, private room as he was told, steeling himself for what was to come. Grandmaster Oaks sat on a large, red chair with a high back and arms. It looked like a throne, which made Oaks resemble a king as he sat tall in his suit and tie. Angus stood behind him and to the side, arms crossed in front of him, eyeing Ryan as he made his way to the seated master. Oak ordered the young man to drop his pants. Ryan did as he was told, nerves shaking his hands as he fumbled with his zipper. With his pants down at his ankles, Oaks pulled him forward and placed him face down on his lap. His crotch rested against Oaks’ leg and his ass hung over, exposed and vulnerable. Ryan knew this position. He’d experienced it many times growing up. But it had been years since he was bent over someone’s knee to be punished. Oaks wasted no time. His hand slapped down on Apprentice Ryan’s ass, giving him a sharp, sudden jolt of pain that worked up through his spine to the base of his skull. It was quick, but it was effective in getting Ryan’s full attention. All the boy could think about was his ass being spanked, waiting for the next hand to strike and the resulting rush of pain. The spanking continued with the raps coming faster and in higher frequency. Soon, he felt like his ass being pelted with needles, stinging his flesh again and again. It was amazing how the body seemed to make it worse over time rather than try to soften the blows. Ryan could hardly think about anything but the pain he endured. Not even that his cock was growing hard and rigid up against the older man’s thigh. Grandmaster Oaks could feel the boy’s excitement growing. In fact, he counted on it. He knew the best way to make a boy feel like he deserved punishment was to make him feel like he was the cause of his own transgression. And for a boy who thought being attracted to men was the ultimate sin, getting him hard was simple and delightful. Playing with his head, Oaks told him that he wasn’t meant to enjoy this, that he was being punished for his behavior and thoughts. He stood the boy up, unable to hide the devilish grin on his face at the sight of his erection. He pulled it out, teasing it in his hand, as if pointing at it as the cause of his punishment. Grandmaster Oaks ordered Ryan to remove the remainder of his clothing, leaving the boy completely exposed and open for more abuse. Oaks bent Ryan back over his knee, impressed by the already present red glow that emanated off his smooth, pale butt cheeks. The older man had given him a good color, but he was far from done. Taking a paddle from his fellow master, Oaks ran the cold, smooth surface of the wood against the warm welt on the apprentice’s behind. It felt comforting and cooling at first, but Ryan knew this was not meant to make things better. Ryan gripped Oaks’ far leg, holding onto it for support as he braced himself for more punishment. He felt deep down down that he deserved it, but he also found himself incredibly aroused by it. In a weird, confusing way, his denial of his sexuality only made his desire even stronger. He wanted Oaks’ to tease him, touch him, even fuck him. Oaks gave Ryan a session with the paddle, watching his body flinch and twitch every time he readied himself for a smack and after it was received. Seeing the apprentice’s ass shake in response made the older man feel powerful and strong. It also made him hungry to see what more the boy’s ass could take. Grandmaster Oaks turned Ryan upside down, resting him on his head with his legs and hole up toward him. It was an awkward, uncomfortable position for Ryan to be in, but it gave the older man unfettered, easy access to his hole. And ultimately, that’s all that mattered. Taking out some of his favorite toys, Grandmaster Oaks took pleasure in opening up the boy’s hole, getting it wet with oil and sliding his phallic objects inside. As he did, Ryan’s throbbing hard cock hung down towards his face like the sword of Damocles, threatening to rain down his own juices as he got more and more aroused. Oaks told him to touch himself, something Ryan was desperate to do, but nervous about what more Oaks would put inside him. As the boy worked himself closer and closer to climax, Grandmaster Oaks proceed with great delight in filling the boy’s hole, pushing a large, graduated plug deeper and deeper into his anal cavity. The knobby black object pushed hard against Apprentice Ryan’s prostate, making him leak pre-cum onto his chest and face. Ryan felt exposed and humiliated and completely out of control… and he loved every second of it. He tried to hold out as long as he could, not wanting the moment to end. He knew that once it was over, he was going to retreat back to his confusion and frustration, battling his inner urges and trying to live up to the rest of society. But here, in that room, on the edge of climax, Apprentice Ryan could be as sexual and horny and hungry as he wanted to be… and Grandmaster Oaks would tell him to go further. He locked eyes with the older man, hearing his encouraging words and seeing his mischievous smile. It was too much for him to take, and a jet of watery white liquid sprayed out of the end of his cock and all over his face. It was wild and intense, and Grandmaster Oaks couldn’t be happier to see the boy in such ecstasy... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-anointing-apprentice-young-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0012/0.1693375642.jpg The Anointing | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 4 The anointing ritual is an essential part of an apprentice’s admission. Not only does it provide for a formalized cleansing and renewal of the flesh, but it also allows for the masters to show they can be gentle as well as tough on their initiates. Much like a baptism, the anointing functions as a washing away of the past and dedication to the calling of the brotherhood. It’s a solemn, time honored practice that dates back many generations. Of course, some of the masters perform it with a little personal touches that deviate from the tradition. Grandmaster Savage, for instance, loves the opportunity to really experience the bodies of the young men that come before him. As he caresses their bodies and prepares them for future ceremonies, he can’t help but take advantage of his position. Apprentice Young stood straight as the older man ran his hands over his smooth body, uncertain and unsure of how he should respond when the handsome, salt and pepper leader began to lustfully bite his buttocks. It was sudden and surprising, not just because it seemed to break from the formality of the moment, but also because he’d not encountered the man before. It was strange to be so coveted and fondled by a stranger of power and prominence, but Young knew it wouldn’t do any good to raise any questions. He found Grandmaster Savage to be incredibly handsome, reminding him of movie stars he’d idolized as a child. Savage seemed to bounce back and forth between performing his ceremonial duties and indulging in his more carnal desires. Even going so far as to take the boy’s cock in his mouth. Apprentice Young wasn’t yet hard, but the feeling of his member in the older man’s mouth was certainly pleasant, albeit unorthodox. He didn’t know if he was allowed to get aroused, but that didn’t stop his cock from beginning to swell up between Grandmaster Savage’s lips. As Savage continued to fellate the young man, he took a finger between his buttocks, gently teasing his sphincter. Savage proved to be much more lustful and devious than Young expected, but he didn’t want it to stop. The older man stood up and told him to stroke his cock, a direction that seemed less like an offer and more like an order. The nervous apprentice did as he was told, watching as the dominant daddy began to take off his clothes. Grandmaster Savage was dressed in all white, making his flesh appear very tan by comparison. Even as he stripped off suspenders, tie, and shirt, his vacationed look never went away. This was a man who knew what it was to indulge himself, and Apprentice Young appeared to be his next decadence. Once down to his underwear, the young apprentice found himself both excited and anxious at the knowledge that he was going to be servicing the older man. Grandmaster Savage pulled out his cock, dripping with precum from having toyed with the initiate just prior. The man was well groomed, very fit, and stood with the bearing of a king. It only seemed right that when he presented his cock to Apprentice Young, the nervous boy should take it in his mouth and begin sucking it. It tasted incredible. The precum dripped on Young’s tongue and went to the back of his throat as he swallowed. It was so hot, but still somehow felt ceremonial. Like he was receiving some kind of communion. Grandmaster Savage stopped the boy from sucking any more, dropping to his knees to continue to suck on the boy’s cock. It was clear what he wanted: he wanted to make the boy cum. He started by ravenously milking his shaft with his mouth, stroking it and swallowing it until it was covered in his saliva. Savage didn’t seem concerned when his spit slobbered all over him and ran down his chin. If anything, it seemed to excite him more. But once Apprentice Young was fully erect, Savage bent him down on all fours, wetting his hole and preparing him to be bred. Within seconds of getting his footing, Young felt the older man’s cock break into his ass. It was sudden and swift, taking no time for the apprentice to give an okay. Savage took the boy’s hole around his shaft and began fucking him hard. Young was so small next to him, practically folding into Savage’s body as he pounded into him. Grandmaster Savage told him to keep stroking his cock, a request Apprentice Young couldn’t have rejected if he wanted to. The fucking was so deep and so intense that the only thing that made it sustainable was the pleasure he was getting from inside and out. With his cock firmly in his grip, the young man continued to stroke himself, watching as the older man had his way with his hole. As Young got closer, he felt a desire deep within him grow. He wanted to get bred. He wanted the older man’s cum inside him. He wanted to feel the jets of cum fill his hole and drive out a load of his own. The look in his eyes must have been clear as Savage picked up the pace, drilling the young man deeper and harder and faster until Apprentice Young could not hold back any longer. Cum poured out of Apprentice Young’s cock, covering his stomach in his milky white excretion. It didn’t stay long, though, as the ravenous grandmaster was quick to lap it up with his tongue, swallowing every drop the boy expelled... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0012.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0012/0.1693375642.jpg The Anointing | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 4 The anointing ritual is an essential part of an apprentice’s admission. Not only does it provide for a formalized cleansing and renewal of the flesh, but it also allows for the masters to show they can be gentle as well as tough on their initiates. Much like a baptism, the anointing functions as a washing away of the past and dedication to the calling of the brotherhood. It’s a solemn, time honored practice that dates back many generations. Of course, some of the masters perform it with a little personal touches that deviate from the tradition. Grandmaster Savage, for instance, loves the opportunity to really experience the bodies of the young men that come before him. As he caresses their bodies and prepares them for future ceremonies, he can’t help but take advantage of his position. Apprentice Young stood straight as the older man ran his hands over his smooth body, uncertain and unsure of how he should respond when the handsome, salt and pepper leader began to lustfully bite his buttocks. It was sudden and surprising, not just because it seemed to break from the formality of the moment, but also because he’d not encountered the man before. It was strange to be so coveted and fondled by a stranger of power and prominence, but Young knew it wouldn’t do any good to raise any questions. He found Grandmaster Savage to be incredibly handsome, reminding him of movie stars he’d idolized as a child. Savage seemed to bounce back and forth between performing his ceremonial duties and indulging in his more carnal desires. Even going so far as to take the boy’s cock in his mouth. Apprentice Young wasn’t yet hard, but the feeling of his member in the older man’s mouth was certainly pleasant, albeit unorthodox. He didn’t know if he was allowed to get aroused, but that didn’t stop his cock from beginning to swell up between Grandmaster Savage’s lips. As Savage continued to fellate the young man, he took a finger between his buttocks, gently teasing his sphincter. Savage proved to be much more lustful and devious than Young expected, but he didn’t want it to stop. The older man stood up and told him to stroke his cock, a direction that seemed less like an offer and more like an order. The nervous apprentice did as he was told, watching as the dominant daddy began to take off his clothes. Grandmaster Savage was dressed in all white, making his flesh appear very tan by comparison. Even as he stripped off suspenders, tie, and shirt, his vacationed look never went away. This was a man who knew what it was to indulge himself, and Apprentice Young appeared to be his next decadence. Once down to his underwear, the young apprentice found himself both excited and anxious at the knowledge that he was going to be servicing the older man. Grandmaster Savage pulled out his cock, dripping with precum from having toyed with the initiate just prior. The man was well groomed, very fit, and stood with the bearing of a king. It only seemed right that when he presented his cock to Apprentice Young, the nervous boy should take it in his mouth and begin sucking it. It tasted incredible. The precum dripped on Young’s tongue and went to the back of his throat as he swallowed. It was so hot, but still somehow felt ceremonial. Like he was receiving some kind of communion. Grandmaster Savage stopped the boy from sucking any more, dropping to his knees to continue to suck on the boy’s cock. It was clear what he wanted: he wanted to make the boy cum. He started by ravenously milking his shaft with his mouth, stroking it and swallowing it until it was covered in his saliva. Savage didn’t seem concerned when his spit slobbered all over him and ran down his chin. If anything, it seemed to excite him more. But once Apprentice Young was fully erect, Savage bent him down on all fours, wetting his hole and preparing him to be bred. Within seconds of getting his footing, Young felt the older man’s cock break into his ass. It was sudden and swift, taking no time for the apprentice to give an okay. Savage took the boy’s hole around his shaft and began fucking him hard. Young was so small next to him, practically folding into Savage’s body as he pounded into him. Grandmaster Savage told him to keep stroking his cock, a request Apprentice Young couldn’t have rejected if he wanted to. The fucking was so deep and so intense that the only thing that made it sustainable was the pleasure he was getting from inside and out. With his cock firmly in his grip, the young man continued to stroke himself, watching as the older man had his way with his hole. As Young got closer, he felt a desire deep within him grow. He wanted to get bred. He wanted the older man’s cum inside him. He wanted to feel the jets of cum fill his hole and drive out a load of his own. The look in his eyes must have been clear as Savage picked up the pace, drilling the young man deeper and harder and faster until Apprentice Young could not hold back any longer. Cum poured out of Apprentice Young’s cock, covering his stomach in his milky white excretion. It didn’t stay long, though, as the ravenous grandmaster was quick to lap it up with his tongue, swallowing every drop the boy expelled... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/atonement-apprentice-cole-blue-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0011/0.1693376553.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 5 The head games Apprentice Blue felt weren’t an accident. Everytime the young apprentice did as the masters said, he couldn’t tell if he was succeeding or failing to meet their expectations. He strived to do what was asked and to impress the men who could help determine his future, but they left him unable to ascertain their judgement. In a way, this drove Apprentice Blue a little mad. He opened his mind, his heart, and his body to them, desperate for approval, only to be left wondering what more he could do. He didn’t realize, of course, that this was exactly the plan that the masters had for him. Without any firm acceptance or approval of his performance, the eager young man pushed himself further and harder than he ever would. They wanted to see just how far he would go given his own propensity for submission, separate from any progress report or affirmation. This couldn’t have been more clear than when it came time for Blue’s atonement. The name implies a corrective action, a payment or sacrifice for having done something wrong or inadequate. In truth, Blue had been a perfect initiate, determined yet obedient. He was handsome, smart, strong, and becoming more aroused each time the masters stripped him down to play with his manhood and hole. But what the atonement provided was an opportunity for the leaders to see if the apprentice was willing to put the desire of the Order before his own. When Blue entered the ceremony room, he was surprised to see three men sitting in rich, ornate chairs, dressed in dark, fine suits with silk ties and polished shoes. Their combined presence filled the air with a hint of expensive cologne and leather. He wondered who they were or if he’d met them before; their faces were covered with strange masks that hid their identities. Beside them, placed like a coffee table, was a long piece of furniture that was too irregular to be a platform for drinks. It was covered with a dark cloth that concealed unknown objects beneath. At the head of the table alongside the others sat Grandmaster Angus, a man Blue did not recognize, despite him having inseminated the young man the night of his initiation. Grandmaster Angus was a strong, beefy man with a prominent, barrel chest that his dress shirt and tie could barely contain. He had a neatly trimmed beard and a shaved head, but there was a wildness about him all the same. The apprentice could have seen him in another time as a Spartan warrior or a hunter. Even in his most civilized and modern attire, there was something primal in his eyes. Blue stood still, unnerved by the presence of so many unfamiliar figures, curious about what was hidden beneath the black material. His mind raced with all sort of torture devices and interrogation techniques. The secret society was full of dark history and medieval traditions. For the first time ever, the apprentice wondered if he’d made a terrible mistake. The men stood up and together lifted the cloth, giving the young man a glimpse of what was to come. It was not a torture device that he could tell, but it certainly was not harmless. Studded in a row like ducks on a path were several dark, shiny objects, bulbing at the top and supported up by a narrow base. Each one progressively got larger until the final bulb resembled an oversized light. The apprentice recognized them by their shape and form: plugs. Anal plugs secured to a heavy, wooden table. The men explained to him what he must do. He was to sit on each one, pressing his buttocks down flat and firm on the table, starting from the farthest end with the smallest plug, moving forward peg by peg to meet Angus. They told him there would be consequences if he could not complete this task, a punishment that he would not forget. Blue was mildly scared, to say the least. He’d never tested the limits of his ass, but it seemed like it was somewhere in the last couple pegs for sure. Still, he felt an unusual rush of excitement about the idea of being watched by the group. Stripping down, Blue felt the cool air of the room on his flesh. He was suddenly aware that he became hard as a rock when he saw the plugs. He removed his undergarments and shoes as Angus requested, trying to think of how he could succeed. The first few pegs were easy enough. A little oil was provided to him and he sat on each one without any issues. He was ordered several times to stop and lift up his balls to show the men that he had completely taken in the plug on the table. It was strange and awkward at times, but the apprentice only seemed to get more turned on as each increasingly larger plug filled more of his ass. Every time he sat down, he could feel his prostate being punched. His cock began to leak continuously, prompting Grandmaster Angus at one point to stand up and take a bead onto his finger. He looked at it inquisitively for a moment, as if impressed by the young man’s fluid, only to then stick his finger in Apprentice Blue’s mouth. The young man couldn’t believe how hot it was. He had never considered the taste of his own seminal fluid, but something about licking it off Angus’ finger made him even more determined to succeed. He wanted to please him. To please all of them. And he only had a few more pegs to go. It was the second to last peg where the apprentice felt his body begin to fail him. He’d worn out his muscles quite a bit to get to the final steps, and they were not giving him any chance for rest. The penultimate peg stretched his hole out like Master Kamp had previously. It was a little painful and slow-going, but once he got it in, all he could think about was the massive peg left to go. Grandmaster Angus kept his eyes locked with the apprentice. He could see his want. He could see his struggle. He asked him gently if he could proceed, a question that Blue could barely find the strength to answer. He knew how close he was to finishing and he wanted to more than anything else. Not just to avoid the punishment of failure, but to enjoy the reward of success. He wanted to impress them. He wanted to impress himself! But alas, he couldn’t go any further. Angus nodded understandingly. He stood up and told the young man to rise up off the table. Blue did, feeling his legs get a little shaky from the constant up and down he’d had to do. Angus ordered him to lean over the table, facing away from himself, and grip onto the pegs for support. The apprentice wasn’t sure what was to come, but he did so without question. As Apprentice Blue’s hands clung to the warm, wet plugs that once took refuge in the depths of his body, he tried to reconcile his feelings about how close he’d come. He was willing to accept whatever fate they had for him, but deep down, all he wanted was Angus’ approval. Angus took off his clothes behind him, looking to his colleagues and signaling to them his determination. And then, to Blue’s surprise, he felt the older man’s cock slide up inside his hole! As much as he was tender and tired, the man’s bare shaft seemed to give him a second wind. He couldn’t believe what was happening, expecting the worst before. Now, he could almost laugh with joy. He didn’t know what it meant, but he was more than happy to have the older man pumping in and out of his warmed up ass. Angus wrapped his tie around Blue’s neck, using it to hold him in place like a leash. Blue couldn’t help but look at the men to the side, watching him get fucked by the beefy man behind him. Then, they all took off their masks, revealing their identities: Master Kamp, Grandmaster Oaks, and Grandmaster Savage. Each man had had their chance to guide him along his path, and now they all bore witness to the trial of the stretcher. The apprentice was overwhelmed by what he saw, but he was even more overwhelmed by the feeling of being pounded by the big daddy bear. He looked up at his masters, watching their eyes light up with satisfaction at the sight of the young apprentice being so thoroughly used and filled. Blue felt like he was on the verge of cumming at any moment, but tried to hold off until Grandmaster Angus was done. He wanted nothing more than to feel his load inside him, to coat his hole with his seed and to give him a reward for his efforts. Angus’ body shook as he got close, and Blue, in proper response, gripped tightly to the table, anxiously awaiting the burst of cum that was about to erupt... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0011.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0011/0.1693376553.jpg Atonement | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 5 The head games Apprentice Blue felt weren’t an accident. Everytime the young apprentice did as the masters said, he couldn’t tell if he was succeeding or failing to meet their expectations. He strived to do what was asked and to impress the men who could help determine his future, but they left him unable to ascertain their judgement. In a way, this drove Apprentice Blue a little mad. He opened his mind, his heart, and his body to them, desperate for approval, only to be left wondering what more he could do. He didn’t realize, of course, that this was exactly the plan that the masters had for him. Without any firm acceptance or approval of his performance, the eager young man pushed himself further and harder than he ever would. They wanted to see just how far he would go given his own propensity for submission, separate from any progress report or affirmation. This couldn’t have been more clear than when it came time for Blue’s atonement. The name implies a corrective action, a payment or sacrifice for having done something wrong or inadequate. In truth, Blue had been a perfect initiate, determined yet obedient. He was handsome, smart, strong, and becoming more aroused each time the masters stripped him down to play with his manhood and hole. But what the atonement provided was an opportunity for the leaders to see if the apprentice was willing to put the desire of the Order before his own. When Blue entered the ceremony room, he was surprised to see three men sitting in rich, ornate chairs, dressed in dark, fine suits with silk ties and polished shoes. Their combined presence filled the air with a hint of expensive cologne and leather. He wondered who they were or if he’d met them before; their faces were covered with strange masks that hid their identities. Beside them, placed like a coffee table, was a long piece of furniture that was too irregular to be a platform for drinks. It was covered with a dark cloth that concealed unknown objects beneath. At the head of the table alongside the others sat Grandmaster Angus, a man Blue did not recognize, despite him having inseminated the young man the night of his initiation. Grandmaster Angus was a strong, beefy man with a prominent, barrel chest that his dress shirt and tie could barely contain. He had a neatly trimmed beard and a shaved head, but there was a wildness about him all the same. The apprentice could have seen him in another time as a Spartan warrior or a hunter. Even in his most civilized and modern attire, there was something primal in his eyes. Blue stood still, unnerved by the presence of so many unfamiliar figures, curious about what was hidden beneath the black material. His mind raced with all sort of torture devices and interrogation techniques. The secret society was full of dark history and medieval traditions. For the first time ever, the apprentice wondered if he’d made a terrible mistake. The men stood up and together lifted the cloth, giving the young man a glimpse of what was to come. It was not a torture device that he could tell, but it certainly was not harmless. Studded in a row like ducks on a path were several dark, shiny objects, bulbing at the top and supported up by a narrow base. Each one progressively got larger until the final bulb resembled an oversized light. The apprentice recognized them by their shape and form: plugs. Anal plugs secured to a heavy, wooden table. The men explained to him what he must do. He was to sit on each one, pressing his buttocks down flat and firm on the table, starting from the farthest end with the smallest plug, moving forward peg by peg to meet Angus. They told him there would be consequences if he could not complete this task, a punishment that he would not forget. Blue was mildly scared, to say the least. He’d never tested the limits of his ass, but it seemed like it was somewhere in the last couple pegs for sure. Still, he felt an unusual rush of excitement about the idea of being watched by the group. Stripping down, Blue felt the cool air of the room on his flesh. He was suddenly aware that he became hard as a rock when he saw the plugs. He removed his undergarments and shoes as Angus requested, trying to think of how he could succeed. The first few pegs were easy enough. A little oil was provided to him and he sat on each one without any issues. He was ordered several times to stop and lift up his balls to show the men that he had completely taken in the plug on the table. It was strange and awkward at times, but the apprentice only seemed to get more turned on as each increasingly larger plug filled more of his ass. Every time he sat down, he could feel his prostate being punched. His cock began to leak continuously, prompting Grandmaster Angus at one point to stand up and take a bead onto his finger. He looked at it inquisitively for a moment, as if impressed by the young man’s fluid, only to then stick his finger in Apprentice Blue’s mouth. The young man couldn’t believe how hot it was. He had never considered the taste of his own seminal fluid, but something about licking it off Angus’ finger made him even more determined to succeed. He wanted to please him. To please all of them. And he only had a few more pegs to go. It was the second to last peg where the apprentice felt his body begin to fail him. He’d worn out his muscles quite a bit to get to the final steps, and they were not giving him any chance for rest. The penultimate peg stretched his hole out like Master Kamp had previously. It was a little painful and slow-going, but once he got it in, all he could think about was the massive peg left to go. Grandmaster Angus kept his eyes locked with the apprentice. He could see his want. He could see his struggle. He asked him gently if he could proceed, a question that Blue could barely find the strength to answer. He knew how close he was to finishing and he wanted to more than anything else. Not just to avoid the punishment of failure, but to enjoy the reward of success. He wanted to impress them. He wanted to impress himself! But alas, he couldn’t go any further. Angus nodded understandingly. He stood up and told the young man to rise up off the table. Blue did, feeling his legs get a little shaky from the constant up and down he’d had to do. Angus ordered him to lean over the table, facing away from himself, and grip onto the pegs for support. The apprentice wasn’t sure what was to come, but he did so without question. As Apprentice Blue’s hands clung to the warm, wet plugs that once took refuge in the depths of his body, he tried to reconcile his feelings about how close he’d come. He was willing to accept whatever fate they had for him, but deep down, all he wanted was Angus’ approval. Angus took off his clothes behind him, looking to his colleagues and signaling to them his determination. And then, to Blue’s surprise, he felt the older man’s cock slide up inside his hole! As much as he was tender and tired, the man’s bare shaft seemed to give him a second wind. He couldn’t believe what was happening, expecting the worst before. Now, he could almost laugh with joy. He didn’t know what it meant, but he was more than happy to have the older man pumping in and out of his warmed up ass. Angus wrapped his tie around Blue’s neck, using it to hold him in place like a leash. Blue couldn’t help but look at the men to the side, watching him get fucked by the beefy man behind him. Then, they all took off their masks, revealing their identities: Master Kamp, Grandmaster Oaks, and Grandmaster Savage. Each man had had their chance to guide him along his path, and now they all bore witness to the trial of the stretcher. The apprentice was overwhelmed by what he saw, but he was even more overwhelmed by the feeling of being pounded by the big daddy bear. He looked up at his masters, watching their eyes light up with satisfaction at the sight of the young apprentice being so thoroughly used and filled. Blue felt like he was on the verge of cumming at any moment, but tried to hold off until Grandmaster Angus was done. He wanted nothing more than to feel his load inside him, to coat his hole with his seed and to give him a reward for his efforts. Angus’ body shook as he got close, and Blue, in proper response, gripped tightly to the table, anxiously awaiting the burst of cum that was about to erupt... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-marcus-ryan-chapter-2.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0010/0.1693375237.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 2 It’s not like Marcus could hide it. Even when he tried to deny it, the secret of his sexuality was painted all over his face. The way he looked at older men -- handsome men, men of authority -- practically outed him within seconds. Even when he tried to answer Grandmaster Oaks' questions, he was so confused and flustered that he couldn’t remember which lies to tell. Grandmaster Oaks has that way with younger guys. His salt and pepper hair, clean shaven face, and paternal presence turns every young man into a horny boy desperate for Daddy to tell them what to do. When it came time for Apprentice Marcus to affirm his commitment to the Brotherhood, the young man couldn’t help but wear his attraction on his sleeve. Oaks didn’t mind, though. As much as he loved teasing out the truth, he also loved seeing a hungry boy begging to be touched. He knew he had power over him, not just because of his position or his status, but simply because of the laws of nature. Grandmaster Oaks could communicate his dominance by doing nothing but looking Marcus in the eye, and that look would make the young initiate hard as a rock. The Grandmaster began by standing up and asking Marcus to do the same. The boy’s swollen member was barely concealed in his dress pants, contained in a sheer cloth inside his undergarments. He knew that the rise in his trousers was evident, but Oaks assured him this was nothing to worry about… a fact that only made Marcus more anxious. Oaks held the boy’s cock in his hand, gripping it through his clothes and holding him in place, as if doing so meant he cupped every bit of Apprentice Marcus in his hand. For all intents and purposes, he did. Marcus was still as a statue, unable to move, trapped in his body as Grandmaster Oaks made it his personal plaything to explore. The handsome leader removed Marcus’ clothes, stripping him down until he was bare to his white garments. The see-through fabric revealed both his arousal and his lean, athletic body. Oaks proceeded to strip Marcus of his underwear as well, leaving him completely exposed and vulnerable to this older man’s designs. The silver-haired, suited man ran his hands over the apprentice’s body, feeling his smooth skin and lithe, muscular frame. He could feel his heart beating fast in his chest, but that did not deter him from inspecting the young man’s body. Marcus wanted to react, to reach out and touch Oaks in return, but his fear of his own desires kept him in a state of aroused panic. The only thing that seemed to break Marcus of his rigidity was the offer of a drink from Oaks. The older man handed him a red chalice, containing some sort of liquid. It was less of a refreshment and more of a ceremonial gesture. Like taking communion, Marcus was told to drink from the mysterious cup in order to continue in becoming a member of the Masonic Order. Taking the cup to his lips, Marcus tasted the strange substance. It was light, very floral, and fragrant as it poured down his throat. He couldn’t tell why, but something about it seemed familiar. He couldn’t place it, but the chalice was empty before he could think any more on it. After taking the cup and placing it to the side, the handsome daddy ordered the young man to get up on his desk on all fours. Marcus did as he was told, feeling a little strange about presenting himself like a prize pony. Apprentice Marcus arched his back as instructed, putting his naked body on display for Grandmaster Oaks to enjoy. The older man explored the boy’s chest and stomach, observing the way he trembled in fear. Oaks knew Marcus wasn’t afraid of him, but rather of his own desires. This boy wanted to be touched, to be toyed with, and to be teased, but he wouldn’t dare ask for it outright. He needed Oaks to be the one to call the shots--to command him and take him. Grandmaster Oaks took two fingers and slowly pressed them to Marcus’ lips, feeling their soft, pouty fullness before penetrating deep into his mouth. Marcus wasn’t sure what to do, but he split his lips and took the older man into his mouth, tasting his fingers on his tongue. It was heaven. The older man’s flesh was savory and sweet. It was subtle but powerful in its effect. It drove Marcus wild knowing the Grandmaster was inside him. It made his body come alive and his loins ache with passion. Oaks could see that Marcus needed more than just two fingers inside him, so he ordered Marcus to kneel on the floor before him. The boy obediently got down off the table, knelt down and looked up at his handsome leader. The Grandmaster was stunning; somehow even more attractive than he had been when he first came into the room. Now, looking up at him, Marcus saw his Master--and he would do whatever was asked of him. Oaks slowly unbuckled his belt and pulled down his pants. Marcus watched like a hungry puppy waiting for a treat. He practically panted in anticipation as the older man pulled down his own underwear, revealing his big, hairy cock. Marcus’ eyes went wide, eager to take it in his mouth and taste it. The Grandmaster paused, observing Marcus, seeing the intense desire painted on his face. It was beautiful. Absolute perfection. Pushing his hips slightly forward, he brought the head of his cock to Marcus’ lips and watched as the boy took it in. Marcus worshipped Grandmaster Oaks’ magnificence. He couldn’t believe how much he wanted that, both anxious and thrilled that he was actually getting it. Breathing through his nose as he swallowed it down, Marcus moaned and lapped at the older man’s meat, caught up in an unexpected rush of feelings and desires. He’d forgotten all about his anxieties and nervousness, his lies and secrets. The truest, purest part of him at that moment was his hunger for the powerful leader… and he was proving it with each bob of his head. The Grandmaster loved watching Marcus swallow him down. He loved how passionately this boy sucked him and wanted to service him. He knew Marcus would make a good apprentice and be a valuable member of the Order. But this hot daddy wasn’t going to end his inspection with just a blowjob. Standing Marcus up, he brought him around to the back of his desk, bending him over so the boy’s elbows supported him on the flat surface. Marcus had only a slight idea of what was to come, having never done this before. He braced himself as Oaks removed his pants and underwear, leaving him bottomless with his swinging cock out. Marcus felt as it pressed up behind him, sneaking between his two smooth cheeks, trying to pry inside his body. The feeling started with a firm pressure on his hole, like a rod trying to break through. The saliva from his sucking gave the hard shaft just enough slickness to puncture his sphincter, giving him a slight sting and a burn as it moved inside. He winced, trying not to disappoint the older man and to show that he could take it. His body shook as he struggled, all the while Grandmaster Oaks whispered, “that’s it. You can do it…” Marcus wasn’t sure what changed in him, but suddenly his body seemed ready to receive his leader. The older man’s cock broke through into Marcus’ hungry hole, prying it apart until Oaks was almost completely engulfed in the boy’s ass. It was epic. Marcus hadn’t felt anything like it. It was a deep feeling of submission and satisfaction that he hadn’t ever known. He wanted more, so much more, and Oaks was happy to give it to him. Thrusting back and forth, the Grandmaster fucked the young apprentice, moving deeper and deeper each time. Marcus’ cock hung hard and long between his legs, bouncing up and down as he held onto the desk for leverage. He tried to keep himself right where the older man wanted him, not wanting to break the momentum of his leader’s pleasure. Oaks didn’t seem to have trouble getting what he needed. He held onto the boy’s hips, feeling that tight hole wrap around his shaft and bring him nearly to the point of climax. He held out as long as he could, but he knew that part of this was for Marcus, not just for him. The boy needed to be inseminated to be accepted into the Order, and the Grandmaster wanted to give the boy a juicy breeding to secure his place... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0010.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0010/0.1693375237.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 2 It’s not like Marcus could hide it. Even when he tried to deny it, the secret of his sexuality was painted all over his face. The way he looked at older men -- handsome men, men of authority -- practically outed him within seconds. Even when he tried to answer Grandmaster Oaks' questions, he was so confused and flustered that he couldn’t remember which lies to tell. Grandmaster Oaks has that way with younger guys. His salt and pepper hair, clean shaven face, and paternal presence turns every young man into a horny boy desperate for Daddy to tell them what to do. When it came time for Apprentice Marcus to affirm his commitment to the Brotherhood, the young man couldn’t help but wear his attraction on his sleeve. Oaks didn’t mind, though. As much as he loved teasing out the truth, he also loved seeing a hungry boy begging to be touched. He knew he had power over him, not just because of his position or his status, but simply because of the laws of nature. Grandmaster Oaks could communicate his dominance by doing nothing but looking Marcus in the eye, and that look would make the young initiate hard as a rock. The Grandmaster began by standing up and asking Marcus to do the same. The boy’s swollen member was barely concealed in his dress pants, contained in a sheer cloth inside his undergarments. He knew that the rise in his trousers was evident, but Oaks assured him this was nothing to worry about… a fact that only made Marcus more anxious. Oaks held the boy’s cock in his hand, gripping it through his clothes and holding him in place, as if doing so meant he cupped every bit of Apprentice Marcus in his hand. For all intents and purposes, he did. Marcus was still as a statue, unable to move, trapped in his body as Grandmaster Oaks made it his personal plaything to explore. The handsome leader removed Marcus’ clothes, stripping him down until he was bare to his white garments. The see-through fabric revealed both his arousal and his lean, athletic body. Oaks proceeded to strip Marcus of his underwear as well, leaving him completely exposed and vulnerable to this older man’s designs. The silver-haired, suited man ran his hands over the apprentice’s body, feeling his smooth skin and lithe, muscular frame. He could feel his heart beating fast in his chest, but that did not deter him from inspecting the young man’s body. Marcus wanted to react, to reach out and touch Oaks in return, but his fear of his own desires kept him in a state of aroused panic. The only thing that seemed to break Marcus of his rigidity was the offer of a drink from Oaks. The older man handed him a red chalice, containing some sort of liquid. It was less of a refreshment and more of a ceremonial gesture. Like taking communion, Marcus was told to drink from the mysterious cup in order to continue in becoming a member of the Masonic Order. Taking the cup to his lips, Marcus tasted the strange substance. It was light, very floral, and fragrant as it poured down his throat. He couldn’t tell why, but something about it seemed familiar. He couldn’t place it, but the chalice was empty before he could think any more on it. After taking the cup and placing it to the side, the handsome daddy ordered the young man to get up on his desk on all fours. Marcus did as he was told, feeling a little strange about presenting himself like a prize pony. Apprentice Marcus arched his back as instructed, putting his naked body on display for Grandmaster Oaks to enjoy. The older man explored the boy’s chest and stomach, observing the way he trembled in fear. Oaks knew Marcus wasn’t afraid of him, but rather of his own desires. This boy wanted to be touched, to be toyed with, and to be teased, but he wouldn’t dare ask for it outright. He needed Oaks to be the one to call the shots--to command him and take him. Grandmaster Oaks took two fingers and slowly pressed them to Marcus’ lips, feeling their soft, pouty fullness before penetrating deep into his mouth. Marcus wasn’t sure what to do, but he split his lips and took the older man into his mouth, tasting his fingers on his tongue. It was heaven. The older man’s flesh was savory and sweet. It was subtle but powerful in its effect. It drove Marcus wild knowing the Grandmaster was inside him. It made his body come alive and his loins ache with passion. Oaks could see that Marcus needed more than just two fingers inside him, so he ordered Marcus to kneel on the floor before him. The boy obediently got down off the table, knelt down and looked up at his handsome leader. The Grandmaster was stunning; somehow even more attractive than he had been when he first came into the room. Now, looking up at him, Marcus saw his Master--and he would do whatever was asked of him. Oaks slowly unbuckled his belt and pulled down his pants. Marcus watched like a hungry puppy waiting for a treat. He practically panted in anticipation as the older man pulled down his own underwear, revealing his big, hairy cock. Marcus’ eyes went wide, eager to take it in his mouth and taste it. The Grandmaster paused, observing Marcus, seeing the intense desire painted on his face. It was beautiful. Absolute perfection. Pushing his hips slightly forward, he brought the head of his cock to Marcus’ lips and watched as the boy took it in. Marcus worshipped Grandmaster Oaks’ magnificence. He couldn’t believe how much he wanted that, both anxious and thrilled that he was actually getting it. Breathing through his nose as he swallowed it down, Marcus moaned and lapped at the older man’s meat, caught up in an unexpected rush of feelings and desires. He’d forgotten all about his anxieties and nervousness, his lies and secrets. The truest, purest part of him at that moment was his hunger for the powerful leader… and he was proving it with each bob of his head. The Grandmaster loved watching Marcus swallow him down. He loved how passionately this boy sucked him and wanted to service him. He knew Marcus would make a good apprentice and be a valuable member of the Order. But this hot daddy wasn’t going to end his inspection with just a blowjob. Standing Marcus up, he brought him around to the back of his desk, bending him over so the boy’s elbows supported him on the flat surface. Marcus had only a slight idea of what was to come, having never done this before. He braced himself as Oaks removed his pants and underwear, leaving him bottomless with his swinging cock out. Marcus felt as it pressed up behind him, sneaking between his two smooth cheeks, trying to pry inside his body. The feeling started with a firm pressure on his hole, like a rod trying to break through. The saliva from his sucking gave the hard shaft just enough slickness to puncture his sphincter, giving him a slight sting and a burn as it moved inside. He winced, trying not to disappoint the older man and to show that he could take it. His body shook as he struggled, all the while Grandmaster Oaks whispered, “that’s it. You can do it…” Marcus wasn’t sure what changed in him, but suddenly his body seemed ready to receive his leader. The older man’s cock broke through into Marcus’ hungry hole, prying it apart until Oaks was almost completely engulfed in the boy’s ass. It was epic. Marcus hadn’t felt anything like it. It was a deep feeling of submission and satisfaction that he hadn’t ever known. He wanted more, so much more, and Oaks was happy to give it to him. Thrusting back and forth, the Grandmaster fucked the young apprentice, moving deeper and deeper each time. Marcus’ cock hung hard and long between his legs, bouncing up and down as he held onto the desk for leverage. He tried to keep himself right where the older man wanted him, not wanting to break the momentum of his leader’s pleasure. Oaks didn’t seem to have trouble getting what he needed. He held onto the boy’s hips, feeling that tight hole wrap around his shaft and bring him nearly to the point of climax. He held out as long as he could, but he knew that part of this was for Marcus, not just for him. The boy needed to be inseminated to be accepted into the Order, and the Grandmaster wanted to give the boy a juicy breeding to secure his place... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-oliver-james-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0009/0.1693376592.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE JAMES | Chapter 1 Oliver didn’t come up through the Church like others before him. He wasn’t raised with religion or any sort of moral guidance. By his nature, he’s sweet and charming, but easily corruptible. It just took the peer pressure of school friends and neighborhood kids to steer him down a path of bad behavior. Now, having spent some time as a young man and away from those early influences, he’s found himself hungry for the kind of purpose and calling he never had before. The Mormon church wasn’t something he expected to find himself inside. He’d always seen it as something silly or crazy, always watching the bike riding missionaries dressed in white shirts and ties. He thought some were kind of cute, but knew to steer clear. That is, until they came to his door. The missionaries seemed so happy and friendly. They seemed to have no doubt or fear. And, they had each other. Oliver couldn’t say there wasn’t some appeal in having a community to belong to. And while his feelings towards other men were becoming more apparent, he was not ready to drape himself in a rainbow flag and head down the local boy bar. It seems strange, but the Church seemed like a good option. He was greeted so positively, he lost all sense of apprehension. He wanted to belong so badly. He would do whatever it took. Meeting with Master Legrand was intimidating. The older man stood at least a foot taller than him, dressed in all white from his shoes to his jacket and tie. He had a reddish-brown scruffy beard and hair with piercing light eyes. His tone was very direct and serious. Oliver found him incredibly handsome, even wondering what he looked like under his fine clothes. But as much as his curiosity was piqued, he knew this was a solemn occasion. He wasn’t there to fool around or check out guys: he was there to make a commitment. To better himself and cleanse himself of the sins of his past. He wanted a fresh start, and Master Legrand promised that to him. The older man told him that obedience was important and that Oliver was to follow what Master Legrand said without any hesitation. It was a sign of respect and acceptance of his initiation. Oliver was so used to doing things his way, but he knew he wasn’t the best at making his own decisions. It seemed somewhat regressive and uncomfortable, but he would do it, no matter what. Even when Master Legrand told him to remove all his clothes, he did so. Afterall, he was a Master, right? He could trust him. Master Legrand then proceeded to put a kind of smock over him that covered his front and back. It was some kind of ceremonial thing that Oliver had never seen before. The sides were open, but his dick and ass were covered… slightly. The older man began to perform a kind of cleansing ritual, rubbing water and oils over his body, reciting words as he went along. It was so bizarre, but felt very purposeful. Not wanting to seem in any way disrespectful, Oliver stood tall, feeling the older man’s hands go over his face, neck, and body. Oliver had only ever felt another guy touch him once, when he was very young fooling around with friends, but it was never genuine sexual activity. Oliver felt himself getting excited, and he focused all his energy on trying to keep down his arousal. He barely noticed when the Master’s hands lingered on his buttocks, so concentrated on his genitals. When Master Legrand actually began to fondle Oliver’s nuts and shaft, he thought all would be lost and he’d show a prominent erection right then and there! Luckily, it seemed as though the tall Master didn’t notice anything and moved on about the ritual. Oliver was presented a pair of special underwear and told to put them on. It was a little weird, but he knew that meant he was a part of the Church now! He belonged! He had a place. And he wasn’t going to give that up. With that in his head, things got complicated when Master Legrand began asking about his sexual desires. The older man sat him down and seemed very curious about his experiences with other men. If he’d done anything, what he thought about, if he had thoughts. Oliver thought perhaps his arousal was more apparent than he suspected. He felt like he’d done something wrong and was terrified he was about to be sent out. Oliver assured the older man that he was not attracted to men and had only ever done that youthful indiscretion. Master Legrand stared at him with his serious look, the same look he likely gave other apprentices before delivering bad news. Oliver began to sweat, but he was granted an opportunity to prove himself. Master Legrand began to tie Oliver’s hands behind the chair in which he was sitting. Oliver didn’t know if this was another kind of ritual, but he patiently waited for the older man to tie the white rope around his wrists. When the Master sat back down, he pulled his chair closer, bringing his long legs in on his own. Master Legrand couldn’t help but practically rest his knee on Oliver’s loins, needing to get close enough to touch him. The Master placed a hand on Oliver’s chest, feeling his heart beating through his new undergarments. The fabric was sheer, barely acting as a true cover. Master Legrand ran his hand down inside it, feeling the boy’s chest again. Oliver felt more uncomfortable this time. Being bound and restricted, he knew he wasn’t going to be able to do anything. He watched as his Master moved with long, slow caresses over his body, feeling his legs and stomach, teasing him and circling around his crotch until he couldn’t take any more. Suddenly, Oliver felt the tip of his penis begin to lift up the fabric of his underwear, causing them to tent up in the most humiliating fashion. Oliver looked down, terrified. He looked back up at Master Legrand and was surprised to see he was not at all put off. In fact, he seemed to focus his attention on his apprentice’s bulging member. Moving a hand inside the shorts, Master Legrand started to stroke the boy’s shaft, working it gently between the tips of his fingers, exciting it but denying it the feeling of a full grip. Oliver couldn’t deny that it felt good. He didn’t want it to, but he couldn’t fight his body’s urges. He didn’t know if it was simply the act of the touch that was doing it or if it was because the hand belonged to the handsome and powerful Master Legrand! Either way, he knew he was caught. Master Legrand didn’t stop, though. He seemed keen on seeing just how aroused this apprentice could get. He began to tease Oliver's nipples, play with his balls, even take a finger to the boy's hole. Oliver had never been touched there before. It was tight and strong, but smooth and fleshy. Master Legrand ran his finger on Oliver’s sphincter in a circular motion, like he was playing with a button. Oliver felt it tickle a little then begin to slip inside him every so delicately. He wanted to feel more. He wanted to take more. He breathlessly waited for Master Legrand to fully pierce his body and move inside him. He locked eyes with his Master, as if to beg him to push further. He couldn’t bring the words to his tongue, but Master Legrand looked back, recognizing that desperation. With a slow, gentle push, the tall Master watched as his digit slipped inside Oliver, breaking him apart like he’d never felt before. The boy let out a gasp, in disbelief of what he was experiencing. Master Legrand took his free hand and began to stroke Oliver’s cock, getting him worked up as he fingered his hole. Oliver began to pant, feeling himself getting close to climax as his prostate was poked. Master Legrand could see Oliver’s reaction, not to mention the pulsing feeling of his heart in the tight ring around his finger. He wanted to see Oliver cum. And he knew this apprentice wasn’t going to leave that chair until he did... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0009.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0009/0.1693376592.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE JAMES | Chapter 1 Oliver didn’t come up through the Church like others before him. He wasn’t raised with religion or any sort of moral guidance. By his nature, he’s sweet and charming, but easily corruptible. It just took the peer pressure of school friends and neighborhood kids to steer him down a path of bad behavior. Now, having spent some time as a young man and away from those early influences, he’s found himself hungry for the kind of purpose and calling he never had before. The Mormon church wasn’t something he expected to find himself inside. He’d always seen it as something silly or crazy, always watching the bike riding missionaries dressed in white shirts and ties. He thought some were kind of cute, but knew to steer clear. That is, until they came to his door. The missionaries seemed so happy and friendly. They seemed to have no doubt or fear. And, they had each other. Oliver couldn’t say there wasn’t some appeal in having a community to belong to. And while his feelings towards other men were becoming more apparent, he was not ready to drape himself in a rainbow flag and head down the local boy bar. It seems strange, but the Church seemed like a good option. He was greeted so positively, he lost all sense of apprehension. He wanted to belong so badly. He would do whatever it took. Meeting with Master Legrand was intimidating. The older man stood at least a foot taller than him, dressed in all white from his shoes to his jacket and tie. He had a reddish-brown scruffy beard and hair with piercing light eyes. His tone was very direct and serious. Oliver found him incredibly handsome, even wondering what he looked like under his fine clothes. But as much as his curiosity was piqued, he knew this was a solemn occasion. He wasn’t there to fool around or check out guys: he was there to make a commitment. To better himself and cleanse himself of the sins of his past. He wanted a fresh start, and Master Legrand promised that to him. The older man told him that obedience was important and that Oliver was to follow what Master Legrand said without any hesitation. It was a sign of respect and acceptance of his initiation. Oliver was so used to doing things his way, but he knew he wasn’t the best at making his own decisions. It seemed somewhat regressive and uncomfortable, but he would do it, no matter what. Even when Master Legrand told him to remove all his clothes, he did so. Afterall, he was a Master, right? He could trust him. Master Legrand then proceeded to put a kind of smock over him that covered his front and back. It was some kind of ceremonial thing that Oliver had never seen before. The sides were open, but his dick and ass were covered… slightly. The older man began to perform a kind of cleansing ritual, rubbing water and oils over his body, reciting words as he went along. It was so bizarre, but felt very purposeful. Not wanting to seem in any way disrespectful, Oliver stood tall, feeling the older man’s hands go over his face, neck, and body. Oliver had only ever felt another guy touch him once, when he was very young fooling around with friends, but it was never genuine sexual activity. Oliver felt himself getting excited, and he focused all his energy on trying to keep down his arousal. He barely noticed when the Master’s hands lingered on his buttocks, so concentrated on his genitals. When Master Legrand actually began to fondle Oliver’s nuts and shaft, he thought all would be lost and he’d show a prominent erection right then and there! Luckily, it seemed as though the tall Master didn’t notice anything and moved on about the ritual. Oliver was presented a pair of special underwear and told to put them on. It was a little weird, but he knew that meant he was a part of the Church now! He belonged! He had a place. And he wasn’t going to give that up. With that in his head, things got complicated when Master Legrand began asking about his sexual desires. The older man sat him down and seemed very curious about his experiences with other men. If he’d done anything, what he thought about, if he had thoughts. Oliver thought perhaps his arousal was more apparent than he suspected. He felt like he’d done something wrong and was terrified he was about to be sent out. Oliver assured the older man that he was not attracted to men and had only ever done that youthful indiscretion. Master Legrand stared at him with his serious look, the same look he likely gave other apprentices before delivering bad news. Oliver began to sweat, but he was granted an opportunity to prove himself. Master Legrand began to tie Oliver’s hands behind the chair in which he was sitting. Oliver didn’t know if this was another kind of ritual, but he patiently waited for the older man to tie the white rope around his wrists. When the Master sat back down, he pulled his chair closer, bringing his long legs in on his own. Master Legrand couldn’t help but practically rest his knee on Oliver’s loins, needing to get close enough to touch him. The Master placed a hand on Oliver’s chest, feeling his heart beating through his new undergarments. The fabric was sheer, barely acting as a true cover. Master Legrand ran his hand down inside it, feeling the boy’s chest again. Oliver felt more uncomfortable this time. Being bound and restricted, he knew he wasn’t going to be able to do anything. He watched as his Master moved with long, slow caresses over his body, feeling his legs and stomach, teasing him and circling around his crotch until he couldn’t take any more. Suddenly, Oliver felt the tip of his penis begin to lift up the fabric of his underwear, causing them to tent up in the most humiliating fashion. Oliver looked down, terrified. He looked back up at Master Legrand and was surprised to see he was not at all put off. In fact, he seemed to focus his attention on his apprentice’s bulging member. Moving a hand inside the shorts, Master Legrand started to stroke the boy’s shaft, working it gently between the tips of his fingers, exciting it but denying it the feeling of a full grip. Oliver couldn’t deny that it felt good. He didn’t want it to, but he couldn’t fight his body’s urges. He didn’t know if it was simply the act of the touch that was doing it or if it was because the hand belonged to the handsome and powerful Master Legrand! Either way, he knew he was caught. Master Legrand didn’t stop, though. He seemed keen on seeing just how aroused this apprentice could get. He began to tease Oliver's nipples, play with his balls, even take a finger to the boy's hole. Oliver had never been touched there before. It was tight and strong, but smooth and fleshy. Master Legrand ran his finger on Oliver’s sphincter in a circular motion, like he was playing with a button. Oliver felt it tickle a little then begin to slip inside him every so delicately. He wanted to feel more. He wanted to take more. He breathlessly waited for Master Legrand to fully pierce his body and move inside him. He locked eyes with his Master, as if to beg him to push further. He couldn’t bring the words to his tongue, but Master Legrand looked back, recognizing that desperation. With a slow, gentle push, the tall Master watched as his digit slipped inside Oliver, breaking him apart like he’d never felt before. The boy let out a gasp, in disbelief of what he was experiencing. Master Legrand took his free hand and began to stroke Oliver’s cock, getting him worked up as he fingered his hole. Oliver began to pant, feeling himself getting close to climax as his prostate was poked. Master Legrand could see Oliver’s reaction, not to mention the pulsing feeling of his heart in the tight ring around his finger. He wanted to see Oliver cum. And he knew this apprentice wasn’t going to leave that chair until he did... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-austin-young-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0008/0.1693375871.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 3 Apprentice Young’s fingers trembled as he began to unlace his shoes. Standing in the dark, black basement of the Temple, he tried to be brave as he obeyed Grandmaster Angus’ commands. Austin was still sorting through the implications of his fucking and breeding from Master Oaks, not sure yet if what he was doing was good or bad. It seemed that every step along the way the men in charge would strip him down, fondle him, play with his cock, and fuck him. The details of Masonry were still opaque and elusive to Austin, even despite his family connection. He always thought his father was busy at church with boring local politics or something like Prayer Group. Now, Austin began to question everything he thought he knew. He wondered if his father knew what the Masters were doing and if Dad, too, had been there before when it happened. Now, in the ominous lair of the Grandmaster, Apprentice Young was sure he was likely to experience more sexual invasion. He had fun before: in the woods and with Oaks. Even the anonymous cum in his hole gave him a special thrill. But seeing Grandmaster Angus’ tall, red velvet throne, the wooden paddle to his side, and a solemn look on his face, the young apprentice knew he was likely in for a very different kind of sexual submission. Angus was a tall, beefy man with a broad barrel chest and a salt-and-pepper beard. He has a shaved head which accentuates his eyes, making them more penetrating and disarming. His white shirt seemed to barely contain his muscles, and his dress pants struggled to contain his thick, powerful legs. Austin felt so small and powerless next to this muscular bear of a man. Austin knew the drill, though. Do as he says. Don’t talk back. Don’t hesitate. And don’t resist. Or else what? The boy didn’t want to find out. Austin took his shoes off as ordered. The older man then had him pull his pants down and rest his small body across the Master’s solid lap. The boy awkwardly did so, leaning over the big man’s body until his underwear-covered ass was up and properly presented. He felt like a kid being punished again, but this time he didn’t know what he had done wrong. None of the “why” behind this was explained to him, it just seemed to be part of the process--part of the rituals of obedience and discipline. As Grandmaster Angus placed his hand on the boy’s buttocks, Austin could not help but think that the big, masculine mitt was almost as large as his entire ass! It caressed him gently, teasing his crack and balls as it teased up and down between his thighs and back. Austin could tell what was coming, but that didn’t lessen the shock and sensation when the first spanking happened. Whack! It shook through Austin’s body. It was light, but the pure weight of the big man’s muscular arm intensified most of the force. Whack! Stronger this time. Not yet enough to make a welt, but enough to make Austin’s eyes go wide. Austin lungs involuntarily fell into a rhythm. He felt like he had to hold his breath whenever the hand rose, preparing for the impact. But as the spanking intensified, he wondered if that did any good at all. The first sting came as he was holding his breath tightly, like he was underwater. The smacks were powerful enough to practically push the air out of his lungs, leaving him breathless as he tried to steel himself. His eyes focused just enough to catch sight of the paddle leaning up next to Angus, ready for action at any moment. Austin tried to mentally pace himself, knowing the worst was yet to come. But before he could even finish that thought, another hand came down. Whack! Angus pulled down the underwear, exposing Austin’s milky white boy-flesh. The cheeks were beginning to glow a pleasing red. The skin was still soft and supple, but it grew more and more tender to the touch. The Grandmaster ordered the apprentice to stand up and remove the remainder of his clothes, leaving just his undergarments in place. Austin was obedient, peeling off the layers of suiting and dress clothes he proudly put on before arriving. It was a funny feeling to be so humiliated and violated while dressed so formally, but it also made him horny as this very situation was something he had jerked off to many times at home. It’s no wonder Austin was finding himself aroused. Angus was still wearing his tie and suspenders, positioned like a king ready to dole out judgment and punishment. His young cock began to twitch, despite knowing the discipline awaiting him once he got back on the older man’s lap. As Apprentice Young put his clothing to the side, Angus grabbed the wooden paddle and waited for Austin to assume the position. He tried not to hesitate as he bent over, but his fears got the better of him. He felt his body begin to shake as if cold, terrified of what was coming next. Angus teased him, running the wooden paddle over his butt. It was cold and smooth, giving a little soothing comfort to his delicate ass. That is, until the older man gave it a quick, hard tap. The young man let out a yelp, pained by the sudden change from comfort to shock. Angus was quick, however, to run his hand over the developing welts, softening the blow after the fact. He repeated this again and again, giving the apprentice a painful blow to his backside, but never leaving him in agony too long. Angus couldn’t help but be impressed. Apprentice Young looked like a soft, fragile young boy but he could take a lot. Inside and outside. That made the older man happy. Very, very happy. And he wasn’t alone. Austin’s cock began to swell up, aroused by the touch of the older man on his buttocks. His cock poked right into the grandmaster’s leg, giving away the effect the spanking had on him. Angus placed the paddle to the side, giving Austin a sigh of relief that was as audible as his earlier gasps of pain. The beefy bear wanted to see the boy’s cock in action, so he ordered him to strip down completely. Austin could hardly move his legs, feeling the sting of the paddles and spanks as he stood up. Removing his underwear, he was embarrassed to be sporting a rock hard cock. The grandmaster reached out and grabbed it, stroking it and feeling it’s smooth, silky surface. Austin flushed red, still getting used to the idea of other men touching his cock, but liking the feeling all the same. Grandmaster Angus brought the boy in close, turning him so their eyes met and having him straddle those powerful legs before tilting him backward. Austin’s head dangled to the floor between his shoes with his ass presented upward to Angus like a platter. Austin’s cock hung down toward his face and his legs spread out. It was a strange perspective, but one that made more sense as Angus continued stroking his young cock. Grandmaster Angus started pulling on Austin’s nuts and gripping the rock-hard shaft in his hairy, masculine hands. The apprentice began to moan from the sensation of being milked. With oiled up hands and a determined rhythm, the older man played with his apprentice’s cock slowly edging him toward climax. It felt amazing for the young guy having the head of his shaft massaged, even after the intense punishment his ass had experienced. He wanted that feeling to go on forever, being pleasured and masturbated, but he knew he wasn’t going to be able to hold out for long. With every tug of his nuts and pull of his cock, Austin was growing closer and closer to pouring out his load! http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0008.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0008/0.1693375871.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 3 Apprentice Young’s fingers trembled as he began to unlace his shoes. Standing in the dark, black basement of the Temple, he tried to be brave as he obeyed Grandmaster Angus’ commands. Austin was still sorting through the implications of his fucking and breeding from Master Oaks, not sure yet if what he was doing was good or bad. It seemed that every step along the way the men in charge would strip him down, fondle him, play with his cock, and fuck him. The details of Masonry were still opaque and elusive to Austin, even despite his family connection. He always thought his father was busy at church with boring local politics or something like Prayer Group. Now, Austin began to question everything he thought he knew. He wondered if his father knew what the Masters were doing and if Dad, too, had been there before when it happened. Now, in the ominous lair of the Grandmaster, Apprentice Young was sure he was likely to experience more sexual invasion. He had fun before: in the woods and with Oaks. Even the anonymous cum in his hole gave him a special thrill. But seeing Grandmaster Angus’ tall, red velvet throne, the wooden paddle to his side, and a solemn look on his face, the young apprentice knew he was likely in for a very different kind of sexual submission. Angus was a tall, beefy man with a broad barrel chest and a salt-and-pepper beard. He has a shaved head which accentuates his eyes, making them more penetrating and disarming. His white shirt seemed to barely contain his muscles, and his dress pants struggled to contain his thick, powerful legs. Austin felt so small and powerless next to this muscular bear of a man. Austin knew the drill, though. Do as he says. Don’t talk back. Don’t hesitate. And don’t resist. Or else what? The boy didn’t want to find out. Austin took his shoes off as ordered. The older man then had him pull his pants down and rest his small body across the Master’s solid lap. The boy awkwardly did so, leaning over the big man’s body until his underwear-covered ass was up and properly presented. He felt like a kid being punished again, but this time he didn’t know what he had done wrong. None of the “why” behind this was explained to him, it just seemed to be part of the process--part of the rituals of obedience and discipline. As Grandmaster Angus placed his hand on the boy’s buttocks, Austin could not help but think that the big, masculine mitt was almost as large as his entire ass! It caressed him gently, teasing his crack and balls as it teased up and down between his thighs and back. Austin could tell what was coming, but that didn’t lessen the shock and sensation when the first spanking happened. Whack! It shook through Austin’s body. It was light, but the pure weight of the big man’s muscular arm intensified most of the force. Whack! Stronger this time. Not yet enough to make a welt, but enough to make Austin’s eyes go wide. Austin lungs involuntarily fell into a rhythm. He felt like he had to hold his breath whenever the hand rose, preparing for the impact. But as the spanking intensified, he wondered if that did any good at all. The first sting came as he was holding his breath tightly, like he was underwater. The smacks were powerful enough to practically push the air out of his lungs, leaving him breathless as he tried to steel himself. His eyes focused just enough to catch sight of the paddle leaning up next to Angus, ready for action at any moment. Austin tried to mentally pace himself, knowing the worst was yet to come. But before he could even finish that thought, another hand came down. Whack! Angus pulled down the underwear, exposing Austin’s milky white boy-flesh. The cheeks were beginning to glow a pleasing red. The skin was still soft and supple, but it grew more and more tender to the touch. The Grandmaster ordered the apprentice to stand up and remove the remainder of his clothes, leaving just his undergarments in place. Austin was obedient, peeling off the layers of suiting and dress clothes he proudly put on before arriving. It was a funny feeling to be so humiliated and violated while dressed so formally, but it also made him horny as this very situation was something he had jerked off to many times at home. It’s no wonder Austin was finding himself aroused. Angus was still wearing his tie and suspenders, positioned like a king ready to dole out judgment and punishment. His young cock began to twitch, despite knowing the discipline awaiting him once he got back on the older man’s lap. As Apprentice Young put his clothing to the side, Angus grabbed the wooden paddle and waited for Austin to assume the position. He tried not to hesitate as he bent over, but his fears got the better of him. He felt his body begin to shake as if cold, terrified of what was coming next. Angus teased him, running the wooden paddle over his butt. It was cold and smooth, giving a little soothing comfort to his delicate ass. That is, until the older man gave it a quick, hard tap. The young man let out a yelp, pained by the sudden change from comfort to shock. Angus was quick, however, to run his hand over the developing welts, softening the blow after the fact. He repeated this again and again, giving the apprentice a painful blow to his backside, but never leaving him in agony too long. Angus couldn’t help but be impressed. Apprentice Young looked like a soft, fragile young boy but he could take a lot. Inside and outside. That made the older man happy. Very, very happy. And he wasn’t alone. Austin’s cock began to swell up, aroused by the touch of the older man on his buttocks. His cock poked right into the grandmaster’s leg, giving away the effect the spanking had on him. Angus placed the paddle to the side, giving Austin a sigh of relief that was as audible as his earlier gasps of pain. The beefy bear wanted to see the boy’s cock in action, so he ordered him to strip down completely. Austin could hardly move his legs, feeling the sting of the paddles and spanks as he stood up. Removing his underwear, he was embarrassed to be sporting a rock hard cock. The grandmaster reached out and grabbed it, stroking it and feeling it’s smooth, silky surface. Austin flushed red, still getting used to the idea of other men touching his cock, but liking the feeling all the same. Grandmaster Angus brought the boy in close, turning him so their eyes met and having him straddle those powerful legs before tilting him backward. Austin’s head dangled to the floor between his shoes with his ass presented upward to Angus like a platter. Austin’s cock hung down toward his face and his legs spread out. It was a strange perspective, but one that made more sense as Angus continued stroking his young cock. Grandmaster Angus started pulling on Austin’s nuts and gripping the rock-hard shaft in his hairy, masculine hands. The apprentice began to moan from the sensation of being milked. With oiled up hands and a determined rhythm, the older man played with his apprentice’s cock slowly edging him toward climax. It felt amazing for the young guy having the head of his shaft massaged, even after the intense punishment his ass had experienced. He wanted that feeling to go on forever, being pleasured and masturbated, but he knew he wasn’t going to be able to hold out for long. With every tug of his nuts and pull of his cock, Austin was growing closer and closer to pouring out his load! no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-anointing-apprentice-cole-blue-chapter-4.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0007/0.1693375935.jpg The Anointing | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 4 Apprentice Blue knew this wasn’t going to be easy. As his elders had told him many times, the Masonic path was full trials and tests. Even after the blindfolding in the woods, the inspect, and the stretching of his ass, he still wanted to continue on. He knew it would make him a better man. Stronger, more disciplined, and connected to a larger history and community. Of course, it didn’t hurt that he found himself becoming more and more aroused by the idea every day. When he entered the sacred temple to meet with Grandmaster Savage, he was told to strip down completely and don the traditional modesty shield provided to him. The “shield” was nothing more than a large, draped cloth with a hole cut in the top for his head to poke through. On the sides, his naked body was completely exposed. A simple, gentle breeze would reveal his penis and buttocks. But he knew that the modesty was just a formality. He was supposed to present himself spiritually and mentally bare: open to receive whatever the grandmaster had to give him. Entering the man’s chamber, he was stunned by the white light that surrounded him. It was hard to tell where it was coming from, giving him the appearance of an angel. Not only was he handsome with salt and pepper hair and a square jaw, but he was dressed in an all-white suit that was clearly cut just for him. He had the air of respectability and authority, more than anyone else Cole had met up to this point. The hierarchy of the secret society was sometimes a bit confusing and opaque, but Cole could tell this was a man of importance. The older man beckoned him closer, sensing his nervousness but not excusing it. Cole did as he was told, afraid to make eye contact with him. He didn’t want to disappoint him, and he thought if he looked in his eyes, he would see his trepidation. As much as he wanted it, he was still a young man of limited experience. And he’d certainly never done anything like this before. Grandmaster Savage stood up and began to run his hands over the young man’s body. At first he seemed to be feeling him to assess his health and strength, touching his chest and his arms. Cole had been through this before, hoping that Savage would be as pleased as the others had been. But as the grandmaster continued, Cole noticed a particular ritual to the older man’s gestures. First, he placed his fingers on his forehead, then on the sides of his face, then across his eyes. It was like he was being blessed, but no words were being spoken. Savage ran his fingers down the back of his neck, sending his little hairs to stand on end. A relaxing shiver worked its way up Cole’s spin and onto his scalp. It lulled him into a strange state of compliance. Grandmaster Savage then lifted the back of Cole’s shield, giving him a view of his strong, wide, smooth back. He ran his hand down the spine, bringing it to a rest on the small of his back above his buttocks. Cole didn’t know what he was supposed to do. He stood still, patiently waiting for instruction, following Savage’s touch. It wasn’t until the man began to grab his ass that he questioned whether or not this was part of the ritual. Savage’s fingers dug into Cole’s ass, feeling his meat and muscle deeply. Cole let out a moan, mostly from surprise. It didn’t hurt, but it was a very different touch than he’d gotten used to. Then, Grandmaster Savage got on his knees, placing his head right next to Cole’s bare ass, and began to kiss it. Cole’s face blushed. He’d not spoken more than a word or two to this man, and here he was sampling his ass like it was a fresh peach. Savage opened his mouth, spreading hot, lustful breath over Cole’s body before gently biting him. Cole’s mouth went agape. He couldn’t believe that a man so clean cut and manicured could be so ravenous. He stood up and turned to Cole’s front, looking into his eyes. Cole couldn’t look away now. It was clear the grandmaster wanted more from him than just his obedience. The older man got close to Cole, planting his lips on his nipple, biting it and sucking it to make it swell up between his lips. As he did, Cole let out another pained moan, feeling his cock grow hard under his shield. It was clear Savage felt it, too, seeing as it poked out and grazed his side. The older man lifted the front of the shield, gazing upon Cole’s massive cock, impressed by its size and girth. Savage dropped to his knees again, bringing his hungry mouth to Cole’s loins, and with his ravenous lips, began sucking on him passionately and deeply. Cole couldn’t believe how good it felt. He didn’t know what else to do but stand and take it. His balls were perfectly cradled in the older man’s hands as his shaft disappeared into his throat. Cole moaned, feeling himself heat up with desire. He wanted to do whatever the man asked of him, knowing that he was sure to have another intense orgasm as a result! Once Savage had his fill of the young man’s cock, he couldn’t resist going back to give the boy’s ass a taste. Removing his suit and tie and stripping down bare, Cole got a look at the older man’s body for the first time. It’s smooth and muscular, toned and strong. He looks more like a warrior than an angel, built for battle. He could have been a general or a coach, but here, in this temple, he was simply “Grandmaster.” Putting Cole on his back, Savage lifted up his legs to gaze into his tight, smooth hole. He hesitated for a second, delaying the satisfaction just a little bit longer before his tongue began to whip around. Cole’s back arched as he felt his sex be devoured by the man’s seasoned mouth. Grandmaster Savage knew exactly how to make Cole beg for more… and beg he did. Looking down, Cole saw the older man’s throbbing cock hanging between his muscular thighs. It was veiny and throbbing, curved up and pointed at him as if it was telling him what to do. It wanted to get inside him. To fill him and fuck him, to leave him raw and covered in his seed. Cole knew he was about to get fucked, and that knowledge made his cock leak all over his flat, toned stomach. He watched as Savage pulled his mouth away, licking his lips and preparing to mount up. With just enough saliva dripping down from his ass, Cole was ready. As Savage looked him in the eye once more, holding his cock in place, prepared to slip it inside, Cole muttered the words in response, “Yes, Grandmaster…” http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0007.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0007/0.1693375935.jpg The Anointing | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 4 Apprentice Blue knew this wasn’t going to be easy. As his elders had told him many times, the Masonic path was full trials and tests. Even after the blindfolding in the woods, the inspect, and the stretching of his ass, he still wanted to continue on. He knew it would make him a better man. Stronger, more disciplined, and connected to a larger history and community. Of course, it didn’t hurt that he found himself becoming more and more aroused by the idea every day. When he entered the sacred temple to meet with Grandmaster Savage, he was told to strip down completely and don the traditional modesty shield provided to him. The “shield” was nothing more than a large, draped cloth with a hole cut in the top for his head to poke through. On the sides, his naked body was completely exposed. A simple, gentle breeze would reveal his penis and buttocks. But he knew that the modesty was just a formality. He was supposed to present himself spiritually and mentally bare: open to receive whatever the grandmaster had to give him. Entering the man’s chamber, he was stunned by the white light that surrounded him. It was hard to tell where it was coming from, giving him the appearance of an angel. Not only was he handsome with salt and pepper hair and a square jaw, but he was dressed in an all-white suit that was clearly cut just for him. He had the air of respectability and authority, more than anyone else Cole had met up to this point. The hierarchy of the secret society was sometimes a bit confusing and opaque, but Cole could tell this was a man of importance. The older man beckoned him closer, sensing his nervousness but not excusing it. Cole did as he was told, afraid to make eye contact with him. He didn’t want to disappoint him, and he thought if he looked in his eyes, he would see his trepidation. As much as he wanted it, he was still a young man of limited experience. And he’d certainly never done anything like this before. Grandmaster Savage stood up and began to run his hands over the young man’s body. At first he seemed to be feeling him to assess his health and strength, touching his chest and his arms. Cole had been through this before, hoping that Savage would be as pleased as the others had been. But as the grandmaster continued, Cole noticed a particular ritual to the older man’s gestures. First, he placed his fingers on his forehead, then on the sides of his face, then across his eyes. It was like he was being blessed, but no words were being spoken. Savage ran his fingers down the back of his neck, sending his little hairs to stand on end. A relaxing shiver worked its way up Cole’s spin and onto his scalp. It lulled him into a strange state of compliance. Grandmaster Savage then lifted the back of Cole’s shield, giving him a view of his strong, wide, smooth back. He ran his hand down the spine, bringing it to a rest on the small of his back above his buttocks. Cole didn’t know what he was supposed to do. He stood still, patiently waiting for instruction, following Savage’s touch. It wasn’t until the man began to grab his ass that he questioned whether or not this was part of the ritual. Savage’s fingers dug into Cole’s ass, feeling his meat and muscle deeply. Cole let out a moan, mostly from surprise. It didn’t hurt, but it was a very different touch than he’d gotten used to. Then, Grandmaster Savage got on his knees, placing his head right next to Cole’s bare ass, and began to kiss it. Cole’s face blushed. He’d not spoken more than a word or two to this man, and here he was sampling his ass like it was a fresh peach. Savage opened his mouth, spreading hot, lustful breath over Cole’s body before gently biting him. Cole’s mouth went agape. He couldn’t believe that a man so clean cut and manicured could be so ravenous. He stood up and turned to Cole’s front, looking into his eyes. Cole couldn’t look away now. It was clear the grandmaster wanted more from him than just his obedience. The older man got close to Cole, planting his lips on his nipple, biting it and sucking it to make it swell up between his lips. As he did, Cole let out another pained moan, feeling his cock grow hard under his shield. It was clear Savage felt it, too, seeing as it poked out and grazed his side. The older man lifted the front of the shield, gazing upon Cole’s massive cock, impressed by its size and girth. Savage dropped to his knees again, bringing his hungry mouth to Cole’s loins, and with his ravenous lips, began sucking on him passionately and deeply. Cole couldn’t believe how good it felt. He didn’t know what else to do but stand and take it. His balls were perfectly cradled in the older man’s hands as his shaft disappeared into his throat. Cole moaned, feeling himself heat up with desire. He wanted to do whatever the man asked of him, knowing that he was sure to have another intense orgasm as a result! Once Savage had his fill of the young man’s cock, he couldn’t resist going back to give the boy’s ass a taste. Removing his suit and tie and stripping down bare, Cole got a look at the older man’s body for the first time. It’s smooth and muscular, toned and strong. He looks more like a warrior than an angel, built for battle. He could have been a general or a coach, but here, in this temple, he was simply “Grandmaster.” Putting Cole on his back, Savage lifted up his legs to gaze into his tight, smooth hole. He hesitated for a second, delaying the satisfaction just a little bit longer before his tongue began to whip around. Cole’s back arched as he felt his sex be devoured by the man’s seasoned mouth. Grandmaster Savage knew exactly how to make Cole beg for more… and beg he did. Looking down, Cole saw the older man’s throbbing cock hanging between his muscular thighs. It was veiny and throbbing, curved up and pointed at him as if it was telling him what to do. It wanted to get inside him. To fill him and fuck him, to leave him raw and covered in his seed. Cole knew he was about to get fucked, and that knowledge made his cock leak all over his flat, toned stomach. He watched as Savage pulled his mouth away, licking his lips and preparing to mount up. With just enough saliva dripping down from his ass, Cole was ready. As Savage looked him in the eye once more, holding his cock in place, prepared to slip it inside, Cole muttered the words in response, “Yes, Grandmaster…” no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/disciplinary-action-apprentice-cole-blue-chapter-3.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0004/0.1693377255.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 3 Master Kamp was very impressed with Cole. The young man was a beautiful specimen, well groomed, eager to learn, and hung like a horse. Everything about his body made Kamp excited, but the look in his eyes was what really sold him on his entry into the brotherhood. Master Kamp loved seeing him process what was happening to him, work through his fear, and come out the other side aroused and begging for more. His moans were like music, and his facial expressions were like works of art. Grandmaster Angus had heard much about the young man, but had only seen him once during the secret night ritual of insemination. Given his status, it was customary for the young recruits to take his seed, even though they were blindfolded and fondled by many anonymous others. Angus couldn’t help but get a charge out of seeing the boys again, knowing that his DNA coursed through their bodies, a secret shared only between him and their holes. Angus asked to be a part of Cole’s next test, wanting to see what the young man was capable of first hand. Master Kamp was happy to invite him, never one to shy away from the audience of his peers. All Cole knew was that he had to follow Kamp’s instructions, no matter how nervous or scared he seemed. He had to trust that he would protect him and keep him from harm… even if it hurt a little. Cole learned by now that even the most intimidating challenges turned out to be quite enjoyable in the end. And he found he came to love the submission the older man allowed him to show. Master Kamp sat in a large, red velvet chair in a dark room, barely lit and surrounded by bare black walls. It was some sort of basement or chamber, hidden away from the light of day and any passersby. Cole knew he was completely alone in there, with no one to witness him save for the two older men who requested his presence. As much as it made him nervous, it gave him a unique kind of freedom to let himself go. Master Kamp asked Cole to remove his clothes. It had become routine that Cole would do so when presenting himself to the upper leadership of the order. It was the first time he’d done so with another in the room, but he knew not to question it. He didn’t recognize Grandmaster Angus or even know his position, but he couldn’t help but notice the man’s strong, powerful presence. Burly body, beefy hands, broad, barrel chest, and thick, dark beard. He looked like a lumberjack in a white shirt and tie. His gaze made Cole’s hole twitch, as if his body knew him before his mind did. Kamp laid Cole over his lap, bending him over such that his long legs hung down with his ass presented up. Cole knew this position well from his childhood. Over-the-knee spanking was the discipline of choice by his parents. And, as it would seem, by Master Kamp. The first time Kamp’s hand made contact with Cole’s ass, it was a broad, stinging smack, shooting a spark of pain up Cole’s body through his spine. He felt his muscles tighten, holding themselves taut in an attempt to protect himself. It took a while for him to relax again, though he knew that would not help. A second, identical smack came, right where the first one hit, and it seemed to take on twice as much feeling. Cole’s poor ass endured it again and again, each time making his body tense up. He looked instinctively to Grandmaster Angus, as if seeking help. But Angus’ eyes were cold, studying him, curious what more Cole could take. Cole held on to Kamp’s leg, gripping him to keep from writhing. But all it did was inspire Kamp to continue. He pulled down the boy’s underwear, rubbing his reddened, delicate ass as he felt the boy hold back the urge to scream and cry. Cole could feel himself begin to shake, trembling as he felt himself reach his limit. He tried to hold on, though. He didn’t want something as small as a spanking to keep him from proving himself. Kamp could see Cole was not going to run away. Even as his body responded in pain, Cole’s cock pressed hard against his thigh, growing in size as he succumbed to the older man’s inflictions. Feeling around his backside, Kamp took a finger to the perimeter of his hole, feeling its soft skin pucker. He teased it, getting it wet with his saliva and gently fingering the sphincter. It felt nice. Warm and pleasant. Even Cole liked it. He arched his back, offering himself up to be pleasured, desperate to feel something other than the spanking. Master Kamp looked to Angus, giving him a slight smile indicating his satisfaction. Angus nodded, acknowledging that Cole was indeed a fine young lad. Cole caught this, and thought that perhaps he’d passed the test. However, he had no idea what more the two men had planned for him and his hole... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0004.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0004/0.1693377255.jpg Disciplinary Action | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 3 Master Kamp was very impressed with Cole. The young man was a beautiful specimen, well groomed, eager to learn, and hung like a horse. Everything about his body made Kamp excited, but the look in his eyes was what really sold him on his entry into the brotherhood. Master Kamp loved seeing him process what was happening to him, work through his fear, and come out the other side aroused and begging for more. His moans were like music, and his facial expressions were like works of art. Grandmaster Angus had heard much about the young man, but had only seen him once during the secret night ritual of insemination. Given his status, it was customary for the young recruits to take his seed, even though they were blindfolded and fondled by many anonymous others. Angus couldn’t help but get a charge out of seeing the boys again, knowing that his DNA coursed through their bodies, a secret shared only between him and their holes. Angus asked to be a part of Cole’s next test, wanting to see what the young man was capable of first hand. Master Kamp was happy to invite him, never one to shy away from the audience of his peers. All Cole knew was that he had to follow Kamp’s instructions, no matter how nervous or scared he seemed. He had to trust that he would protect him and keep him from harm… even if it hurt a little. Cole learned by now that even the most intimidating challenges turned out to be quite enjoyable in the end. And he found he came to love the submission the older man allowed him to show. Master Kamp sat in a large, red velvet chair in a dark room, barely lit and surrounded by bare black walls. It was some sort of basement or chamber, hidden away from the light of day and any passersby. Cole knew he was completely alone in there, with no one to witness him save for the two older men who requested his presence. As much as it made him nervous, it gave him a unique kind of freedom to let himself go. Master Kamp asked Cole to remove his clothes. It had become routine that Cole would do so when presenting himself to the upper leadership of the order. It was the first time he’d done so with another in the room, but he knew not to question it. He didn’t recognize Grandmaster Angus or even know his position, but he couldn’t help but notice the man’s strong, powerful presence. Burly body, beefy hands, broad, barrel chest, and thick, dark beard. He looked like a lumberjack in a white shirt and tie. His gaze made Cole’s hole twitch, as if his body knew him before his mind did. Kamp laid Cole over his lap, bending him over such that his long legs hung down with his ass presented up. Cole knew this position well from his childhood. Over-the-knee spanking was the discipline of choice by his parents. And, as it would seem, by Master Kamp. The first time Kamp’s hand made contact with Cole’s ass, it was a broad, stinging smack, shooting a spark of pain up Cole’s body through his spine. He felt his muscles tighten, holding themselves taut in an attempt to protect himself. It took a while for him to relax again, though he knew that would not help. A second, identical smack came, right where the first one hit, and it seemed to take on twice as much feeling. Cole’s poor ass endured it again and again, each time making his body tense up. He looked instinctively to Grandmaster Angus, as if seeking help. But Angus’ eyes were cold, studying him, curious what more Cole could take. Cole held on to Kamp’s leg, gripping him to keep from writhing. But all it did was inspire Kamp to continue. He pulled down the boy’s underwear, rubbing his reddened, delicate ass as he felt the boy hold back the urge to scream and cry. Cole could feel himself begin to shake, trembling as he felt himself reach his limit. He tried to hold on, though. He didn’t want something as small as a spanking to keep him from proving himself. Kamp could see Cole was not going to run away. Even as his body responded in pain, Cole’s cock pressed hard against his thigh, growing in size as he succumbed to the older man’s inflictions. Feeling around his backside, Kamp took a finger to the perimeter of his hole, feeling its soft skin pucker. He teased it, getting it wet with his saliva and gently fingering the sphincter. It felt nice. Warm and pleasant. Even Cole liked it. He arched his back, offering himself up to be pleasured, desperate to feel something other than the spanking. Master Kamp looked to Angus, giving him a slight smile indicating his satisfaction. Angus nodded, acknowledging that Cole was indeed a fine young lad. Cole caught this, and thought that perhaps he’d passed the test. However, he had no idea what more the two men had planned for him and his hole... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-cole-blue-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0002/0.1693377232.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 2 Cole put a lot of trust into Master Kamp. After he’d thoroughly milked a load from his cock, he figured there was no reason not to listen to him. Kamp knew him in a way most others could never now. Still, Cole had his doubts. When the older man told him to go to the woods that night, he wasn’t sure what he expected, but he knew that it was going to be a closely kept secret. The brotherhood was not about to let their practices be seen by just anyone. With this understanding, Cole followed his instructions with a great deal of faith, believing that his new family would look out for him. For the most part this was true. He went to where they told him and waited, only to be greeted by men in masks who blindfolded him and led him deeper into the forest. It seemed unfair that they knew who he was, but then again, he hadn’t proven himself to them. Master Kamp told him he would need to pass a series of tests, and to be patient and obedient. Cole didn’t back down from a challenge, even one that scared him. His induction not only scared him, it made his cock hard. He couldn’t get over how it felt to be at the mercy of Kamp’s hands, submissive and vulnerable. It gave him a rush like he couldn’t imagine. A part of him wanted to chase that feeling, regardless of what else came with it. But he was down this path and wanted to see it through. What he didn’t expect, though, was being fucked. In the dark of the night, without any sense of where he was or who was around, he felt himself get strung up, stripped, and fucked in the open air. At first he thought he was just being teased, maybe some sort of test or trick. But when the bare cock slid inside his hole, there was no mistaking what it was. The warmth of the shaft penetrated him deep, weighed down by two large hairy balls that smacked against his own. The wetness of the lubricant dripped down his leg as a pair of beefy hands gripped his hips, holding him in place as the stranger took liberties with his hole. Cole heard the sound of others around him. Twigs snapping, heavy breathing, zippers coming down and belt buckles hitting the floor. He was pretty sure only one man fucked him, but others watched. All this while he was blinded and bound, with just the heat of a nearby fire to keep him warm. When he got home, he felt the stranger’s cum still in him, working its way inside his body. He was confused and alarmed, but also wildly turned on. He’d never given into his desires like that before. And what’s more, he had no idea who he’d done it with. Anyone in his community could have been the one to breed him… anyone could be a member of the secret order. The idea gave him a great deal of satisfaction and intrigue. He felt like he was solving a mystery while becoming part of it himself. It was later that he was told to meet with Master Oaks, a handsome, salt and pepper–haired man in his late 40s. He had the look of a clean-cut suburban dad, blessed with the wife, kids, and fence Cole himself had once considered signs of success. He didn’t know anything about him beyond his connection to the order, but he couldn’t help but admire him. Sitting in his office, Cole presented him with his résumé and other tidbits of information he thought he might need. Cole wasn’t exactly sure how to present himself, but he wanted to give a good showing. Master Oaks sat behind his desk, assessing the boy. Cole tried not to fidget, but he was nervous. He couldn’t shake the thought of what happened in the woods the night before. After a long review of his materials, Master Oaks turned to Cole, asking a question that caught him off guard. “Did you still submit that you are not aroused by men?” Cole felt his face flush red. He’d been milked by Master Felix and fucked in the woods, but somehow he still felt his sexuality was something he had to hide. His knee-jerk reaction was to deny it, but he stumbled, knowing that Master Oaks likely knew well what he’d been through under the eye of the brotherhood. Cole looked to Master Oaks for a sign of how to answer, but the older man simply told Cole to stand. Oaks stood up as well, slowly approaching him and reaching for his crotch. It was sudden. So sudden that Cole felt his mouth go agape. The man’s hand gripped his member through his pants so tight he could feel his wedding band pressing against his cock. Master Oaks pointed out that he was getting aroused, clearly responding to the touch of another man. Cole stammered, unable to answer in a clear or confident voice. The only thing he could say completely was, “Is that OK?” Master Oaks smiled. He could see Cole was struggling with more than simply his desire. He began to remove his tie, trying to help him feel more relaxed. But the man’s hands on him only made him more nervous. The older man continued to undo his clothing, undressing him piece by piece until he was down to his underwear. Cole just stood there, paralyzed, not sure what was going to be required of him, but prepared to do whatever was asked. He remembered how he felt in Master Kamp’s office: vulnerable, alert, and exposed. That rush went to his head again as Master Oaks shoved his hand in his underwear, grabbing his swelling cock and teasing his balls. He wanted it. Oh god, did he want it. Master Oaks took off his undergarments, revealing the boy’s tumescence. It was large, pulsing, and dripping pre-cum. The older man told Cole to get up on the desk on his hands and knees, which Cole did without question. He felt awkward and objectified, especially as the older man rolled up his sleeves and began his inspection. Like he was inspecting an animal, Oaks’ hands moved over him, feeling his chest and stomach, his legs and arms, even sticking a finger in his mouth to feel his tongue and throat. More pre-cum dripped between Cole’s legs, becoming something of a curiosity to Oaks as he made his way to his backside. Cole felt the older man squeeze his cock, pushing more of his fluid out of the tip. Cole turned his head and watched as the man took it to his mouth, tasting it and contemplating its flavor. Cole waited patiently as his cock became harder, desperate to know what Master Oaks would do with him. Cole was then told to get on his knees on the floor, between the man’s legs, looking up at him. Cole did as he was told, feeling his heart race as he gazed into the eyes of the older man. Master Oaks never looked away from him as he unbuckled his belt and dropped his pants to his ankles, pulling out his big cock in front of Cole’s face. It was thick and veiny, surrounded by a bush of dark hair. The heat from it was so strong Cole swore he could feel it on his lips. It was then that Oaks told him to taste it, something that Cole was both desperate to do and terrified of. He closed his eyes, moving his head closer as he felt the tip of the man’s member enter his mouth. His lips wrapped around it and he took his first taste of Oaks’ cock. It was incredible. Somehow strange and familiar all out once. It was like his mouth was meant to have it and he’d waited his whole life for it. Even still, he kept his eyes closed until Oaks insisted he look up at him. It was a strange sensation to feel a cock push its way into his mouth as he stared directly into the eyes of the man it belonged to. There was nowhere to hide, no way to throw it away or pretend it wasn’t him or it wasn’t happening. There he was, on his knees, sucking cock. And loving it... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0002.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0002/0.1693377232.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 2 Cole put a lot of trust into Master Kamp. After he’d thoroughly milked a load from his cock, he figured there was no reason not to listen to him. Kamp knew him in a way most others could never now. Still, Cole had his doubts. When the older man told him to go to the woods that night, he wasn’t sure what he expected, but he knew that it was going to be a closely kept secret. The brotherhood was not about to let their practices be seen by just anyone. With this understanding, Cole followed his instructions with a great deal of faith, believing that his new family would look out for him. For the most part this was true. He went to where they told him and waited, only to be greeted by men in masks who blindfolded him and led him deeper into the forest. It seemed unfair that they knew who he was, but then again, he hadn’t proven himself to them. Master Kamp told him he would need to pass a series of tests, and to be patient and obedient. Cole didn’t back down from a challenge, even one that scared him. His induction not only scared him, it made his cock hard. He couldn’t get over how it felt to be at the mercy of Kamp’s hands, submissive and vulnerable. It gave him a rush like he couldn’t imagine. A part of him wanted to chase that feeling, regardless of what else came with it. But he was down this path and wanted to see it through. What he didn’t expect, though, was being fucked. In the dark of the night, without any sense of where he was or who was around, he felt himself get strung up, stripped, and fucked in the open air. At first he thought he was just being teased, maybe some sort of test or trick. But when the bare cock slid inside his hole, there was no mistaking what it was. The warmth of the shaft penetrated him deep, weighed down by two large hairy balls that smacked against his own. The wetness of the lubricant dripped down his leg as a pair of beefy hands gripped his hips, holding him in place as the stranger took liberties with his hole. Cole heard the sound of others around him. Twigs snapping, heavy breathing, zippers coming down and belt buckles hitting the floor. He was pretty sure only one man fucked him, but others watched. All this while he was blinded and bound, with just the heat of a nearby fire to keep him warm. When he got home, he felt the stranger’s cum still in him, working its way inside his body. He was confused and alarmed, but also wildly turned on. He’d never given into his desires like that before. And what’s more, he had no idea who he’d done it with. Anyone in his community could have been the one to breed him… anyone could be a member of the secret order. The idea gave him a great deal of satisfaction and intrigue. He felt like he was solving a mystery while becoming part of it himself. It was later that he was told to meet with Master Oaks, a handsome, salt and pepper–haired man in his late 40s. He had the look of a clean-cut suburban dad, blessed with the wife, kids, and fence Cole himself had once considered signs of success. He didn’t know anything about him beyond his connection to the order, but he couldn’t help but admire him. Sitting in his office, Cole presented him with his résumé and other tidbits of information he thought he might need. Cole wasn’t exactly sure how to present himself, but he wanted to give a good showing. Master Oaks sat behind his desk, assessing the boy. Cole tried not to fidget, but he was nervous. He couldn’t shake the thought of what happened in the woods the night before. After a long review of his materials, Master Oaks turned to Cole, asking a question that caught him off guard. “Did you still submit that you are not aroused by men?” Cole felt his face flush red. He’d been milked by Master Felix and fucked in the woods, but somehow he still felt his sexuality was something he had to hide. His knee-jerk reaction was to deny it, but he stumbled, knowing that Master Oaks likely knew well what he’d been through under the eye of the brotherhood. Cole looked to Master Oaks for a sign of how to answer, but the older man simply told Cole to stand. Oaks stood up as well, slowly approaching him and reaching for his crotch. It was sudden. So sudden that Cole felt his mouth go agape. The man’s hand gripped his member through his pants so tight he could feel his wedding band pressing against his cock. Master Oaks pointed out that he was getting aroused, clearly responding to the touch of another man. Cole stammered, unable to answer in a clear or confident voice. The only thing he could say completely was, “Is that OK?” Master Oaks smiled. He could see Cole was struggling with more than simply his desire. He began to remove his tie, trying to help him feel more relaxed. But the man’s hands on him only made him more nervous. The older man continued to undo his clothing, undressing him piece by piece until he was down to his underwear. Cole just stood there, paralyzed, not sure what was going to be required of him, but prepared to do whatever was asked. He remembered how he felt in Master Kamp’s office: vulnerable, alert, and exposed. That rush went to his head again as Master Oaks shoved his hand in his underwear, grabbing his swelling cock and teasing his balls. He wanted it. Oh god, did he want it. Master Oaks took off his undergarments, revealing the boy’s tumescence. It was large, pulsing, and dripping pre-cum. The older man told Cole to get up on the desk on his hands and knees, which Cole did without question. He felt awkward and objectified, especially as the older man rolled up his sleeves and began his inspection. Like he was inspecting an animal, Oaks’ hands moved over him, feeling his chest and stomach, his legs and arms, even sticking a finger in his mouth to feel his tongue and throat. More pre-cum dripped between Cole’s legs, becoming something of a curiosity to Oaks as he made his way to his backside. Cole felt the older man squeeze his cock, pushing more of his fluid out of the tip. Cole turned his head and watched as the man took it to his mouth, tasting it and contemplating its flavor. Cole waited patiently as his cock became harder, desperate to know what Master Oaks would do with him. Cole was then told to get on his knees on the floor, between the man’s legs, looking up at him. Cole did as he was told, feeling his heart race as he gazed into the eyes of the older man. Master Oaks never looked away from him as he unbuckled his belt and dropped his pants to his ankles, pulling out his big cock in front of Cole’s face. It was thick and veiny, surrounded by a bush of dark hair. The heat from it was so strong Cole swore he could feel it on his lips. It was then that Oaks told him to taste it, something that Cole was both desperate to do and terrified of. He closed his eyes, moving his head closer as he felt the tip of the man’s member enter his mouth. His lips wrapped around it and he took his first taste of Oaks’ cock. It was incredible. Somehow strange and familiar all out once. It was like his mouth was meant to have it and he’d waited his whole life for it. Even still, he kept his eyes closed until Oaks insisted he look up at him. It was a strange sensation to feel a cock push its way into his mouth as he stared directly into the eyes of the man it belonged to. There was nowhere to hide, no way to throw it away or pretend it wasn’t him or it wasn’t happening. There he was, on his knees, sucking cock. And loving it... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-austin-cole-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0001/0.1693375598.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 1 Cole sat back in the chair, feeling his heart race as Master Kamp began to tie his hands together. His back began to perspire, causing his undershirt to cling to him. He tried his best to show no fear, to present himself to Kamp with the commitment and bravery he thought his apprenticeship would require, but as he felt himself lose his control, the emerging sweat revealed his struggle... Cole was fairly ambitious and driven. He’d always been pushed to excel, giving all he had to succeed and grow. And as his life played out, he found there was little he wasn’t able to achieve. Blessed with handsome good looks, a winning smile, a tall, athletic frame, and friendly disposition, doors seemed to open wherever Cole went. For a time, it seemed the only thing he wouldn’t have is the standard, heteronormative life his parents imagined for him: a wife, a family, the dog and the picket fence. Not because women didn’t throw themselves at him. It was simply that Cole found himself much more attracted to the other boys… even the older men. Cole didn’t know how to navigate those social expectations, but he knew that given his youth and other attributes, he could simply be “focused on career” for a while longer. Still, it didn’t hurt having some other sort of social advantage going forward. Felix Kamp was a handsome man of great authority. A pillar in the community with a deep, booming voice and rugged good looks. He was known by all as a great man of character and true leader. When Cole went looking for a mentor, he could think of no one better than Kamp. Kamp was happy to take Cole under his wing, telling him that he was actually a member of a special fraternal order that sought to help young men like himself. He invited Cole to his office for a formal intake interview to see if he would be a good candidate, insisting that he arrive dressed appropriately and with a strong will. It seemed a little archaic and esoteric, but Cole would do whatever it took to get in good with the influential man. Cole had heard of secret societies and organizations geared towards fraternity and apprenticeship. Men propping each other up, giving each other lifelong benefits and esteem. He knew that being around men of principles, honor, and distinction would greatly help him get whatever he wanted. What he didn’t expect, however, was that these men would put him through trials that would test his own desires... Kamp insisted on being referred to as “Master,” an indication of his experience and position in the society that Cole was about to pledge. Cole didn’t question it, but found himself feeling smaller almost immediately. As Kamp began his initial interview, Cole could feel himself getting nervous, shaken by the power imbalance between them, unfamiliar with the feeling of submission. He’d always been on top. The best, the most, the champ. Here, however, he felt like he did when he was a child. Powerless and confused, looking to adults for guidance and direction. Master Kamp called all the shots by simply opening his mouth, and like some sort of spell, Cole felt compelled to go along. Master Kamp asked him a series of questions, some were more expected than others. Questions about goals, dreams, plans, etc. But when it came to personal questions, Cole wasn’t sure how to answer. He tried to hide his attraction to men, but Kamp seemed less than convinced of his evasive responses. Kamp asked Cole to take off his clothes and put his hands behind his back. Cole was confused by the request, but Kamp’s unflinching, confident request disarmed him. Kamp said it as if it was perfectly routine and normal, making Cole feel like he had to obey in order to get what he wanted. As Cole took off his suit, shoes, shirt, and tie, he felt like he was taking off his armor, leaving him without any way of defending himself. It was thrilling and scary, but it also made him keenly aware of the situation, paying attention to everything Master Kamp did next. Master Kamp stood up, guiding the stripped Cole back to his seat, placing his hands behind his body before taking a rope to his wrists. He knotted it tightly, making sure Cole could not free himself. Cole’s eyes focused on the older man, trying to figure out what would happen next. As Master Kamp finished tying Cole’s hands behind him, he could see the boy’s anxiety at relinquishing control. He studied his face, seeing him try to set himself at ease, all the while open and exposed to the older man. He was stripped down to just his undergarments, his broad, smooth chest out, and his long legs spread wide. Between them, his penis began to stand erect, poking up in his underwear like a flag pole. Master Kamp smiled. Cole was just what he wanted in an apprentice. Running his hand over his chest and torso, he could feel the boy’s heart beating like a drum. As he moved it down to his stomach, Cole’s body flinched, unfamiliar with his touch. He did not recoil, but rather steeled himself, trying to become stronger and more receptive. He did not want to shy away. He persisted, desperate to prove himself, even as he was vulnerable and at his mercy. Kamp brought his hand down to his thighs, massaging his legs, moving up toward his groin. Cole let out a moan. It felt strange and new, but he couldn’t deny it felt good. The older man was in full control and Cole was left to simply respond. To his surprise, Cole could see a wet spot on his underwear, now soiled by precum emerging from his swollen manhood. He didn’t know why he was so aroused, but deep down, he wanted more. Master Kamp saw this as well. He ran his hand over Cole’s cock, grazing the ridge of his shaft with his knuckles. It felt so good that Cole felt his prostate begin to pulse, practically ready to cum right then. But before he could clench down and release, Kamp’s hands moved away, exploring more of his exposed flesh. Master Kamp seemed to have total access to his interviewee’s body. Cole felt his hands move to his nipples, between his legs, under his loins, cradling his testicles, even teasing his hole. He felt beneath his underwear, caressing his delicate pubic hair and teasing the base of his shaft. Cole didn’t want to show that he liked it, but it was impossible to hide. His body reacted in ways his mind couldn’t prevent. And as Kamp pulled his cock out of his underwear, his breath practically begged for him to release a load out of him. Kamp’s warm hand gripped the boy’s member, feeling it pulse in his hand. He took out his balls, feeling their weight in his palm, teasing them and tugging on them as the tip of his penis continued to drip. Cole’s breathing was now louder and deeper, more moans of pleasure than simply gasps of air. Master Kamp could see he was desperate. Desperate to cum. Desperate to please. Desperate to be accepted. Desperate to be wanted. Desperate to be his. Master Kamp couldn’t ask for a more perfect apprentice. The older man wet his finger with his mouth, spitting saliva on his digit before sneaking into Cole’s tight, warm hole. It was soft and velvety as he moved it inside. He could feel the pulsing prostate deep in his body that caused his shaft to leak. He teased it, watching as he was able to push out more fluid simply by touching it. Cole looked him in the eye. He couldn’t form the words, but he begged him to let him cum. And with that eager, pleading, submissive look, Kamp began to stroke Cole’s rock hard cock, pumping it in one hand as he fingered him with the other. Cole’s body felt like it was twisting and turning, but outwardly he was stuck on his chair, unable to move, held firmly in place by the ropes from behind and the older man’s hands from the front. Still, everything in his beautiful, athletic body worked together to help him release a massive load all over his cock. Burst after burst of white fluid erupted from his shaft, dripping over Kamp’s knuckles and his unique, strange ring... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0001.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0001/0.1693375598.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE BLUE | Chapter 1 Cole sat back in the chair, feeling his heart race as Master Kamp began to tie his hands together. His back began to perspire, causing his undershirt to cling to him. He tried his best to show no fear, to present himself to Kamp with the commitment and bravery he thought his apprenticeship would require, but as he felt himself lose his control, the emerging sweat revealed his struggle... Cole was fairly ambitious and driven. He’d always been pushed to excel, giving all he had to succeed and grow. And as his life played out, he found there was little he wasn’t able to achieve. Blessed with handsome good looks, a winning smile, a tall, athletic frame, and friendly disposition, doors seemed to open wherever Cole went. For a time, it seemed the only thing he wouldn’t have is the standard, heteronormative life his parents imagined for him: a wife, a family, the dog and the picket fence. Not because women didn’t throw themselves at him. It was simply that Cole found himself much more attracted to the other boys… even the older men. Cole didn’t know how to navigate those social expectations, but he knew that given his youth and other attributes, he could simply be “focused on career” for a while longer. Still, it didn’t hurt having some other sort of social advantage going forward. Felix Kamp was a handsome man of great authority. A pillar in the community with a deep, booming voice and rugged good looks. He was known by all as a great man of character and true leader. When Cole went looking for a mentor, he could think of no one better than Kamp. Kamp was happy to take Cole under his wing, telling him that he was actually a member of a special fraternal order that sought to help young men like himself. He invited Cole to his office for a formal intake interview to see if he would be a good candidate, insisting that he arrive dressed appropriately and with a strong will. It seemed a little archaic and esoteric, but Cole would do whatever it took to get in good with the influential man. Cole had heard of secret societies and organizations geared towards fraternity and apprenticeship. Men propping each other up, giving each other lifelong benefits and esteem. He knew that being around men of principles, honor, and distinction would greatly help him get whatever he wanted. What he didn’t expect, however, was that these men would put him through trials that would test his own desires... Kamp insisted on being referred to as “Master,” an indication of his experience and position in the society that Cole was about to pledge. Cole didn’t question it, but found himself feeling smaller almost immediately. As Kamp began his initial interview, Cole could feel himself getting nervous, shaken by the power imbalance between them, unfamiliar with the feeling of submission. He’d always been on top. The best, the most, the champ. Here, however, he felt like he did when he was a child. Powerless and confused, looking to adults for guidance and direction. Master Kamp called all the shots by simply opening his mouth, and like some sort of spell, Cole felt compelled to go along. Master Kamp asked him a series of questions, some were more expected than others. Questions about goals, dreams, plans, etc. But when it came to personal questions, Cole wasn’t sure how to answer. He tried to hide his attraction to men, but Kamp seemed less than convinced of his evasive responses. Kamp asked Cole to take off his clothes and put his hands behind his back. Cole was confused by the request, but Kamp’s unflinching, confident request disarmed him. Kamp said it as if it was perfectly routine and normal, making Cole feel like he had to obey in order to get what he wanted. As Cole took off his suit, shoes, shirt, and tie, he felt like he was taking off his armor, leaving him without any way of defending himself. It was thrilling and scary, but it also made him keenly aware of the situation, paying attention to everything Master Kamp did next. Master Kamp stood up, guiding the stripped Cole back to his seat, placing his hands behind his body before taking a rope to his wrists. He knotted it tightly, making sure Cole could not free himself. Cole’s eyes focused on the older man, trying to figure out what would happen next. As Master Kamp finished tying Cole’s hands behind him, he could see the boy’s anxiety at relinquishing control. He studied his face, seeing him try to set himself at ease, all the while open and exposed to the older man. He was stripped down to just his undergarments, his broad, smooth chest out, and his long legs spread wide. Between them, his penis began to stand erect, poking up in his underwear like a flag pole. Master Kamp smiled. Cole was just what he wanted in an apprentice. Running his hand over his chest and torso, he could feel the boy’s heart beating like a drum. As he moved it down to his stomach, Cole’s body flinched, unfamiliar with his touch. He did not recoil, but rather steeled himself, trying to become stronger and more receptive. He did not want to shy away. He persisted, desperate to prove himself, even as he was vulnerable and at his mercy. Kamp brought his hand down to his thighs, massaging his legs, moving up toward his groin. Cole let out a moan. It felt strange and new, but he couldn’t deny it felt good. The older man was in full control and Cole was left to simply respond. To his surprise, Cole could see a wet spot on his underwear, now soiled by precum emerging from his swollen manhood. He didn’t know why he was so aroused, but deep down, he wanted more. Master Kamp saw this as well. He ran his hand over Cole’s cock, grazing the ridge of his shaft with his knuckles. It felt so good that Cole felt his prostate begin to pulse, practically ready to cum right then. But before he could clench down and release, Kamp’s hands moved away, exploring more of his exposed flesh. Master Kamp seemed to have total access to his interviewee’s body. Cole felt his hands move to his nipples, between his legs, under his loins, cradling his testicles, even teasing his hole. He felt beneath his underwear, caressing his delicate pubic hair and teasing the base of his shaft. Cole didn’t want to show that he liked it, but it was impossible to hide. His body reacted in ways his mind couldn’t prevent. And as Kamp pulled his cock out of his underwear, his breath practically begged for him to release a load out of him. Kamp’s warm hand gripped the boy’s member, feeling it pulse in his hand. He took out his balls, feeling their weight in his palm, teasing them and tugging on them as the tip of his penis continued to drip. Cole’s breathing was now louder and deeper, more moans of pleasure than simply gasps of air. Master Kamp could see he was desperate. Desperate to cum. Desperate to please. Desperate to be accepted. Desperate to be wanted. Desperate to be his. Master Kamp couldn’t ask for a more perfect apprentice. The older man wet his finger with his mouth, spitting saliva on his digit before sneaking into Cole’s tight, warm hole. It was soft and velvety as he moved it inside. He could feel the pulsing prostate deep in his body that caused his shaft to leak. He teased it, watching as he was able to push out more fluid simply by touching it. Cole looked him in the eye. He couldn’t form the words, but he begged him to let him cum. And with that eager, pleading, submissive look, Kamp began to stroke Cole’s rock hard cock, pumping it in one hand as he fingered him with the other. Cole’s body felt like it was twisting and turning, but outwardly he was stuck on his chair, unable to move, held firmly in place by the ropes from behind and the older man’s hands from the front. Still, everything in his beautiful, athletic body worked together to help him release a massive load all over his cock. Burst after burst of white fluid erupted from his shaft, dripping over Kamp’s knuckles and his unique, strange ring... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-intervie-apprentice-austin-young-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0003/0.1693376347.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 1 Austin was a little small for his age, but that didn’t change the fact that he was ready to start taking on the responsibilities of adulthood. Austin’s father had high expectations for him, and Austin did not want to disappoint. It was easy for many to look at Austin and see him as a little boy, but his old man knew it was time for him to take part in the traditions that he and his father had experienced. Austin knew his dad was a member of a special club. Different from a bowling league or anything, it was something more secret. Even scary. Austin spent a lot of his childhood watching as his dad and grandpa would go off on retreats and special outings, wondering what they were doing. All he knew was that they would come home late, smelling like campfire, with satisfied smiles on their faces that made him curious. He didn’t know anything about it and was discouraged from even asking questions. It was always, “You’ll know when you get older” or “You’ll see one day.” Years passed with him in the dark until the day came his dad told him he was ready. Austin didn’t know how he was ready. He wasn’t prepared or trained or given any kind of warning. He still felt like the young boy staying up late to watch his dad’s car pull up in the driveway, hoping to get some sign of what he did with his secret nights. He still slept in the same small bed, his body barely changed, and still inexperienced in anything that would classify him as an adult. Nevertheless, he did not want to disappoint. Austin put on his best church attire. Jacket, shirt, tie, even his shiny shoes. His old man dropped him off at a strange building and told him he’d wait for him. Austin felt better knowing his dad was waiting for him in the car, but deep down he wished he could go in with him. After all, he was a member of whatever this club was. He thought he’d feel better if he was just in the room with him, watching him, looking after him. But he told him that he wasn’t going to always be around to shield him from things. That it was part of growing up that he had to face new things on his own. As he made his way into what felt like a giant temple, Austin met a tall, gruff-looking man who introduced himself as Master Kamp. He was dressed all in white, including his shoes and tie, standing about half a foot taller than Austin. He had a deep, European accent and a well-trimmed beard that made him look like a true specimen of masculinity. Austin’s smooth milky face, in contrast, had yet to sprout a single hair. The older man brought him into a private room where he sat the boy down and began asking him a series of questions. Austin hoped that, being the son of a member, Master Kamp would go easy on him, giving him some assurance of safety. But as the questions became more personal, Austin wasn’t sure if it was OK for him to be by himself. Master Kamp probed him about his attractions, whether or not he was interested in boys or girls, or even older men. Austin shook his head no, not sure what this had to do with anything. Kamp asked him more about his thoughts and fantasies, wondering if he watched pornography or masturbated. Austin was very much immature and had yet to even figure out what to do with his erections, let alone seek out opportunities to enjoy their use. Kamp was surprised. Even with Austin’s boyish demeanor and size, he would have assumed the young man had pleasured himself before. Kamp asked Austin if he would be willing to submit to a simple test, something to help him with his introduction to the brotherhood. Austin agreed, hoping he could move past the probing questions and get along with his initiation. After all, his dad was still sitting in the car… he did not want to disappoint. Master Kamp told him to remove his clothes, something that made Austin blush. He’d only ever stripped down in front of his doctor, and that felt very different than this. Master Kamp assured him that it was OK in a very paternal tone of approval. Austin wanted to make him and his dad happy, so he stripped down to his underwear, leaving just a thin layer of clothing between him and the older stranger. Nervously, he followed Master Kamp’s instructions, sitting back in his chair and putting his arms behind him. Austin could feel a soft rope being tied around his wrists, keeping him in place. Once Kamp finished tying the knot, Austin felt frozen with fear. He didn’t know at all what was coming, but trusted that nothing would happen to him that hadn’t happened to his father. And yet, something about this seemed wrong… Master Kamp began running his hands over Austin’s body, feeling his smooth skin beneath his shirt and playing with his nipples. Austin felt his heart jump. No one had touched him like that before. Master Kamp could see every microexpression on his face like it was on a billboard. Every twist, tease, and touch made Austin react in the most amazing way possible, making the older man all the more curious to test him. Sitting down close to him, Kamp began to run his hands over his thighs. They were as soft as silk with the most delicate little hairs. More peach fuzz than actual follicles. Austin gasped, his breath choppy and nervous, all the while feeling his cock begin to grow. Austin watched as his member perked up in his shorts, aroused by the older man’s exploration of his untouched flesh. He didn’t understand what was happening to him. His chest became hot, his loins tingled, and his lips felt swollen and heavy. His mouth watered with each deep breath. Master Kamp watched in delight as Austin’s face contorted and responded. It was very rare to have such a pure boy in his midst. Undiscovered, untested, and unaware of his own desire. When he pulled the boy’s cock out of his underwear, he could see a look of worry in the boy’s face. No one had ever seen him naked before, let alone hard. But there, in Kamp’s hands, was Austin throbbing, rock hard erection. The first man to ever lay eyes on it in Austin’s life. What a gift. Kamp gave it a little slap, watching Austin recoil in pain as he experienced the whipping sensation. He gave it another, harder this time, and Austin let out a moan from deep in his gut. Not wanting to be completely sadistic, he gave the throbbing cock a gentle tug, stroking it and letting it feel the pleasure that followed. Austin’s breath was shallow, cut off by brief holds and inhales as he tried to navigate the feelings between his legs. He didn’t know what was worse: having the man play with his cock, or thinking that he might stop. Master Kamp knew this boy was ripe for pleasure. He needed to feel what it was like to be a man. Not just to grow up and be brave, but to know the feeling of release. He took a finger to his hole, gently pushing it against it was the tight sphincter pushed back against him. Austin was nervous, sweat beginning to drip down his temples, scared at what the older man was doing to his body. The clothed man pushed in, breaking through the boy’s resistance, feeling the warm, soft insides of his rectum. Austin’s eyes went wide. He couldn’t believe what was happening to him. Feeling the foreign fingers move inside him was unlike anything he’d ever known. He didn’t have the words to describe it. All he could do was moan in a mix of pleasure and pain. It was then that Master Kamp took his other hand and began to work his cock. The boy’s prostate took a deep invading pounding from within as Kamp stroked, pushing him to the threshold of what he could take. Austin felt the pressure building up inside him, but he didn’t know what it meant. He thought he might burst, popping like a bubble. But it was new and terrifying. It felt good, but he felt deep down that it was wrong. Suddenly, he felt something happen inside him. Something that he couldn’t control. It was like a dam breaking inside him and a powerful reservoir busting free. In an instant, he felt his rectum tighten around the man’s finger, gripping it like a vice as a shot of white liquid spewed from the tip of his cock. It came out in waves, one after the other, covering the man’s hand and dripping down onto his body. Austin let out a cry of sheer delight, unable to fathom what was going on inside him. And almost as soon as the moment came, it passed. Austin felt his body tremble, shaking with the man’s finger still inside him. As good as it felt, he remembered where he was. Naked, tied to a chair, alone with a strange, older man… all while his dad sat waiting in the car. Guilt struck him. He immediately began to apologize. He watched in surprise as the older man licked the fluid off of his fingers, tasting and savoring it. Instead of getting upset, the man seemed pleased. He leaned in and gave Austin a kiss. Austin kissed back, unsure of what else to do, tasting the strange, salty taste of his own cum on the man’s tongue. Master Kamp leaned back, telling him that he did exactly what he was supposed to do. It was a relief. Austin played it all back, not sure how much of it was planned or not. But he felt good. He did it. He sat in the chair and endured his introduction all on his own. Like a man. And he did not disappoint. http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0003.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0003/0.1693376347.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 1 Austin was a little small for his age, but that didn’t change the fact that he was ready to start taking on the responsibilities of adulthood. Austin’s father had high expectations for him, and Austin did not want to disappoint. It was easy for many to look at Austin and see him as a little boy, but his old man knew it was time for him to take part in the traditions that he and his father had experienced. Austin knew his dad was a member of a special club. Different from a bowling league or anything, it was something more secret. Even scary. Austin spent a lot of his childhood watching as his dad and grandpa would go off on retreats and special outings, wondering what they were doing. All he knew was that they would come home late, smelling like campfire, with satisfied smiles on their faces that made him curious. He didn’t know anything about it and was discouraged from even asking questions. It was always, “You’ll know when you get older” or “You’ll see one day.” Years passed with him in the dark until the day came his dad told him he was ready. Austin didn’t know how he was ready. He wasn’t prepared or trained or given any kind of warning. He still felt like the young boy staying up late to watch his dad’s car pull up in the driveway, hoping to get some sign of what he did with his secret nights. He still slept in the same small bed, his body barely changed, and still inexperienced in anything that would classify him as an adult. Nevertheless, he did not want to disappoint. Austin put on his best church attire. Jacket, shirt, tie, even his shiny shoes. His old man dropped him off at a strange building and told him he’d wait for him. Austin felt better knowing his dad was waiting for him in the car, but deep down he wished he could go in with him. After all, he was a member of whatever this club was. He thought he’d feel better if he was just in the room with him, watching him, looking after him. But he told him that he wasn’t going to always be around to shield him from things. That it was part of growing up that he had to face new things on his own. As he made his way into what felt like a giant temple, Austin met a tall, gruff-looking man who introduced himself as Master Kamp. He was dressed all in white, including his shoes and tie, standing about half a foot taller than Austin. He had a deep, European accent and a well-trimmed beard that made him look like a true specimen of masculinity. Austin’s smooth milky face, in contrast, had yet to sprout a single hair. The older man brought him into a private room where he sat the boy down and began asking him a series of questions. Austin hoped that, being the son of a member, Master Kamp would go easy on him, giving him some assurance of safety. But as the questions became more personal, Austin wasn’t sure if it was OK for him to be by himself. Master Kamp probed him about his attractions, whether or not he was interested in boys or girls, or even older men. Austin shook his head no, not sure what this had to do with anything. Kamp asked him more about his thoughts and fantasies, wondering if he watched pornography or masturbated. Austin was very much immature and had yet to even figure out what to do with his erections, let alone seek out opportunities to enjoy their use. Kamp was surprised. Even with Austin’s boyish demeanor and size, he would have assumed the young man had pleasured himself before. Kamp asked Austin if he would be willing to submit to a simple test, something to help him with his introduction to the brotherhood. Austin agreed, hoping he could move past the probing questions and get along with his initiation. After all, his dad was still sitting in the car… he did not want to disappoint. Master Kamp told him to remove his clothes, something that made Austin blush. He’d only ever stripped down in front of his doctor, and that felt very different than this. Master Kamp assured him that it was OK in a very paternal tone of approval. Austin wanted to make him and his dad happy, so he stripped down to his underwear, leaving just a thin layer of clothing between him and the older stranger. Nervously, he followed Master Kamp’s instructions, sitting back in his chair and putting his arms behind him. Austin could feel a soft rope being tied around his wrists, keeping him in place. Once Kamp finished tying the knot, Austin felt frozen with fear. He didn’t know at all what was coming, but trusted that nothing would happen to him that hadn’t happened to his father. And yet, something about this seemed wrong… Master Kamp began running his hands over Austin’s body, feeling his smooth skin beneath his shirt and playing with his nipples. Austin felt his heart jump. No one had touched him like that before. Master Kamp could see every microexpression on his face like it was on a billboard. Every twist, tease, and touch made Austin react in the most amazing way possible, making the older man all the more curious to test him. Sitting down close to him, Kamp began to run his hands over his thighs. They were as soft as silk with the most delicate little hairs. More peach fuzz than actual follicles. Austin gasped, his breath choppy and nervous, all the while feeling his cock begin to grow. Austin watched as his member perked up in his shorts, aroused by the older man’s exploration of his untouched flesh. He didn’t understand what was happening to him. His chest became hot, his loins tingled, and his lips felt swollen and heavy. His mouth watered with each deep breath. Master Kamp watched in delight as Austin’s face contorted and responded. It was very rare to have such a pure boy in his midst. Undiscovered, untested, and unaware of his own desire. When he pulled the boy’s cock out of his underwear, he could see a look of worry in the boy’s face. No one had ever seen him naked before, let alone hard. But there, in Kamp’s hands, was Austin throbbing, rock hard erection. The first man to ever lay eyes on it in Austin’s life. What a gift. Kamp gave it a little slap, watching Austin recoil in pain as he experienced the whipping sensation. He gave it another, harder this time, and Austin let out a moan from deep in his gut. Not wanting to be completely sadistic, he gave the throbbing cock a gentle tug, stroking it and letting it feel the pleasure that followed. Austin’s breath was shallow, cut off by brief holds and inhales as he tried to navigate the feelings between his legs. He didn’t know what was worse: having the man play with his cock, or thinking that he might stop. Master Kamp knew this boy was ripe for pleasure. He needed to feel what it was like to be a man. Not just to grow up and be brave, but to know the feeling of release. He took a finger to his hole, gently pushing it against it was the tight sphincter pushed back against him. Austin was nervous, sweat beginning to drip down his temples, scared at what the older man was doing to his body. The clothed man pushed in, breaking through the boy’s resistance, feeling the warm, soft insides of his rectum. Austin’s eyes went wide. He couldn’t believe what was happening to him. Feeling the foreign fingers move inside him was unlike anything he’d ever known. He didn’t have the words to describe it. All he could do was moan in a mix of pleasure and pain. It was then that Master Kamp took his other hand and began to work his cock. The boy’s prostate took a deep invading pounding from within as Kamp stroked, pushing him to the threshold of what he could take. Austin felt the pressure building up inside him, but he didn’t know what it meant. He thought he might burst, popping like a bubble. But it was new and terrifying. It felt good, but he felt deep down that it was wrong. Suddenly, he felt something happen inside him. Something that he couldn’t control. It was like a dam breaking inside him and a powerful reservoir busting free. In an instant, he felt his rectum tighten around the man’s finger, gripping it like a vice as a shot of white liquid spewed from the tip of his cock. It came out in waves, one after the other, covering the man’s hand and dripping down onto his body. Austin let out a cry of sheer delight, unable to fathom what was going on inside him. And almost as soon as the moment came, it passed. Austin felt his body tremble, shaking with the man’s finger still inside him. As good as it felt, he remembered where he was. Naked, tied to a chair, alone with a strange, older man… all while his dad sat waiting in the car. Guilt struck him. He immediately began to apologize. He watched in surprise as the older man licked the fluid off of his fingers, tasting and savoring it. Instead of getting upset, the man seemed pleased. He leaned in and gave Austin a kiss. Austin kissed back, unsure of what else to do, tasting the strange, salty taste of his own cum on the man’s tongue. Master Kamp leaned back, telling him that he did exactly what he was supposed to do. It was a relief. Austin played it all back, not sure how much of it was planned or not. But he felt good. He did it. He sat in the chair and endured his introduction all on his own. Like a man. And he did not disappoint. no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-calling-apprentice-austin-young-chapter-.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0005/0.1693375170.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 2 Austin didn’t know what to say to his father after returning from the woods. The experience of being blindfolded, manhandled, and fucked was confusing and bizarre. He’d been told to keep things a secret, even from his father, despite his familiarity with the secret society. Austin didn’t understand fully why, but it was impressed upon him that his silence and discretion were paramount in his membership. He was not to talk about anything, even with those he knew to be present at the time of his breeding. So when he came back to his room, smelling of fire and dripping cum, he removed his clothes and prepared to take a shower. Even as he passed his father in the hallway, also smelling of the woods and the fire, the two said nothing, retreating to their separate beds without saying a word beyond “good night.” After that evening, Austin felt different. Not only did he feel like he had a secret he had to keep above all else, he felt a new stirring in his body. The penetration of the stranger’s cock inside his hole and the insemination that followed gave him sensations he’d never experienced before. He never knew what it was like to be fucked and filled, used by an older man for pleasure and left to carry his seed. It was shocking and terrifying at first, but by the end, he found himself riding a wave of pleasure unlike anything he could have ever imagined. He found himself waking up in the night, rock hard and dripping pre-cum, thinking about the moment his hole was pried open and dominated by the thick member of the older man who possessed him. The fluid on his cock felt amazing, compelling him to stroke himself and bring himself to climax. It was exciting and naughty, playing with himself as he remembered every detail of the night of his first fuck. It wasn’t until he met with Master Oaks that he got the chance to feel that sensation again. Austin was asked to meet with the older man to go through his next inspection, bringing him closer to full membership of the brotherhood. Once again, Austin was driven by his father, leading to an awkward car ride as neither mentioned what was about to happen. Austin felt himself getting aroused as they got closer, feeling his cock begin to harden secretly within his dress pants. But he kept quiet, fulfilling the expectations of the masters. Master Oaks was very different from Master Kamp. He was a little younger, but still crowned with a head of salt and pepper hair. He was clean shaven, smelling like expensive aftershave whenever he got close to Austin. He was fairly tall and lean, reminding Austin of some of the more handsome fathers of his friends growing up. Despite feeling more familiar, Oaks had the same determined and focused look on his face that Kamp had, assessing the boy in his mind as he looked over his papers. Austin sat in silence, waiting for Oaks to address him. It was the same pregnant stillness that he felt in the car with his dad. When Oaks turned to him, he gave him an interrogating look that made Austin uneasy, making it hard for him to answer his questions. “Do you submit that you’re still not attracted to men?” Master Oaks asked. It was the first thing to come out of his mouth, making Austin sweat bullets. It was as if he knew what he was thinking. As if he knew about his fantasies, his late night masturbations, and the way he felt when he was fucked. Austin’s response was to deny it, but his rejection sounded hollow and unconvincing. “Stand up,” Oaks ordered. The older man watched Austin rise to his feet. As he did, Oaks stood as well. The man towered over him, making Austin feel small and helpless. He stood close to him, approaching him and intimidating him with his size. He smelt amazing. Strong and masculine, but refined. He was powerful. Full of authority. It made Austin a little nervous, but his cock practically stood straight up in his pants. Oaks seemed to notice, reaching down and grabbing it without any hesitation. “You sure you’re not aroused by men?” Oaks massaged his bulge, seeing Austin tremble at being groped so freely. Austin had learned to go with the process, let himself be fondled and do what his elders told him to do. After all, he wanted their approval. Master Oaks began to take off Austin’s shirt, watching the boy’s eyes look up at him with trepidation. Austin didn’t know what he would be asked to do, but he’d already resigned himself to it. A mix of hope, fear, desire, and anxiety clouded the boy’s mind, making him practically disassociate from the fact that he was being stripped naked once again in front of a strange, older man. When Master Oaks pulled out his cock, Austin felt goosebumps move up his neck and arms. He played with it for a moment, feeling its warmth and girth. Austin’s nipples were soft and puffy as they became erect on his chest. He was a beautiful boy, so pure and young. Master Oaks was more than pleased, and eager to try him out for himself. The older man placed him on his desk on all fours, examining him as he’d done many others before. Austin was so small he fit perfectly on top, like an ornament. Master Oaks couldn’t believe his size, finding it hard to believe he was as grown as the others claimed. As he walked around him, touching and inspecting him, he came to appreciate his smooth skin, his soft, round ass, and his pouty, kissable mouth. But it was Austin’s hole that grabbed his attention. Master Oaks saw how tight and smooth it was. He knew it had only been fucked once by Grandmaster Angus while the boy was tied up and blindfolded--something not even Austin knew. He wanted to feel for himself, but more importantly, he wanted to see the look on Austin’s face when he could see who was fucking him. He put Austin back on the floor, standing him up before bending him over the desk. He was so short he had to put himself up on his toes to reach the desk’s height. Even then, Master Oaks found it easier to lift up one of his legs and rest it on top. Master Oaks looked at the beautiful way Austin’s cheeks spread, revealing his hole as he tried to keep himself in place. He took off his shirt, unzipped his pants, and pulled out his cock. It was wet with precum, aroused by the boy’s beautiful body. With one hand, Master Oaks stroked himself, getting harder with each gesture as he massaged the boy’s hole with the other. Austin knew what was about to happen, and he wanted it badly. He was nervous, knowing that he was going to get fucked once more, but was happy that he could see his top. Oaks was a bit cold and controlling, but Austin found that to be so incredibly hot. His cock rested on the desk, leaking its own fluids as he braced himself for penetration. Master Oaks held his cock up to Austin’s hole, feeling it submit to his presence. It didn’t take more than a firm, solid push for it to break into his ass, filling him with a few inches of his manhood. Austin let out a moan from deep inside. He felt the heat of the man’s cock make its way further into his body, controlling him from the inside just as expertly as he had on the outside. Master Oaks pushed further, bringing the fullness of his cock to the boy’s hole, meeting his heavy, cum-filled balls to the mouth of his ass. Oaks didn’t hesitate to begin fucking him. It wasn’t the boy’s first time, and he knew he could take it. He put a hand on his tiny waist, drilling him again and again as the boy’s body learned to take him. Austin looked back, wanting to see Master Oaks as he fucked him. The older man met his gaze, looking deep into his eyes like he was seeing his soul. He was there, hard and firm inside him, and Austin would have no doubt who it was that was taking his hole... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0005.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0005/0.1693375170.jpg The Calling | APPRENTICE YOUNG | Chapter 2 Austin didn’t know what to say to his father after returning from the woods. The experience of being blindfolded, manhandled, and fucked was confusing and bizarre. He’d been told to keep things a secret, even from his father, despite his familiarity with the secret society. Austin didn’t understand fully why, but it was impressed upon him that his silence and discretion were paramount in his membership. He was not to talk about anything, even with those he knew to be present at the time of his breeding. So when he came back to his room, smelling of fire and dripping cum, he removed his clothes and prepared to take a shower. Even as he passed his father in the hallway, also smelling of the woods and the fire, the two said nothing, retreating to their separate beds without saying a word beyond “good night.” After that evening, Austin felt different. Not only did he feel like he had a secret he had to keep above all else, he felt a new stirring in his body. The penetration of the stranger’s cock inside his hole and the insemination that followed gave him sensations he’d never experienced before. He never knew what it was like to be fucked and filled, used by an older man for pleasure and left to carry his seed. It was shocking and terrifying at first, but by the end, he found himself riding a wave of pleasure unlike anything he could have ever imagined. He found himself waking up in the night, rock hard and dripping pre-cum, thinking about the moment his hole was pried open and dominated by the thick member of the older man who possessed him. The fluid on his cock felt amazing, compelling him to stroke himself and bring himself to climax. It was exciting and naughty, playing with himself as he remembered every detail of the night of his first fuck. It wasn’t until he met with Master Oaks that he got the chance to feel that sensation again. Austin was asked to meet with the older man to go through his next inspection, bringing him closer to full membership of the brotherhood. Once again, Austin was driven by his father, leading to an awkward car ride as neither mentioned what was about to happen. Austin felt himself getting aroused as they got closer, feeling his cock begin to harden secretly within his dress pants. But he kept quiet, fulfilling the expectations of the masters. Master Oaks was very different from Master Kamp. He was a little younger, but still crowned with a head of salt and pepper hair. He was clean shaven, smelling like expensive aftershave whenever he got close to Austin. He was fairly tall and lean, reminding Austin of some of the more handsome fathers of his friends growing up. Despite feeling more familiar, Oaks had the same determined and focused look on his face that Kamp had, assessing the boy in his mind as he looked over his papers. Austin sat in silence, waiting for Oaks to address him. It was the same pregnant stillness that he felt in the car with his dad. When Oaks turned to him, he gave him an interrogating look that made Austin uneasy, making it hard for him to answer his questions. “Do you submit that you’re still not attracted to men?” Master Oaks asked. It was the first thing to come out of his mouth, making Austin sweat bullets. It was as if he knew what he was thinking. As if he knew about his fantasies, his late night masturbations, and the way he felt when he was fucked. Austin’s response was to deny it, but his rejection sounded hollow and unconvincing. “Stand up,” Oaks ordered. The older man watched Austin rise to his feet. As he did, Oaks stood as well. The man towered over him, making Austin feel small and helpless. He stood close to him, approaching him and intimidating him with his size. He smelt amazing. Strong and masculine, but refined. He was powerful. Full of authority. It made Austin a little nervous, but his cock practically stood straight up in his pants. Oaks seemed to notice, reaching down and grabbing it without any hesitation. “You sure you’re not aroused by men?” Oaks massaged his bulge, seeing Austin tremble at being groped so freely. Austin had learned to go with the process, let himself be fondled and do what his elders told him to do. After all, he wanted their approval. Master Oaks began to take off Austin’s shirt, watching the boy’s eyes look up at him with trepidation. Austin didn’t know what he would be asked to do, but he’d already resigned himself to it. A mix of hope, fear, desire, and anxiety clouded the boy’s mind, making him practically disassociate from the fact that he was being stripped naked once again in front of a strange, older man. When Master Oaks pulled out his cock, Austin felt goosebumps move up his neck and arms. He played with it for a moment, feeling its warmth and girth. Austin’s nipples were soft and puffy as they became erect on his chest. He was a beautiful boy, so pure and young. Master Oaks was more than pleased, and eager to try him out for himself. The older man placed him on his desk on all fours, examining him as he’d done many others before. Austin was so small he fit perfectly on top, like an ornament. Master Oaks couldn’t believe his size, finding it hard to believe he was as grown as the others claimed. As he walked around him, touching and inspecting him, he came to appreciate his smooth skin, his soft, round ass, and his pouty, kissable mouth. But it was Austin’s hole that grabbed his attention. Master Oaks saw how tight and smooth it was. He knew it had only been fucked once by Grandmaster Angus while the boy was tied up and blindfolded--something not even Austin knew. He wanted to feel for himself, but more importantly, he wanted to see the look on Austin’s face when he could see who was fucking him. He put Austin back on the floor, standing him up before bending him over the desk. He was so short he had to put himself up on his toes to reach the desk’s height. Even then, Master Oaks found it easier to lift up one of his legs and rest it on top. Master Oaks looked at the beautiful way Austin’s cheeks spread, revealing his hole as he tried to keep himself in place. He took off his shirt, unzipped his pants, and pulled out his cock. It was wet with precum, aroused by the boy’s beautiful body. With one hand, Master Oaks stroked himself, getting harder with each gesture as he massaged the boy’s hole with the other. Austin knew what was about to happen, and he wanted it badly. He was nervous, knowing that he was going to get fucked once more, but was happy that he could see his top. Oaks was a bit cold and controlling, but Austin found that to be so incredibly hot. His cock rested on the desk, leaking its own fluids as he braced himself for penetration. Master Oaks held his cock up to Austin’s hole, feeling it submit to his presence. It didn’t take more than a firm, solid push for it to break into his ass, filling him with a few inches of his manhood. Austin let out a moan from deep inside. He felt the heat of the man’s cock make its way further into his body, controlling him from the inside just as expertly as he had on the outside. Master Oaks pushed further, bringing the fullness of his cock to the boy’s hole, meeting his heavy, cum-filled balls to the mouth of his ass. Oaks didn’t hesitate to begin fucking him. It wasn’t the boy’s first time, and he knew he could take it. He put a hand on his tiny waist, drilling him again and again as the boy’s body learned to take him. Austin looked back, wanting to see Master Oaks as he fucked him. The older man met his gaze, looking deep into his eyes like he was seeing his soul. He was there, hard and firm inside him, and Austin would have no doubt who it was that was taking his hole... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/videos/the-interview-apprentice-marcus-ryan-chapter-1.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0006/0.1693376682.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 1 Marcus was very pious by nature. He’d always looked to the church and scriptures for guidance and truth. While others his age were obsessed with social media and reality TV, he kept his mind focused on what he felt was more important: his soul and the pursuit of a higher purpose. Though he came from a more religious family, Marcus proved to be the most commited of his siblings to the church’s teachings. He even spent hours of personal time looking for more answers, studying history and scripture to unlock what he felt was the true meaning of faith. This dedication did not go unnoticed. Master Kamp attended the same church as Marcus. As a prominent member of the community, he would keep an eye out for young talent that could be well placed in the Masonic order. Needless to say, religious types are hungry for guidance and ritual, making them prime candidates for initiation. The older man was well aware of Marcus’ spiritual devotion, observing that there was never a time when Master Kamp was present that Marcus was not there. Whether it was a Sunday or an evening, Marcus was practicing his faith with unrelenting determination. Some boys had a calling to be in the clergy, but Master Kamp knew that for some others, it was a reaction to a deep conflict. Marcus was a handsome young man with cleancut features and a beautiful smile, but the boy’s brow was always furrowed in doubt. The only time Master Kamp ever recalled him looking relaxed was when he was in the presence of some of the more handsome men of the church… seeming to lighten up and even, dare he say, flirt. Kamp thought it would be wise to bring the young man in for an interview, curious to see if his suspicions were correct. He thought someone of Marcus’ dedication and obedience would be a perfect fit for the brotherhood… all he needed was a little persuasion. Marcus was a little surprised when Master Kamp asked to see him. Marcus knew of Kamp’s background and history, aware of his influence and public power. It wasn’t uncommon for older men in the church to want to mentor and offer guidance for the younger men, so Marcus willingly and happily made the time. Once the two were seated, however, Marcus became markedly less comfortable. “Have you ever been attracted to another boy?” Marcus immediately tensed up. It was clear he didn’t want to talk about it, or even acknowledge it within himself. But he needed to give an answer. Stammering, Marcus avoided eye contact with the older man and said no. Despite Marcus’ body language showing his discomfort, Kamp did not hold back. He continued to probe him, asking about his moral standing with things like pornography, masturbation, even simply having thoughts of same sex attraction. Marcus began to visibly sweat, becoming dangerously close to dampening his fine white dress shirt. Master Kamp challenged him, saying that it was important he be honest with him and that the church will know if he’s lying. Marcus ran his sweaty palms over his dress pants, showing his nervousness, but he continued to deny any such feelings or attraction. When asked if Marcus would be willing to prove it, Marcus agreed, not questioning what kind of test it would be. Master Kamp told him to remove his clothes, stripping down to his underwear. Marcus was thrown off, not expecting to have such an invasive test of his character. He felt a little trapped, knowing that the older man was calling his sexual orientation into question and needing an answer. If he declined, he could report his hesitation to the church and his family. But the young man was terrified that Master Kamp would discern the truth about him… a truth even he hadn’t really fully considered. The older man tied Marcus’ hands behind his back, sitting him down in his chair with nothing covering him but his thin, translucent undergarments. Marcus felt himself get scared, concerned for what Master Kamp would do and what he would learn. And then, like it was some terrible joke of fate, he felt his cock begin to swell between his legs. Master Kamp could see it as plainly as the anxious look on Marcus’ face. The boy’s erection stood straight, causing his underwear to tent. The material was so sheer that the older man could practically see every ridge and detail of his member through the cloth. It was almost an insult to intelligence to think of it as a garment of any modesty, but it was the only thing that kept Marcus from being completely exposed. “What’s this?” Kamp asked, tapping the boy’s cock with his knuckles. The older man knew exactly what was going on, but wanted to see how Marcus would react. The boy didn’t even answer, turning his head away in shame and embarrassment. Kamp was amused, seeing that he was aroused by simply the thought of being stripped next to another man. He didn’t let the boy off the hook, though. He wanted to have some fun with him and see just how far he’d be willing to go in his obedience. Master Kamp began to feel around his body, caressing his inner thighs, creeping up toward his genitals, going so far as to lift up his shirt and feel his stomach and chest. The boy was gifted with a natural athletic physique, clearly having spent more time in his prayer book than in a gym and still having a trim, defined body. His smooth skin made him appear all the more innocent, making his boyish reservations even more enticing. When Kamp put his hand in the boy’s underwear, Marcus looked away, not wanting to see his own penis in the hand of another man. So deep was his repression that even as his cock throbbed and leaked between Master Kamp’s fingers, he wouldn’t indulge himself in the satisfaction of bearing witness to his own arousal. Master Kamp did not hold back. He continued to play with Marcus’ cock, feeling it getting harder as he moved from simple fondling to stroking. “You’re enjoying this,” Master Kamp said firmly. It wasn’t a question. It was a statement of fact. His deep, masculine voice echoed around the room, reverberating back at Marcus. The boy couldn’t help but moan as the older man manipulated his loins, playing with him and making him even more aroused. The young man tried to deny himself the pleasure, but it became too strong to silence. Before long, the physical sensation overwhelmed his thoughts, preventing him from guarding his virtue. He didn’t want to like it, but he did. Very much. And with each stroke of his penis, he could feel the older man’s power over him. As strange as it was, he felt like it was OK. As long as he was in the hands of Master Kamp, it wasn’t his fault that it felt good. After all, what could he do? He was bound to his chair, enduring the intense pleasure of his throbbing cock being milked. He felt like something was building up inside him. An urge or a force that he couldn’t control. He tried to keep it down, not wanting it to end, but he knew there was a firework inside him about to go off. He was nervous, but he could see Kamp’s eyes locking on his. Kamp wanted him to go for it. He was pushing him to go for it. Marcus closed his eyes, focusing on the feeling of his cock being worked, thinking of Master Kamp and his power and his handsome face. He thought about Master Kamp kissing him, touching him inside, even—. Just then, Marcus felt it. An eruption from deep inside. He felt the burst of hot fluid from his cock, pouring out cum all over his stomach and over Master Kamp’s fingers. It dripped down, icing him like it was fine confection. The air smelled like spring flowers and sex, sweaty and full of his special stuff. He felt like he was floating, flying off the chair and held in place only by Kamp’s hand. It felt so amazing, but within seconds, he realized what he’d done. He’d just orgasmed and cum in front of Master Kamp. He’d just experienced a same-sex arousal with a member of his own church! He knew he’d have to be punished for it and feared what Master Kamp would do. But before the full weight of it all settled into his mind, he felt something new that was just concerning: He knew he wanted to do it again... http://masonicboys.com/trailers/msb0006.mp4 https://cdn.carnalplus.com/content/msb0006/0.1693376682.jpg The Interview | APPRENTICE RYAN | Chapter 1 Marcus was very pious by nature. He’d always looked to the church and scriptures for guidance and truth. While others his age were obsessed with social media and reality TV, he kept his mind focused on what he felt was more important: his soul and the pursuit of a higher purpose. Though he came from a more religious family, Marcus proved to be the most commited of his siblings to the church’s teachings. He even spent hours of personal time looking for more answers, studying history and scripture to unlock what he felt was the true meaning of faith. This dedication did not go unnoticed. Master Kamp attended the same church as Marcus. As a prominent member of the community, he would keep an eye out for young talent that could be well placed in the Masonic order. Needless to say, religious types are hungry for guidance and ritual, making them prime candidates for initiation. The older man was well aware of Marcus’ spiritual devotion, observing that there was never a time when Master Kamp was present that Marcus was not there. Whether it was a Sunday or an evening, Marcus was practicing his faith with unrelenting determination. Some boys had a calling to be in the clergy, but Master Kamp knew that for some others, it was a reaction to a deep conflict. Marcus was a handsome young man with cleancut features and a beautiful smile, but the boy’s brow was always furrowed in doubt. The only time Master Kamp ever recalled him looking relaxed was when he was in the presence of some of the more handsome men of the church… seeming to lighten up and even, dare he say, flirt. Kamp thought it would be wise to bring the young man in for an interview, curious to see if his suspicions were correct. He thought someone of Marcus’ dedication and obedience would be a perfect fit for the brotherhood… all he needed was a little persuasion. Marcus was a little surprised when Master Kamp asked to see him. Marcus knew of Kamp’s background and history, aware of his influence and public power. It wasn’t uncommon for older men in the church to want to mentor and offer guidance for the younger men, so Marcus willingly and happily made the time. Once the two were seated, however, Marcus became markedly less comfortable. “Have you ever been attracted to another boy?” Marcus immediately tensed up. It was clear he didn’t want to talk about it, or even acknowledge it within himself. But he needed to give an answer. Stammering, Marcus avoided eye contact with the older man and said no. Despite Marcus’ body language showing his discomfort, Kamp did not hold back. He continued to probe him, asking about his moral standing with things like pornography, masturbation, even simply having thoughts of same sex attraction. Marcus began to visibly sweat, becoming dangerously close to dampening his fine white dress shirt. Master Kamp challenged him, saying that it was important he be honest with him and that the church will know if he’s lying. Marcus ran his sweaty palms over his dress pants, showing his nervousness, but he continued to deny any such feelings or attraction. When asked if Marcus would be willing to prove it, Marcus agreed, not questioning what kind of test it would be. Master Kamp told him to remove his clothes, stripping down to his underwear. Marcus was thrown off, not expecting to have such an invasive test of his character. He felt a little trapped, knowing that the older man was calling his sexual orientation into question and needing an answer. If he declined, he could report his hesitation to the church and his family. But the young man was terrified that Master Kamp would discern the truth about him… a truth even he hadn’t really fully considered. The older man tied Marcus’ hands behind his back, sitting him down in his chair with nothing covering him but his thin, translucent undergarments. Marcus felt himself get scared, concerned for what Master Kamp would do and what he would learn. And then, like it was some terrible joke of fate, he felt his cock begin to swell between his legs. Master Kamp could see it as plainly as the anxious look on Marcus’ face. The boy’s erection stood straight, causing his underwear to tent. The material was so sheer that the older man could practically see every ridge and detail of his member through the cloth. It was almost an insult to intelligence to think of it as a garment of any modesty, but it was the only thing that kept Marcus from being completely exposed. “What’s this?” Kamp asked, tapping the boy’s cock with his knuckles. The older man knew exactly what was going on, but wanted to see how Marcus would react. The boy didn’t even answer, turning his head away in shame and embarrassment. Kamp was amused, seeing that he was aroused by simply the thought of being stripped next to another man. He didn’t let the boy off the hook, though. He wanted to have some fun with him and see just how far he’d be willing to go in his obedience. Master Kamp began to feel around his body, caressing his inner thighs, creeping up toward his genitals, going so far as to lift up his shirt and feel his stomach and chest. The boy was gifted with a natural athletic physique, clearly having spent more time in his prayer book than in a gym and still having a trim, defined body. His smooth skin made him appear all the more innocent, making his boyish reservations even more enticing. When Kamp put his hand in the boy’s underwear, Marcus looked away, not wanting to see his own penis in the hand of another man. So deep was his repression that even as his cock throbbed and leaked between Master Kamp’s fingers, he wouldn’t indulge himself in the satisfaction of bearing witness to his own arousal. Master Kamp did not hold back. He continued to play with Marcus’ cock, feeling it getting harder as he moved from simple fondling to stroking. “You’re enjoying this,” Master Kamp said firmly. It wasn’t a question. It was a statement of fact. His deep, masculine voice echoed around the room, reverberating back at Marcus. The boy couldn’t help but moan as the older man manipulated his loins, playing with him and making him even more aroused. The young man tried to deny himself the pleasure, but it became too strong to silence. Before long, the physical sensation overwhelmed his thoughts, preventing him from guarding his virtue. He didn’t want to like it, but he did. Very much. And with each stroke of his penis, he could feel the older man’s power over him. As strange as it was, he felt like it was OK. As long as he was in the hands of Master Kamp, it wasn’t his fault that it felt good. After all, what could he do? He was bound to his chair, enduring the intense pleasure of his throbbing cock being milked. He felt like something was building up inside him. An urge or a force that he couldn’t control. He tried to keep it down, not wanting it to end, but he knew there was a firework inside him about to go off. He was nervous, but he could see Kamp’s eyes locking on his. Kamp wanted him to go for it. He was pushing him to go for it. Marcus closed his eyes, focusing on the feeling of his cock being worked, thinking of Master Kamp and his power and his handsome face. He thought about Master Kamp kissing him, touching him inside, even—. Just then, Marcus felt it. An eruption from deep inside. He felt the burst of hot fluid from his cock, pouring out cum all over his stomach and over Master Kamp’s fingers. It dripped down, icing him like it was fine confection. The air smelled like spring flowers and sex, sweaty and full of his special stuff. He felt like he was floating, flying off the chair and held in place only by Kamp’s hand. It felt so amazing, but within seconds, he realized what he’d done. He’d just orgasmed and cum in front of Master Kamp. He’d just experienced a same-sex arousal with a member of his own church! He knew he’d have to be punished for it and feared what Master Kamp would do. But before the full weight of it all settled into his mind, he felt something new that was just concerning: He knew he wanted to do it again... no 2024-07-22 0.8000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-jack-andrew.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/00/94/94-dvd-1x.1693368444.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Andram 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-basinger.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/38/138-dvd-1x.1693370423.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Basinger 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-cole-blue.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/39/139-dvd-1x.1693370411.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Blue 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonic-boys-apprentice-devall.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/02/24/224-dvd-1x.1700697882.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Devall 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-ducati.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/02/43/243-dvd-1x.1718660473.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Ducati 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-foster.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/83/183-dvd-1x.1693370417.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Foster 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-oliver-james.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/41/141-dvd-1x.1693370415.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice James 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-land.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/02/01/201-dvd-1x.1693368032.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Land 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-michaels.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/02/38/238-dvd-1x.1711151836.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Michaels 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-monroe.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/59/159-dvd-1x.1693370411.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Monroe 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-rivers.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/49/149-dvd-1x.1693370412.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Rivers 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-roux.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/02/07/207-dvd-1x.1693368001.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Roux 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-marcus-ryan.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/40/140-dvd-1x.1693370424.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Ryan 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-shepard.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/96/196-dvd-1x.1693370411.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Shepard 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-tanner.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/64/164-dvd-1x.1693370415.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Tanner 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-tate.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/84/184-dvd-1x.1693370421.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Tate 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-tyler.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/85/185-dvd-1x.1693370420.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Tyler 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-waters.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/02/40/240-dvd-1x.1713888424.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Waters 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-white.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/95/195-dvd-1x.1693370425.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice White 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/series/masonicboys-apprentice-austin-young.html https://cdn.carnalplus.com/members/content/contentthumbs/01/37/137-dvd-1x.1693370424.jpg MasonicBoys: Apprentice Young 2024-07-22 0.7000 https://masonicboys.com/videos 0.9000 2024-07-22 https://masonicboys.com/series 0.9000 2024-07-22 https://masonicboys.com/models 0.9000 2024-07-22 https://masonicboys.com/about 0.9000 2024-07-22 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=s 0.8000 2024-07-22 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=b 0.8000 2024-07-22 https://masonicboys.com/videos?page=1 2024-07-22 0.8 https://masonicboys.com/videos?page=2 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?page=3 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?page=4 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?page=5 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?page=6 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?page=7 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?page=8 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=s&page=1 2024-07-22 0.8 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=s&page=2 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=s&page=3 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=s&page=4 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=s&page=5 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=s&page=6 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=s&page=7 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=s&page=8 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=b&page=1 2024-07-22 0.8 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=b&page=2 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=b&page=3 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=b&page=4 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=b&page=5 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=b&page=6 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=b&page=7 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/videos?l=b&page=8 2024-07-22 0.3 https://masonicboys.com/models?page=1 2024-07-22 0.7 https://masonicboys.com/models?page=2 2024-07-22 0.25 https://masonicboys.com/models?page=3 2024-07-22 0.25 https://masonicboys.com/models?page=4 2024-07-22 0.25 https://masonicboys.com/series?page1 2024-07-22 0.675 https://masonicboys.com/series?page2 2024-07-22 0.215